Kgl/md's 


ID 


»«:f^:*f.\'>^yy'''i\: 


yyoi  TH  CAROLINA 
Sohool  of  Library 
Science 

■      'J: 


.,A«3|^J 


^<. '•  v.- ,.1/2^  "f\^^i^' 


-    '^^-^^     M'SfU   , 


''  'i'l. 


I' 


..i\f< 

.  ■  sir-. 

O 

■  \\. 

,  ///I'  :"- 

./"'        ' 

,.f'..,ii-'y,,,^ 

.ll/'^^' ,  "m/I^" 


^///TJ-- 


'/^/. 


y^ 


/A 


,  / 


•''I 


I'' 


■  I//. 


h 


■^ 


The  London  apprentices  auke  Fun  of  Lionel  And  Geoffrey.— Page  40. 
Eng.  Aid.] 


UNIVERSITY  OF  N.C,  AT  CHAPEL  HILL 


00022245474 

BY    ENGLAND'S   AID 


OR 


THE   FREEING  OF  THE    METHERLANDS 

(1585-1604) 


BY 

G.   A.   HENTY 

AUTHOR  of"  with  CLIVE  IN  INDIA,"   "  THE  URAGON  AND   THE  RAVEN," 
"IN    THE    REIGN    OK    TERROR,"     "  WITH  WOLFE  IN 
CANADA,"    ETC.,    ETC. 


PHILADELPHIA 
HENRY    T.    COATES    &    CO. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2012  with  funding  from 

University  of  North  Carolina  at  Chapel  Hill 


http://www.archive.org/details/byenglandsaidorfOOhent 


PREFACE. 


My  Dear  Lads: 

In  my  Preface  to  "  By  Pike  and  Dyke  "  I  promised  in 
a  future  story  to  deal  with  the  closing  events  of  the  War 
of  Independence  in  Holland.  The  period  over  which 
that  war  extended  was  so  long,  and  the  incidents  were  so 
numerous  and  varied,  that  it  was  impossible  to  include 
the  whole  within  the  limit  of  a  single  book.  The  former 
volume  brought  the  story  of  the  struggle  down  to  the 
death  of  the  Prince  of  Orange  and  the  capture  of  Ant- 
werp ;  the  present  gives  the  second  phase  of  the  war,  when 
England,  who  had  long  unofficially  assisted  Holland, 
threw  herself  openly  into  the  struggle,  and  by  her  aid 
mainly  contributed  to  the  successful  issue  of  the  war.  In 
the  first  part  of  the  struggle  the  scene  lay  wholly  among 
the  low  lands  and  cities  of  Holland  and  Zeeland,  and  the 
war  was  strictly  a  defensive  one,  waged  against  over- 
powering odds.  After  England  threw  herself  into  the 
strife  it  assumed  far  wider  proportions,  and  the  inde- 
pendence of  the  Netherlands  was  mainly  secured  by  the 
defeat  and  destruction  of  the  great  Arma-da,  by  the 
capture  of  Cadiz  and  the  fatal  blow  thereby  struck  at 
the  mercantile  prosperity  of  Spain,  and  by  the  defeat  of 
the  Holy  League  by  Henry  of  Navarre,  aided  by  English 
soldiers  and  English  gold.  For  the  facts  connected  with 
the  doings  of  Sir  Francis  Vere  and  the  British  contingent 
in  Holland,  I  have  depended  much  upon  the  excellent 


696729 


iv  PREFACE. 

work  by  Mr.  Clement  Markham,  entitled  the  "  Fighting 
Veres."  In  this  full  justice  is  done  to  the  great  English 
general  and  his  followers,  and  it  is  conclusively  shown 
that  some  statements  to  the  disparagement  of  Sir  Francis 
Vere  by  Mr.  Motley  are  founded  upon  a  misconception 
of  the  facts.  Sir  Francis  Vere  was,  in  the  general  opinion 
of  the  time,  one  of  the  greatest  commanders  of  the  age, 
and  more,  perhaps,  than  any  other  man — with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  Prince  of  Orange — contributed  to  the  success- 
ful issue  of  the  struggle  of  Holland  to  throw  off  the  yoke 

of  Spain. 

Yours  sincerely, 

G.  A.  Henty. 

Note. — "  By  England's  Aid  "  is  indebted  to  John 
Lothrop  Motley's  "  History  of  the  United  Netherlands," 
in  the  same  way  that  its  predecessor,  "  By  Pike  and 
Dyke,"  is  to  the  "  Rise  of  the  Dutch  Republic."  The 
author  depends,  as  everyone  must  do  who  treats  of  this 
period,  either  in  romance  or  history,  upon  its  most  dis- 
tinguished, not  to  say  its  sole,  historian  for  the  historical 
data  on  which  his  work  is  based;  and  youthful  readers  of 
the  adventures  of  the  two  English  lads,  whose  thrilling 
experiences  form  the  subject  of  the  story,  may  readily 
fill  out  the  historical  framework  of  the  fiction  that  inter- 
ests them  by  turning  to  Motley's  classic,  where  they  will 
find  the  chronicle  of  actual  events  as  stimulating  and 
inspiring  as  the  record  of  Mr.  Henty's  imaginary  though 
admirably  representative  heroes. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER 

I.  An  Excursion,    . 

II.  A  Meeting  in  Chepe, 

III.  In  the  Low  Country, 

IV.  The  Siege  of  Sluys, 
V.  An  Heroic  Defense, 

VI.  The  Loss  of  the   "Susan," 

VII.  A  Popish  Plot, 

VIII.  The  Spanish  Armada, 

IX.  The  Rout  of  the  Armada, 

X.  The  War  in  Holland, 

XI.  In  Spain,      .... 

XII.  Recruiting  their  Funds, 

XIII.  The  Festa  at  Seville, 

XIV.  The  Surprise  of  Breda, 
XV.  A  Slave  in  Barbary, 

XVI.  The  Escape. 

XVII.  A  Spanish  Merchant, 

XVHI.  IVRY.  .... 

XIX.  Steenwyk, 

XX.  Cadiz, 

XXL  The  Battle  of  Nieuport, 

XXn.  Old  Friends, 

XXIII,  The  Siege  of  Oste.nd, 


page 
I 

21 

44 

64 

83 

100 

119 

131 
149 

166 
175 
193 
213 
230 
248 
266 
283 
296 
318 
335 
352 
3^4 
377 


BY  ENGLAND'S  AID. 


CHAPTER  I. 

AN    EXCURSION. 

"  And  we  beseech  Thee,  O  Lord,  to  give  help  and 
succor  to  thy  servants  the  people  of  Holland,  and  to 
deliver  them  from  the  cruelties  and  persecutions  of  their 
wicked  oppressors;  and  grant  Thy  blessing,  we  pray 
Thee,  upon  the  arms  of  our  soldiers  now  embarking  to 
aid  them  in  their  extremity."  These  were  the  words  with 
which  the  Rev.  John  Mckars,  rector  of  Hedingham, 
concluded  the  family  prayers  on  the  morning  of  Decem- 
ber 6,  1585. 

For  twenty  years  the  first  portion  of  this  prayer  had 
been  repeated  daily  by  him,  as  it  had  been  in  tens  of  thou- 
sands of  English  households;  for  since  the  people  of  the 
Netherlands  first  rose  against  the  Spanish  yoke  the  hearts 
of  the  Protestants  of  England  had  beat  warmly  in  their 
cause,  and  they  had  by  turns  been  moved  to  admiration 
at  the  indomitable  courage  with  which  the  Dutch  strug- 
gled for  independence  against  the  might  of  tli"e  greatest 
power  in  Europe,  and  to  horror  and  indignation  at  the 
pitiless  cruelty  and  wholesale  massacres  by  which  the 
Spaniarrls  liad  striven  to  stamp  out  resistance. 

From  the  first  the  people  of  England  would  gladly 
have  joined  in  the  fray,  and  made  common  cause  with 
their  coreligionists;  but  the  queen  and  her  counselors 


2  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

had  been  restrained  by  weighty  considerations  from 
embarking  in  such  a  struggle.  At  the  commencement 
of  the  war  the  power  of  Spain  overshadowed  all  Europe. 
Her  infantry  were  regarded  as  irresistible.  Italy  and 
Germany  were  virtually  her  dependencies,  and  England 
was  but  a  petty  power  beside  her.  Since  Agincourt  was 
fought  we  had  taken  but  little  part  in  wars  on  the  Conti- 
nent. The  feudal  system  was  extinct;  we  had  neither 
army  nor  military  system ;  and  the  only  Englishmen  with 
the  slightest  experience  of  war  were  those  who  had  gone 
abroad  to  seek  their  fortunes,  and  had  fought  in  the 
armies  of  one  or  other  of  the  Continental  powers.  Nor 
were  we  yet  aware  of  our  naval  strength.  Drake  and 
Hawkins  and  the  other  buccaneers  had  not  yet  com- 
menced their  private  war  with  Spain,  on  what  was  known 
as  the  Spanish  Main — the  waters  of  the  West  Indian 
Islands — and  no  one  dreamed  that  the  time  was 
approaching  when  England  would  be  able  to  hold  her 
own  against  rhe  strength  of  Spain  on  the  seas. 

Thus,  then,  whatever  the  private  sentiments  of  Eliza- 
beth and  her  counselors,  they  shrank  from  engaging 
England  in  a  life-and-death  struggle  with  the  greatest 
power  of  the  time;  though,  as  the  struggle  went  on,  the 
queen's  sympathy  with  the  people  of  the  Netherlands  was 
more  and  more  openly  shown.  In  1572  she  was  present 
at  a  parade  of  three  hundred  volunteers  who  mustered  at 
Greenwich  under  Thomas  Morgan  and  Roger  Williams 
for  service  in  the  Netherlands.  Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert, 
half-brother  of  Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  went  out  a  few  months 
later  with  fifteen  hundred  men,  and  from  that  time  num- 
bers of  English  volunteers  continued  to  cross  the  seas 
and  join  in  the  struggle  against  the  Spaniards.  Nor  were 
the  sympathies  of  the  queen  confined  to  allowing  her 
subjects  to  take  part  in  the  fighting;  for  she  sent  out  large 


AN    EXCURSION.  3 

sums  of  money  to  the  Dutch,  and  as  far  as  she  could, 
without  openly  joining  them  gave  them  her  aid. 

Spain  remonstrated  continually  against  these  breaches 
of  neutrality,  while  the  Dutch  on  their  part  constantly 
implored  her  to  join  them  openly;  but  she  continued  to 
give  evasive  answers  to  both  parties  until  the  assassina- 
tion of  \\'illiam  of  Orange  on  July  lo,  1584.  sent  a  thrill 
of  horror  through  England,  and  determined  the  queen 
and  her  advisers  to  take  a  more  decisive  part  in  the 
struggle.  In  the  following  June  envoys  from  the  States 
arrived  in  London,  and  were  received  with  great  honor, 
and  a  treaty  between  the  two  countries  was  agreed  upon. 
Three  months  later  the  queen  published  a  declaration  to 
her  people  and  to  Europe  at  large,  setting  forth  the  terri- 
ble persecutions  and  cruelties  to  which  "  our  next  neigh- 
bors, the  people  of  the  Low  Countries,"  the  special  allies 
and  friends  of  England,  had  been  exposed,  and  stating 
her  determination  to  aid  them  to  recover  their  liberty. 
The  proclamation  concluded:  "  We  mean  not  hereby  to 
make  particular  profit  to  ourself  and  our  people,  only 
desiring  to  obtain,  by  God's  favor,  for  the  Low  Coun- 
tries, a  deliverance  of  them  from  war  by  the  Spaniards 
and  foreigners,  with  a  restitution  of  their  ancient  liberties 
and  government." 

Sir  Thomas  Cecil  was  sent  out  at  once  as  governor  of 
Brill,  and  Sir  Philip  Sidney  as  governor  of  Flushing, 
these  towns  being  handed  over  to  England  as  guarantees 
by  the  Dutch.  These  two  officers,  with  bodies  of  troops 
to  serve  as  garrisons,  took  charge  of  their  respective 
fortresses  in  November.  Orders  were  issued  for  the 
raising  of  an  army  for  ser\'ice  in  the  Low  Countries, 
and  Dudley,  Earl  of  Leicester,  was  appointed  by  the 
(jueen  to  its  command.  The  decision  of  the  queen  was 
received  with  enthusiasm  in  England  as  well  as  in  Hoi- 


4  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

land,  and  although  the  Earl  of  Leicester  was  not  person- 
ally popular,  volunteers  flocked  to  his  standard. 

Breakfast  at  Hedingham  rectory  had  been  set  at  an 
earlier  hour  than  usual  on  the  6th  of  December,  1585. 
There  was  an  unusual  stir  and  excitement  in  the  village, 
for  young  Mr.  Francis  Vere,  cousin  of  the  Earl  of 
Oxford,  lord  of  Hedingham  and  of  all  the  surrounding 
country,  was  to  start  that  morning  to  ride  to  Colchester, 
there  to  join  the  Earl  of  Leicester  and  his  following  as 
a  volunteer.  As  soon  as  breakfast,  was  over  young 
Geoffrey  and  Lionel  Vickars,  boys  of  fourteen  and  thir- 
teen years  old,  proceeded  to  the  castle  close  by,  and 
there  mounted  the  horses  provided  for  them,  and  rode 
with  Francis  Vere  to  Colchester.  ' 

Francis,  who  was  at  this  time  twenty-five  years  old, 
was  accompanied  by  his  elder  brother,  John,  and  his  two 
younger  brothers,  Robert  and  Horace,  and  by  many 
other  friends ;  and  it  was  a  gay  train  that  cantered  down 
the  valley  of  the  Colne  to  Colchester.  That  ancient  town 
was  all  astir.  Gentlemen  had  ridden  in  from  all  the 
country  seats  and  manors  for  many  miles  round,  and  the 
quiet  streets  were  alive  with  people.  At  two  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon  news  arrived  that  the  earl  was  approach- 
ing, and,  headed  by  the  bailiffs  of  the  town  in  scarlet 
gowns,  the  multitude  moved  out  to  meet  the  earl  on  the 
Lexden  road.  Presently  a  long  train  was  seen  approach- 
ing; for  with  Leicester  were  the  Earl  of  Essex,  Lords 
North  and  Audley,  Sir  William  Russell,  Sir  Thomas 
Shirley,  and  other  volunteers,  to  the  number  of  five  hun- 
dred horse.  All  were  gayly  attired  and  caparisoned,  and 
the  cortege  presented  a  most  brilliant  appearance.  The 
multitude  cheered  lustly,  the  bailiffs  presented  an 
address,  and  followed  by  his  own  train  and  by  the  gentle- 
men who  had  assembled  to  meet  him,  the  earl  rode  into 


AN    EXCURSION*.  5 

the  town.  He  himself  took  up  his  abode  at  the  house  of 
Sir  Thomas  Lucas,  while  his  followers  were  distributed 
among-  the  houses  of  the  townsfolk.  Two  hours  after  the 
arrival  of  the  earl,  the  party  from  Hedingham  took  leave 
of  Mr.  Francis  \*ere. 

"  Good-by,  lads/'  he  said  to  the  young  \'ickarses.  "  I 
will  keep  my  promise,  never  fear;  and  if  the  struggle 
goes  on  till  you  are  old  enough  to  carry  arms,  I  will,  if  I 
am  still  alive,  take  you  under  my  leading  and  teach  you 
the  art  of  war." 

Upon  the  following  day  the  Earl  of  Leicester  and  his 
following  rode  to  ^lanningtree,  and  took  boat  down  the 
Stour  to  Hanvich,  where  the  fleet,  under  Admiral 
William  Borough,  was  lying.  Here  they  embarked,  and 
on  the  9th  of  December  sailed  for  Flushing,  where  they 
were  joined  by  another  fleet  of  sixty  ships  from  the 
Thames. 

More  than  a  year  passed.  The  English  had  fought 
sturdily  in  Holland.  Air.  Francis  Vere  had  been  with 
his  cousin.  Lord  Willoughby,  who  was  in  command  of 
Bergen-op-Zoom,  and  had  taken  part  in  the  first  brush 
with  the  enemy,  when  a  party  of  the  garrison  marched 
out  and  attacked  a  great  convoy  of  450  wagons  going  to 
Antwerp,  killed  300  of  the  enemy,  took  80  prisoners,  and 
destroyed  all  their  wagons  except  2"],  which  they  carried 
into  the  town.  Leicester  provisioned  the  town  of  Grave, 
which  was  besieged  by  the  Duke  of  Parma,  the  Spanish 
commander-in-chief.  Axel  was  captured  by  surprise,  the 
volunteers  swimming  across  the  moat  at  night,  and 
throwing  open  the  gates.  Doesburg  was  captured,  and 
Zutphen  besieged. 

Parma  marched  to  its  relief,  and,  under  cover  of  a  thick 
fog,  succeeded  in  getting  close  at  hand  before  it  was 
known  that  he  was  near.     Then  the  English  knisfhts  and 


6  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

volunteers,  200  in  number,  mounted  in  hot  haste  and 
charged  a  great  Spanish  cohmin  of  5000  horse  and  foot. 
They  were  led  by  Sir  William  Russell,  under  whom  were 
Lords  Essex,  North,  Audley,  and  Willoughby,  behind 
the  last  of  whom  rode  Francis  Vere.  For  two  hours  this 
little  band  of  horse  fought  desperately  in  the  midst  of 
the  Spanish  cavalry,  and  forced  them  at  last  to  fall  back, 
but  were  themselves  obliged  to  retreat  when  the  Spanish 
infantry  came  up  and  opened  fire  upon  them.  The  Eng- 
lish loss  was  34  killed  and  wounded,  while  250  of  the 
Spaniards  were  slain,  and  3  of  their  colors  captured. 
Among  the  wounded  on  the  English  side  was  the  very 
noble  knight  Sir  Philip  Sidney,  who  was  shot  by  a 
musket-ball,  and  died  three  weeks  afterward. 

The  successes  of  the  English  during  these  two  years 
were  counterbalanced  by  the  cowardly  surrender  of 
Grave  by  its  governor,  and  by  the  treachery  of  Sir  Wil- 
liam Stanley,  governor  of  Deventer,  and  of  Roland 
Yorke,  who  commanded  the  garrisons  of  the  two  forts 
known  as  the  Zutphen  Sconces.  Both  these  of^cers 
turned  traitors  and  delivered  up  the  posts  they  com- 
manded to  the  Spaniards.  Their  conduct  not  only 
caused  great  material  loss  to  the  allies,  but  it  gave  rise 
to  much  bad  feeling  between  the  English  and  Dutch,  the 
latter  complaining  that  they  received  but  half-hearted 
assistance  from  the  English. 

It  was  not  surprising,  however,  that  Leicester  was 
unable  to  efifect  more  with  the  little  force  under  his  com- 
mand, for  it  was  necessary  not  only  to  raise  soldiers,  but 
to  invent  regulations  and  discipline.  The  Spanish  sys- 
tem was  adopted,  and  this,  the  first  English  regular 
army,  was  trained  and  appointed  precisely  upon  the  sys- 
tem of  the  foe  with  whom  they  were  fighting.  It  was  no 
easy  task  to  convert  a  body  of  brave  knights  and  gentle- 


AN    EXCURSION.  7 

men  and  sturdy  countrymen  into  regular  troops,  and  to 
give  them  the  advantages  conferred  by  disciphne  and 
order.  But  the  work  was  rendered  the  less  difficult  by 
the  admixture  of  the  volunteers  who  had  been  bravely 
fighting  for  ten  years  under  Morgan.  Roger  Williams, 
John  Norris,  and  others.  These  had  had  a  similar'' ex- 
perience on  their  first  arrival  in  Holland.  Several  times 
in  their  early  encounters  with  the  Spaniards  the  undisci- 
plined young  troops  had  behaved  badly;  but  they  had 
gained  experience  from  their  reverses,  and  had  proved 
themselves  fully  capable  of  standing  in  line  even  against 
the  splendid  pikemen  of  Spain. 

While  the  English  had  been  drilling  and  fighting  in 
Holland  things  had  gone  on  quietly  at  Hedingham. 
The  village  stands  near  the  headwaters  of  the  Colne  and 
Stour,  in  a  rich  and  beautiful  country.  On  a  rising 
ground  behind  it  stood  the  castle  of  the  Veres,  which  was 
approached  from  the  village  by  a  drawbridge  across  the 
moat.  There  were  few  more  stately  piles  in  England 
than  the  seat  of  the  Earl  of  Oxford.  On  one  side  of  the 
great  quadrangle  was  the  gate-house  and  a  lofty  tower, 
on  another  the  great  hall  and  chapel  and  the  kitchens,  on 
a  third  the  suites  of  apartments  of  the  officials  and 
retinue.  In  the  rear  were  the  stables  and  granaries,  the 
butts  and  tennis  court,  beyond  which  was  the  court  of 
the  tournaments. 

In  tlie  center  of  the  quadrangle  rose  the  great  keep, 
which  still  stands,  the  finest  relic  of  Xorman  civil  archi- 
tecture in  England.  It  possessed  great  strength,  and  at 
the  same  time  was  richly  ornamented  with  carving.  The 
windows,  arches,  and  fireplaces  were  decorated  with 
chevron  carvings.  A  beautiful  spiral  pattern  enriched 
the  doorway  and  pillars  of  the  staircase  leading  to  gal- 
leries cut  in  the  thickness  of  the  wall,  with  arched  open- 


'€  BY  England's  aid. 

ings  looking  into  the  hall  below.  The  outlook  from  the 
keep  extended  over  the  parishes  of  Castle  Hedingham, 
Sybil  Hedingham,  Kirby,  and  Tilbury,  all  belonging  to 
the  Veres — whose  property  extended  far  down  the  pretty 
valley  of  the  Stour — with  the  stately  Hall  of  Long  Mel- 
ford,  the  Priory  of  Clare,  and  the  little  town  of  Laven- 
ham;  indeed  the  whole  country  was  dotted  with  the 
farmhouses  and  manors  of  the  Veres.  Seven  miles  down 
the  valley  of  the  Colne  lies  the  village  of  Earl's  Colne, 
with  the  priory,  where  ten  of  the  earls  of  Oxford  lie 
buried  with  their  wives. 

The  parish  church  of  Castle  Hedingham  stood  at  the 
end  of  the  little  village  street,  and  the  rectory  of  Mr. 
Vickars  was  close  by.  The  party  gathered  at  morning 
prayers  consisted  of  Mr.  Vickars  and  his  wife,  their  two 
sons,  Geoffrey  and  Lionel,  and  tke  maidservants,  Ruth 
and  Alice.  The  boys,  now  fourteen  and  fifteen  years  old 
respectively,  were  strong-grown  and  sturdy  lads,  and 
their  father  had  long  since  owned  with  a  sigh  that  neither 
of  them  was  likely  to  follow  his  profession  and  fill  the 
pulpit  at  Hedingham  Church  when  he  was  gone.  Nor 
was  this  to  be  wondered  at,  for  lying  as  it  did  at  the 
entrance  to  the  great  castle  of  the  Veres,  the  street  of  the 
little  village  was  constantly  full  of  armed  men,  and  re- 
sounded with  the  tramp  of  the  horses  of  richly  dressed 
knights  and  gay  ladies. 

Here  came  great  politicians,  who  sought  the  friendship 
and  support  of  the  powerful  earls  of  Oxford,  nobles  and 
knights,  their  kinsmen  and  allies,  gentlemen  from  the 
widespreading  manors  of  the  family,  stout  fighting  men 
who  wished  to  enlist  under  their  banner.  At  night  the 
sound  of  music  from  the  castle  told  of  gay  entertain- 
ments and  festive  dances,  while  by  day  parties  of  knights 
and  ladies  with  dogs  and  falcons  sallied  out  to  seek  sport 


AN    EXCURSION.  9 

over  the  wide  domains.  It  could  hardly  be  expected, 
then,  that  lads  of  spirit,  brought  up  in  the  midst  of  sights 
and  sounds  like  these,  should  entertain  a  thought  of 
settling  down  to  the  tranquil  life  of  the  Church.  As  long 
as  they  could  remember,  their  minds  had  been  fixed  upon 
being  soldiers,  and  fighting  some  day  under  the  banner 
of  the  \'eres.  They  had  been  a  good  deal  in  the  castle; 
for  Mr.  Mckars  had  assisted  Arthur  Golding,  the  learned 
instructor  to  young  Edward  \'ere,  the  seventeenth  earl, 
who  was  born  in  1550,  and  had  succeeded  to  the  title  at 
the  age  of  twelve,  and  he  had  afterward  been  tutor  to  the 
earl's  cousins,  John,  Francis,  Robert,  and  Horace,  the 
sons  of  Geoffrey,  fourth  son  of  the  fifteenth  earl.  These 
boys  were  born  in  1558,  1560,  1562,  and  1565,  and  lived 
with  their  mother  at  Kirby  Hall,  a  mile  from  the  castle  of 
Hedingham. 

The  earl  was  much  attached  to  his  old  instructor,  and 
when  he  was  at  the  castle  there  was  scarce  a  day  but  an 
invitation  came  down  for  ]\Ir.  Vickars  and  his  wife  to  be 
present  either  at  banquet  or  entertainment.  The  boys 
were  free  to  come  and  go  as  they  chose,  and  the  earl's 
men-at-arms  had  orders  to  afford  them  all  necessary 
teaching  in  the  use  of  weapons. 

Mr.  Vickars  considered  it  his  duty  to  accept  the  invita- 
tions of  his  friend  and  patron,  but  he  sorely  grudged  the 
time  so  abstracted  from  his  favorite  books.  It  was,  in- 
deed, a  relief  to  him  when  the  earl,  whose  love  of  profu- 
sion and  luxury  made  serious  inroads  even  into  the 
splendid  possessions  of  the  Veres,  went  up  to  court,  and 
peace  and  quietness  reigned  in  the  castle.  The  rector 
was  fonder  of  going  to  Kirby.  where  John,  Geoffrey's 
eldest  son,  lived  quietly  and  soberly;  his  three  younger 
brothers  having,  when  mere  boys,  embraced  the  profes- 
sion of  arms,  placing  themselves  under  the  care  of  the 


10  BY    ENGLAND  S   AID. 

good  soldier  Sir  William  Browne,  who  had  served  for 
many  years  in  the  Low  Countries.  They  occasionally 
returned  home  for  a  time,  and  were  pleased  to  take  notice 
of  the  sons  of  their  old  tutor,  although  Geoffrey  was  six 
years  junior  to  Horace,  the  youngest  of  the  brothers. 

The  yovmg  Vickarses  had  much  time  to  themselves — 
much  more  indeed  than  their  mother  considered  to  be 
good  for  them.  After  their  breakfast,  which  was  fin- 
ished by  eight  o'clock,  their  father  took  them  for  an  hour 
and  heard  the  lessons  they  had  prepared  the  day  before, 
and  gave  them  instruction  in  the  Latin  tongue.  Then 
they  were  supposed  to  study  till  the  bell  rang  for  dinner 
at  twelve;  but  there  was  no  one  to  see  that  they  did  so, 
for  their  father  seldom  came  outside  his  library  door,  and 
their  mother  was  busy  with  her  domestic  duties  and  in 
dispensing  simples  to  the  poor  people,  who,  now  that  the 
monasteries  were  closed,  had  no  medical  aid  save  that 
which  they  got  from  the  wives  of  the  gentry  or  ministers, 
or  from  the  wise  women,  of  whom  there  was  generally 
one  in  every  village. 

Therefore,  after  half  an  hour,  or  at  most  an  hour,  spent 
in  getting  up  their  tasks,  the  books  would  be  thrown 
aside,  and  the  boys  be  off,  either  to  the  river  or  up  to  the 
castle  to  practice  sword-play  with  the  men-at-arms,  or  to 
the  butts  with  their  bows,  or  to  the  rabbit  warren,  where 
they  had  leave  from  the  earl  to  go  with  their  dogs  when- 
ever they  pleased.  Their  long  excursions  were,  how- 
ever, generally  deferred  until  after  dinner,  as  they  were 
then  free  until  supper  time,  and  even  if  they  did  not 
return  at  that  hour  Mrs.  Vickars  did  not  chide  them 
imduly,  being  an  easy-going  woman,  and  always  ready  to 
make  excuses  for  them. 

There  were  plenty  of  fish  in  the  river;  and  the  boys 
knew  the  pools  they  loved  best,  and  often  returned  with 


AX    EXCURSION.  11 

their  baskets  well  filled.  There  were  otters  on  its  banks, 
too;  but,  though  they  sometimes  chased  these  pretty 
creatures,  Tan  and  Turk,  their  two  dogs,  knew  as  well 
as  their  masters  that  they  had  but  small  chance  of  catch- 
ing them.  Sometimes  they  would  take  a  boat  at  the 
bridge  and  drop  down  the  stream  for  miles,  and  once  or 
twice  had  even  gone  down  to  Bricklesey  *  at  the  mouth 
of  the  river.  This,  however,  was  an  expedition  that  they 
never  performed  alone;  making  it  each  time  in  charge  of 
blaster  Lirriper,  who  owned  a  fiat  barge  and  took  prod- 
uce down  to  Bricklesey,  there  to  be  transshipped  into 
coasters  bound  for  London.  He  had  a  married  daugh- 
ter there,  and  it  was  at  her  house  the  boys  had  slept  when 
they  went  there;  for  the  journey  down  and  up  again  was 
too  long  to  be  performed  in  a  single  day. 

But  this  was  not  the  only  distant  expedition  they  had 
made,  for  they  had  once  gone  down  the  Stour  as  far  as 
Harwich  with  their  father,  when  he  was  called  thither  on 
business.  To  them  Harwich,  with  its  old  walls  and  the 
houses  crowded  up  within  them,  and  its  busy  port  with 
vessels  coming  in  and  going  out,  was  most  delightful, 
and  they  always  talked  about  that  expedition  as  one  of 
the  most  pleasant  recollections  of  their  lives. 

After  breakfast  was  over  on  May  i,  1587,  and  they  had 
done  their  lessons  with  their  father,  and  had  worked  for 
an  hour  by  themselves,  the  boys  put  by  their  books  and 
strolled  down  the  village  to  the  bridge.  There,  as  usual, 
stood  their  friend  ^Master  Lirriper,  with  his  hands  deep  in 
his  pockets;  a  place  and  position  in  which  he  was  sure  to 
be  found  when  not  away  in  his  barge. 

"  (jood-morning,  Master  Lirriper." 

"  Good-morning,  Master  GeofYrey  and  blaster  Lionel." 

"  So  you  are  not  down  the  river  to-day?  " 
*  Now   Brightlingsea. 


12  BY    ENGLAND  S   AID. 

"  No,  sir.  I  am  going  to-morrow,  and  this  time  I 
shall  be  away  four  or  live  days — maybe  even  a  week." 

"  Shall  you?  "  the  boys  exclaimed  in  surprise.  "  Why, 
what  are  you  going  to  do?  " 

"  I  am  going  round  to  London  in  my  nephew  Joe 
Chambers'  craft." 

"Are  you  really?"  Geofifrey  exclaimed.  "I  w-ish  we 
were  going  with  you.  Don't  you  think  you  could  take 
us,  Master  Lirriper?  " 

The  bargeman  looked  down  into  the  water  and 
frowned.  He  was  slow  of  speech,  but  as  the  minutes 
went  on  and  he  did  not  absolutely  refuse,  the  boys  ex- 
changed glances  of  excitement  and  hope. 

"  I  dunno  how  that  might  be,  young  sirs,"  John  Lirri- 
per said  slowly,  after  long  cogitation.  "  I  dus-say  my 
nephew  would  have  no  objection,  but  what  would  parson 
say  about  it?  " 

"  Oh,  I  don't  think  he  would  object!  "  Geofifrey  said. 
"  If  you  go  up  and  ask  him.  Master  Lirriper,  and  say 
that  you  will  take  care  of  us,  you  know,  I  don't  see  why 
he  should  say  no." 

"  Like  enough  you  would  be  ill,"  John  Lirriper  said 
after  another  long  pause.  "  It's  pretty  rough  sometimes." 

"  Oh,  we  shouldn't  mind  that! "  Lionel  protested. 
"  We  should  like  to  see  the  waves  and  to  be  in  a  real 
ship." 

"  It's  nothing  much  of  a  ship,"  the  boatman  said. 
"  She  is  a  ketch  of  about  ten  tons  and  carries  three 
hands." 

"  Oh,  we  don't  care  how  small  she  is  if  we  can  only  go 
in  her!  And  you  would  be  able  to  show  us  London,  and 
we  might  even  see  the  queen.  Oh,  do  come  up  with  us 
and  ask  father,  Master  Lirriper!  " 

'*  Perhaps  parson  wouldn't  be  pleased,  young  sirs,  and 


AN    EXCURSION.  13 

might  say  I  was  putting-  wandering  thoughts  into  your 
heads;  and  Mistress  A'ickars  might  think  it  a  great 
Uberty  on  my  part." 

"  Oh,  no,  she  wouldn't,  Master  Lirriper!  Besides,  we 
will  say  we  asked  you." 

"  But  suppose  any  harm  comes  to  you,  what  would 
they  say  to  me  then?  " 

'*  Oh,  there's  no  fear  of  any  harm  coming  to  us!  Be- 
sides, in  another  year  or  two  we  mean  to  go  over  to  the 
Low  Countries  and  fight  the  Spaniards,  and  what's  a 
voyage  to  London  to  that?  " 

"  Well,  I  will  think  about  it,"  John  Lirriper  said 
cautiously. 

"  No,  no.  Master  Lirriper!  If  you  get  thinking  about 
it,  it  will  never  be  done.  Do  come  up  with  us  at  once," 
and  each  of  them  got  hold  of  one  of  the  boatman's  arms. 

"  Well,  the  parson  can  but  say  no,"  he  said,  as  he  suf- 
fered himself  to  be  dragged  away.  "  And  I  don't  say  as 
it  isn't  reasonable  that  you  should  like  to  see  something 
of  the  world,  young  sirs;  but  I  don't  know  how  the  par- 
son will  take  it." 

Mr.  Vickars  looked  up  irritably  from  his  books  when 
the  servant  came  in  and  said  that  Master  Lirriper 
wished  to  see  him. 

"  What  does  he  want  at  this  hour?  "  he  said.  "  You 
know,  Ruth,  I  never  see  people  before  dinner.  Any 
time  between  that  and  supper  I  am  at  their  service,  but 
it's  too  bad  being  disturbed  now." 

"  I  told  him  so,  sir;  but  [Master  Geoffrey  and  Master 
Lionel  were  wftli  him,  and  they  said  he  wanted  particu- 
lar to  see  you,  and  they  wanted  particular,  too." 

The  clergyman  sighed  as  he  put  his  book  down. 

"  If  Geofifrey  and  Lionel  have  concerned  themselves 
in  the  matter,  Ruth,  I  suppose  I  must  see  the  man;  but 


14  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

it's  very  hard  being  disturbed  like  this.  Well,  Master 
Lirriper,  what  is  it?  "  he  asked,  as  the  boatman  accom- 
panied by  Geoffrey  and  Lionel  entered  the  room.  Mas- 
ter Lirriper  twirled  his  hat  in  his  hand.  Words  did  not 
come  easily  to  him  at  the  best  of  times,  and  this  was  a 
business  that  demanded  thought  and  care.  Long  be- 
fore he  had  time  to  fix  upon  an  appropriate  form  of 
words  GeofTrey  broke  in: 

"  This  is  what  it  is,  father.  Master  Lirriper  is  going 
down  the  river  to  Bricklesey  to-morrow,  and  then  he  is 
going  on  board  his  nephew's  ship.  She  is  a  ketch,  and 
she  carries  ten  tons,  though  I  don't  know  what  it  is  she 
carries;  and  she's  going  to  London,  and  he  is  going  in 
her,  and  he  says  if  you  will  let  him  he  will  take  us  with 
him,  and  will  sho\v  us  London,  and  take  great  care  of 
us.  It  will  be  glorious,  father,  if  you  will  onlv  let  us 
go." 

Mr.  Vickars  looked  blankly  as  Geoffrey  poured  out 
his  torrent  of  words.  His  mind  was  still  full  of  the  book 
he  had  been  reading,  and  he  hardly  took  in  the  mean- 
ing of  Geoffrey's  words. 

"  Going  in  a  ketch!  "  he  repeated.  "  Going  to  catch 
something,  I  suppose  you  mean?  Do  you  mean  he  is 
going  fishing?  " 

"  No,  father,  going  in  a  ketch.  A  ketch  is  a  sort  of 
ship,  father,  though  I  don't  quite  know  what  sort  of  ship. 
What  sort  of  ship  is  a  ketch.  Master  Lirriper?  " 

"  A  ketch  is  a  two-masted  craft,  JMaster  Geoffrey," 
John  Lirriper  said.     "  She  carries  a  big  mizzen  sail." 

"There,  you  see,  father,"  Geoffrey  said  triumphantly; 
"  she  carries  a  big  mizzen  sail.  That's  what  she  is,  you 
see;  and  he  is  going  to  show  us  London,  and  will  take 
great  care  of  us  if  you  will  let  us  go  with  him." 

"  Do  you  mean,  Master  Lirriper,"  Mr.  Vickars  asked 


AN    EXCURSION.  1$ 

slowly,  "  that  you  are  going  to  London  in  some  sort  of 
ship,  and  want  to  take  my  sons  with  you?  " 

"  Well,  sir,  I  am  going  to  London,  and  the  young 
masters  seemed  to  think  that  they  would  like  to  go  with 
me,  if  so  be  you  would  have  no  objection." 

"  I  don't  know,"  Mr.  Mckars  said.  "  It  is  a  long 
passage.  Master  Lirriper;  and,  as  I  have  heard,  often  a 
stormy  one.     I  don't  think  my  wife " 

'■  Oh,  yes,  father!  "  Lionel  broke  in.  "  If  you  say  yes, 
mother  is  sure  to  say  yes;  she  always  does,  you  know. 
And,  you  see.  it  will  be  a  great  thing  for  us  to  see  Lon- 
don. Everyone  else  seems  to  have  seen  London,  and  I 
am  sure  that  it  would  do  us  good.  And  we  might  even 
see  the  queen." 

"  I  think  that  they  would  be  comfortable,  sir,"  John 
Lirriper  put  in.  "  You  see,  my  nephew's  wife  is  daugh- 
ter of  a  citizen,  one  Master  Swindon,  a  ship's  chandler, 
and  he  said  there  would  be  a  room  there  for  me,  and 
they  would  make  me  heartily  welcome.  Now,  you  see, 
sir,  the  young  masters  could  have  that  room,  and  I 
could  very  well  sleep  on  board  the  ketch;  and  they 
would  be  out  of  all  sort  of  mischief  there." 

"  That  would  be  a  very  good  plan  certainly,  Alaster 
Lirriper.     Well,  well,  I  don't  know  what  to  say." 

"  Say  yes,  father,"  GeofTrey  said  as  he  saw  Mr.  X'ickars 
glance  anxiously  at  the  book  he  had  left  open.  "  If  you 
say  yes,  you  see  it  will  be  a  grand  thing  for  you.  our 
being  away  for  a  week  with  nothing  to  disturb  you." 

"  Well,  well,"  Mr.  Mckars  said,  "  you  must  ask  your 
mother.  If  she  makes  no  objection,  then  I  suppose  you 
can  go,"  and  Mr.  \'ickars  hastily  took  up  his  book  again. 

The  boys  ran  off  to  tlie  kitchen,  where  their  mother 
was  sujjcrintending  the  brewing  of  some  broth  for  a 
sick  woman  down  in  the  village. 


l6  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

"  Mother,"  Geoffrey  exclaimed,  "  Master  Lirriper  is 
going  to  London  in  a  ketch — a  ship  with  a  big  mizzen 
sail,  you  know — and  he  has  offered  to  take  us  with  him 
and  show  us  London.  And  father  has  said  yes,  and  it's 
all  settled  if  you  have  no  objection;  and  of  course  you 
haven't." 

"  Going  to  London,  Geoffrey!  "  Mrs.  \'ickars  ex- 
claimed, aghast.  "  I  never  heard  of  such  a  thing.  Why, 
like  enough  you  will  be  drowned  on  the  way  and  never 
come  back  again.  Your  father  must  be  mad,  to  think  of 
such  a  thing." 

"  Oh,  no,  mother!  I  am  sure  it  will  do  us  a  lot  of  good. 
And  we  may  see  the  queen,  mother.  And  as  for  drown- 
ing, why,  we  can  both  swim  ever  so  far.  Besides,  people 
don't  get  drowned  going  to  London.  Do  they.  Master 
Lirriper?  " 

John  was  standing  bashfully  at  the  door  of  the  kitchen. 
"  Well,  not  as  a  rule,  Master  Geoffrey,"  he  replied. 
"  They  comes  and  they  goes,  them  that  are  used  to  it, 
maybe  a  hundred  times  without  anything  happening  to 
them." 

"There!  You  hear  that,  mother?  They  come  and 
go  hundreds  of  times.  Oh,  I  am  sure  you  are  not  going 
to  say  no!  That  would  be  too  bad  when  father  has 
agreed  to  it.  Now,  mother,  please  tell  Ruth  to  run  away 
at  once  and  get  a  wallet  packed  with  our  things.  Of 
course  we  shall  want  our  best  clothes;  because  people 
dress  finely  in  London,  and  it  would  never  do  if  we  saw 
the  queen  and  we  hadn't  our  best  doublets  on,  for  she 
would  think  that  we  didn't  know  what  was  seemly  down 
at  Hedingham." 

"  Well,  my  dears,  of  course  if  it  is  all  settled " 

"  Oh,  yes,  mother!  it  is  quite  all  settled." 

"  Then  it's  no  use  of  my  saying  anything  more  about 


AN    EXCURSION.  I  7 

it,  but  I  think  your  father  might  have  consulted  me 
before  he  gave  his  consent  to  your  going  on  such  a 
hazardous  journey  as  this." 

"  He  did  want  to  consult  you,  mother.  But  then,  you 
see,  he  wanted  to  consult  his  books  even  more,  and  he 
knew  very  well  that  you  would  agree  with  him;  and  you 
know  you  would,  too.  So  please  don't  say  anything 
more  about  it,  but  let  Ruth  run  upstairs  and  see  to  our 
things  at  once.  There,  you  see.  Master  Lirriper,  it  is  all 
settled.  And  what  time  do  you  start  to-morrow?  \\'e 
will  be  there  half  an  hour  before,  anyhow." 

"  I  shall  go  at  seven  from  the  bridge.  Then  I  shall 
just  catch  the  turn  of  the  tide  and  get  to  Bricklesey  in 
good  time." 

"  I  never  did  see  such  boys,"  Mrs.  Vickars  said,  when 
John  Lirriper  had  gone  on  his  way.  "  As  for  your 
father,  I  am  surprised  at  him  in  countenancing  you. 
You  will  be  running  all  sorts  of  risks.  You  may  be 
drowned  on  the  way,  or  killed  in  a  street  brawl,  or  get 
mixed  up  in  a  plot.  There  is  no  saying  what  may  not 
happen.  And  here  it  is  all  settled  before  I  have  even 
time  to  think  about  it,  which  is  most  inconsiderate  of 
your  fatlier." 

"  Oh!  we  shall  get  back  again  without  any  harm, 
motlicr.  And  as  to  getting  killed  in  a  street  bawl,  Lionel 
and  I  can  use  our  hangers  as  well  as  most  of  them. 
Besides,  nothing  of  that  sort  is  going  to  happen  to  us. 
Now,  mother,  please  let  Ruth  go  at  once,  and  tell  her  to 
put  up  our  puce  doublets  that  we  had  for  the  jousting  at 
the  castle,  and  our  red  hose  and  our  dark-green  cloth 
slashed  trunks." 

"  There  is  plenty  of  time  for  that,  GcofTrey,  as  you  are 
not  going  until  to-morrow.  Resides,  I  can't  spare  Ruth 
now,  but  she  shaH  see  about  it  after  dinner." 


i8  BY    England's  aid. 

There  was  little  sleep  for  the  boys  that  night.  A  visit 
to  London  had  long  been  one  of  their  wildest  ambitions, 
and  they  could  scarcely  believe  that  thus  suddenly,  and 
without  preparation,  it  was  about  to  take  place.  Their 
father  had  some  time  before  promised  that  he  would 
some  day  make  request  to  one  or  other  of  the  young 
Veres  to  allow  them  to  ride  to  London  in  his  suite,  but 
the  present  seemed  to  them  an  even  more  delightful 
plan.  There  would  be  the  pleasure  of  the  voyage,  and 
moreover  it  would  be  much  more  lively  for  them  to  be 
able  to  see  London  under  the  charge  of  John  Lirriper 
than  to  be  subject  to  the  ceremonial  and  restraint  that 
would  be  enforced  in  the  household  of  the  Veres.  They 
were  then  at  the  appointed  place  a  full  hour  before  the 
time  named,  with  wallets  containing  their  clothes,  and 
a  basket  of  provisions  that  their  mother  had  prepared 
for  them.  Having  stowed  these  away  in  the  little  cabin, 
they  walked  up  and  down  impatiently  until  Master  Lir- 
riper himself  appeared. 

"  You  are  up  betimes,  my  young  masters,"  the  boat- 
man said.  "  The  church  has  not  yet  struck  seven 
o'clock." 

"  We  have  been  here  ever  so  long,  Master  Lirriper. 
We  could  not  sleep  much  last  night,  and  got  up  when  it 
chimed  five,  being  afraid  that  we  might  drop  ofif  to  sleep 
and  be  late." 

"  Well,  we  shall  not  be  long  before  we  are  ofT.  Here 
comes  my  man  Dick,  and  the  tide  is  just  on  the  turn. 
The  sky  looks  bright  and  the  weather  promises  well.  I 
will  just  go  round  to  the  cottage  and  fetch  up  my  things, 
and  then  we  shall  be  ready." 

In  ten  minutes  they  pushed  of¥  from  the  shore.  John 
and  his  man  got  out  long  poles  shod  with  iron,  and  with 
these  set  to  work  to  punt  the  barge  along.     Now  that 


AN    EXCURSION.  19 

they  were  fairly  on  their  way  the  boys  quieted  down, 
and  took  their  seats  on  the  sacks  of  flour  with  which  the 
boat  was  laden,  and  watched  the  objects  on  the  bank  as 
the  boat  made  her  way  quietly  along. 

Halstead  was  the  first  place  passed.  This  was  the 
largest  town  near  Hedingham,  and  was  a  place  of  much 
importance  in  their  eyes.  Then  they  passed  Stanstead 
Hall  and  Earl's  Colne  on  their  right,  Colne  Wake  on 
their  left,  and  Chapel  Parish  on  their  right.  Then  there 
was  a  long  stretch  without  any  large  villages,  until  they 
came  in  sight  of  the  bridge  above  Colchester.  A  few 
miles  below  the  town  the  river  began  to  widen.  The 
banks  were  low  and  flat,  and  they  were  now  entering  an 
arm  of  the  sea.  Half  an  hour  later  the  houses  and  church 
of  Bricklesey  came  in  sight.  Tide  was  almost  low  when 
they  ran  on  to  the  mud  abreast  of  the  village,  but  John 
put  on  a  pair  of  high  boots  and  carried  the  boys  Ashore 
one  after  the  other  on  his  back,  and  then  went  up  with 
them  to  the  house  where  they  were  to  stop  for  the 
night. 

Here,  although  not  expected,  they  were  heartily  wel- 
comed by  John's  daughter. 

"  If  father  had  told  me  that  you  had  been  coming. 
Master  Vickars,  I  would  have  had  a  proper  dinner  for 
you;  but  though  he  sent  word  yesterday  morning  that 
he  should  be  over  to-day,  he  did  not  say  a  word  about 
your  coming  with  them." 

"He  did  not  know  himself,"  GeofTrey  said;  "it  was 
onl}-  settled  at  ten  o'clock  yesterday.  P>ut  do  not 
trouble  yourself  about  the  dinner.  In  the  first  place,  we 
are  so  pleased  at  going  that  we  don't  care  a  bit  what  we 
eat,  and  in  the  second  place  we  had  breakfast  on  board 
the  boat,  and  we  were  both  so  hungry  that  I  am  sure  we 
could  go  till  supper  time  without  eating,  if  necessary." 


20  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

"  Where  are  you  going,  father?  "  the  young  woman 
asked. 

"  I  am  going  to  set  about  unloading  the  flour." 

"  Why,  it's  only  a  quarter  to  twelve,  and  dinner  just 
ready.  The  fish  went  into  the  frying  pan  as  you  came 
up  from  the  boat.  You  know  we  generally  dine  at  half- 
past  eleven,  but  we  saw  you  coming  at  a  distance  and 
put  it  off.     It's  no  use  your  starting  now." 

"  Well,  I  suppose  it  isn't.  And  I  don't  know  what  the 
young  masters'  appetites  may  be,  but  mine  is  pretty 
good,  I  can  tell  you." 

"  I  never  knew  it  otherwise,  father,"  the  woman 
laughed.  "Ah,  here  is  my  Sam!  Sam,  here's  father 
brought  these  two  young  gentlemen.  They  are  the  sons 
of  Mr.  Vickars,  the  parson  at  Hedingham.  They  are 
going  to  stop  here  to-night,  and  are  going  with  him  in 
the  Susan  to-morrow  to  London." 

"Glad  to  see  you,  young  masters,"  Sam  said.  "  I  have 
often  heard  Ann  talk  of  your  good  father.  I  have  just 
been  on  board  the  Susan,  for  I  am  sending  up  a  couple 
of  score  sides  of  bacon  in  her,  and  have  been  giving  Joe 
Chambers,  her  master,  a  list  of  things  he  is  to  get  there 
and  bring  down  for  me.  Now  then,  girl,  bustle  about 
and  get  dinner  on  as  soon  as  you  can.  We  are  half  an 
hour  late.  I  am  sure  the  young  gentlemen  here  must 
be  hungry.  There's  nothing  like  being  on  the  water  for 
getting  an  appetite." 

A  few  minutes  later  a  great  dish  of  fish,  a  loaf  of  bread, 
and  some  wooden  platters  w^ere  placed  on  the  table,  and 
all  set  to  at  once.  Forks  had  not  yet  come  into  use,  and 
table-cloths  were  unknown,  except  among  the  upper 
classes.  The  boys  found  that,  in  spite  of  their  hearty 
breakfast,  their  appetites  were  excellent.  The  fish  were 
delicious,  the  bread  was  home-baked,  and  the  beer  from 


A    MEETING    IN    CHEPE.  21 

Colchester,  which  was  already  famous  for  its  brewing. 
When  they  had  finished,  John  Lirriper  asked  them  if 
they  would  rather  see  what  there  was  to  be  seen  in  the 
village,  or  go  off  to  the  ketch.  They  at  once  chose  the 
latter  alternative.  On  going  down  to  the  water's  edge 
they  found  that  the  tide  had  risen  sufficiently  to  enable 
Dick  to  bring  the  barge  alongside  the  jetty.  They  were 
soon  on  board. 

"  \Miich  is  the  Susan,  Master  Lirriper?  "' 
'■  That's  her  lying  out  there  with  two  others.     She  is 
the  one  lowest  down  the  stream.     We  shall  just  fetch  her 
comfortably." 

CHAPTER  II. 

A    MEETING    IN    CHEPE. 

A  ROW  of  ten  minutes  took  the  boat,  with  Master 
Lirriper  and  the  two  boys,  alongside  the  ketch. 

"  How  are  you,  Joe  Chambers? "  Master  Lirriper 
hailed  the  skipper,  as  he  appeared  on  the  deck  of  the 
Susan.  "  I  have  brought  you  two  more  passengers  for 
London.     They  are  going  there  under  my  charge." 

"  The  more  the  merrier,  L^ncle  John,"  the  young 
skipper  replied.  "  There  are  none  others  going  this 
journey,  so,  though  our  accommodation  is  not  very  ex- 
tensive, we  can  put  them  up  comfortably  enough,  if  they 
don't  mind  roughing  it." 

"  Oh,  we  don't  mind  that!  "  Geoffrey  said,  as  they 
climbed  on  board;  "besides,  there  seems  lots  of  room." 

"  Not  so  much  as  you  think,"  the  skipper  replied. 
"She  is  a  roomv  craft  is  the  Susan:  but  she  is  pretty 
nigh  all  hold,  and  we  are  cram|)e(l  a  little  in  the  fo'castle. 
Still   we  can   sleep   six,  and  that's  just   the  number  we 


22  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

shall  have,  for  we  carry  a  man  and  a  boy  besides  myself. 
I  think  your  flour  will  about  fill  her  up,  Master  Lirriper. 
We  have  a  pretty  full  cargo  this  time." 

"  Well,  we  shall  soon  see,"  John  Lirriper  said.  "  Are 
you  ready  to  take  the  flour  on  board  at  once?  Because, 
if  so,  we  will  begin  to  discharge." 

"  Yes,  I  am  quite  ready.  You  told  me  you  were 
going  to  bring  forty  sacks,  and  I  have  left  the  middle 
part  of  the  hold  empty  for  them.  Sam  Hunter's  bacon 
will  stow  in  on  the  top  of  your  sacks,  and  just  fill  her  u|) 
to  the  beams  there,  as  I  reckon.  I'll  go  below  and  stow 
them  away,  as  you  hand  them  across." 

In  an  hour  the  sacks  of  flour  were  transferred  from  the 
barge  to  the  hold  of  the  Susan,  and  the  sides  of  bacon 
then  placed  upon  them. 

"  It's  a  pity  we  haven't  all  the  rest  of  the  things  on 
board,"  the  skipper  said,  "  and  then  we  could  have 
started  by  this  evening's  tide  instead  of  waiting  till  the 
morning.  The  wind  is  fair,  and  I  hate  throwing  away 
a  fair  wind.  There  is  no  saying  where  it  may  blow 
to-morrow,  but  I  shouldn't  be  at  all  surprised  if  it  isn't 
round  to  the  south,  and  that  will  be  foul  for  us  till  we 
get  pretty  nigh  up  into  the  mouth  of  the  river.  How- 
ever, I  gave  them  till  to-night  for  getting  all  their  things 
on  board,  and  must  therefore  wait." 

To  the  boys  the  Susan  appeared  quite  a  large  craft, 
for  there  was  not  water  up  at  Hedingham  for  vessels  of 
her  size;  and  though  they  had  seen  ships  at  Harwich, 
they  had  never  before  put  foot  on  anything  larger  than 
Master  Lirriper's  barge.  The  Susan  was  about  forty 
feet  long  by  twelve  feet  beam,  and  drew,  as  her  skipper 
informed  them,  near  five  feet  of  water.  She  was  entirely 
decked.  The  cabin  in  the  bows  occupied  some  fourteen 
feet  in  length.     The  rest  was  devoted  to  cargo.     They 


A    MEETING    IN    CHEPE.  23 

descended  into  the  cabin,  which  seemed  to  them  very 
dark,  there  being  no  Hght  save  what  came  down  through 
the  small  hatchway.  Still  it  looked  snug  and  comfort- 
able. There  was  a  fireplace  on  one  side  of  the  ladder  by 
which  they  had  descended,  and  on  this  side  there  were 
two  bunks,  one  above  the  other.  On  the  other  side 
there  were  lockers  running  along  the  entire  length  of 
the  cabin.  Two  could  sleep  on  these  and  two  on  the 
bunks  above  them. 

"  Now,  young  masters,  you  will  take  those  two  bunks 
on  the  top  there.  John  Lirriper  and  I  will  sleep  on  the 
lockers  underneath  you.  The  man  and  the  boy  have  the 
two  on  the  other  side.  I  put  you  on  the  top  because 
there  is  a  side  board,  and  you  can't  fall  out  if  she  rolls, 
and  besides  the  bunks  are  rather  wider  than  the  lockers 
below.  If  the  wind  is  fair  you  won't  have  much  of  our 
company,  because  we  shall  hold  on  till  we  moor  along- 
side the  wharves  of  London;  but  if  it's  foul,  or  there  is 
not  enough  of  it  to  take  us  against  the  tide,  wc  have  to 
anchor  on  the  ebb,  and  then  of  course  we  turn  in." 

"  How  long  do  you  take  getting  from  here  to 
London? " 

"  Ah,  that  I  can  tell  you  more  about  when  I  see  what 
the  weather  is  like  in  the  morning.  With  a  strong  fair 
wind  I  have  done  it  in  twenty-four  hours,  and  again  with 
the  wind  foul  it  has  taken  me  nigh  a  week.  Taking  one 
trip  with  another  I  should  put  it  at  three  days." 

"  Well,  now,  wc  will  be  going  ashore,"  John  Lirriper 
said.  "  I  will  leave  my  barge  alongside  till  tide  turns, 
for  I  could  not  get  her  back  again  to  the  jetty  so  long 
as  it  is  running  in  strong,  so  I  will  be  ofT  again  in  a 
couple  fjf  hours." 

So  saying  he  hauled  up  the  dingy  that  was  towing 
behind  the  barge,  and  he  and  Dick  rowed  the  two  boys 


24  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

ashore.  Then  he  walked  along  with  them  to  a  spot 
where  several  craft  were  hauled  up,  pointing  out  to  them 
the  differences  in  their  rig  and  build,  and  explaining  their 
purpose,  and  gave  them  the  names  of  the  principal  ropes 
and  stays. 

"  Now,"  he  said,  "  it's  getting  on  for  supper  time,  and 
it  won't  do  to  keep  them  waiting,  for  Ann  is  sure  to  have 
got  some  cakes  made,  and  there's  nothing  puts  a  woman 
out  more  than  people  not  being  in  to  meals  when  they 
have  got  something  special  ready.  After  that  I  shall  go 
out  with  Dick  and  bring  the  barge  ashore.  He  will  load 
her  up  to-morrow,  and  take  her  back  single-handed; 
which  can  be  done  easy  enough  in  such  weather  as  this, 
but  it  is  too  much  for  one  man  if  there  is  a  strong  wind 
blowing  and  driving  her  over  to  one  side  or  the  other  of 
the  river." 

As  John  Lirriper  had  expected,  his  daughter  had  pre- 
pared a  pile  of  hot  cakes  for  supper,  and  her  face  bright- 
ened up  when  she  saw  the  party  return  punctually.  The 
boys  had  been  up  early,  and  had  slept  but  little  the  night 
before,  and  were  not  sorry  at  eight  o'clock  to  lie  down 
on  the  bed  of  freshly  cut  rushes  covered  with  homespun 
sheets,  for  regular  beds  of  feathers  were  still  but  little 
used  in  England.  At  five  o'clock  they  were  astir  again, 
and  their  hostess  insisted  on  their  eating  a  manchet  of 
bread  with  some  cheese,  washed  down  by  a  stoup  of 
ale,  before  starting.  Dick  had  the  boat  at  the  jetty 
ready  to  row  them  off,  and  as  soon  as  they  were  on 
board  the  Susan  preparations  were  made  for  a  start. 

The  mainsail  was  first  hoisted,  its  size  greatly  surpris- 
ing the  boys;  then  the  foresail  and  jib  were  got  up,  and 
lastly  the  mizzen.  Then  the  capstan  was  manned,  and 
the  anchor  slowly  brought  on  board,  and,  the  sails  being 
sheeted  home,  the  craft  began  to  steal  through  the  water. 


A    MEETING    IN    CHEPE.  25 

The  tide  was  still  draining  up,  and  she  had  not  as  yet 
swung.  The  wind  was  light,  and,  as  the  skipper  had 
predicted,  was  nearly  due  south.  As  the  ketch  made 
its  way  out  from  the  mouth  of  the  riyer,  and  the  wide 
expanse  of  water  opened  before  them,  the  boys  were 
filled  with  delight.  They  had  taken  their  seats,  one  on 
each  side  of  the  skipper,  who  was  at  the  tiller. 

"  I  suppose  you  steer  by  the  compass,  Master  Cham- 
bers? "  Geoffrey  said.  "  Which  is  the  compass?  I  haye 
heard  about  it  always  pointing  to  the  north." 

"  It's  down  below,  young  sir;  I  will  show  it  to  you 
presently.  We  steer  by  that  at  night,  or  when  it's  foggy; 
but  on  a  fine  day  like  this  there  is  no  need  for  it.  There 
ara marks  put  up  on  all  the  sands,  and  we  steer  by  them. 
You  see,  the  way  the  wind  is  now  we  can  lay  our  course 
for  the  Whittaker.  That's  a  cruel  sand,  that  is,  and 
stretches  out  a  long  way  from  a  point  lying  away  on  the 
right  there.  Once  past  that  we  bear  away  to  the  south- 
west, for  we  are  then,  so  to  speak,  fairly  in  the  course  of 
the  river.  There  is  many  a  ship  has  been  cast  away  on 
the  Whittaker.  Not  that  it  is  worse  than  other  sands. 
There  are  scores  of  them  lying  in  the  mouth  of  the  river, 
and  if  it  wasn't  for  the  marks  there  would  be  no  sailing 
in  or  out." 

"Who  put  up  the  marks?"  Lionel  asked. 

"  They  are  put  up  by  men  who  make  a  business  of  it. 
There  is  one  boat  of  them  sails  backward  and  forward 
where  the  river  begins  to  narrow  above  Sheerness,  and 
ever\'  ship  that  goes  up  or  down  pays  them  something 
according  to  her  size.  Others  cruise  about  with  long 
poles,  putting  them  in  the  sands  wherever  one  gets 
w^ashcd  away.  They  have  got  different  marks  on  them: 
a  single  cross-j)iece,  or  two  cross-pieces,  or  a  circle,  or 
a  diamond;  so  that  each  sand  has  got  its  own  peculiar 


26  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

mark.  These  are  known  to  the  masters  of  all  ships  that 
go  up  and  down  the  river,  and  so  they  can  tell  exactly 
where  they  are  and  what  course  to  take.  At  night  they 
anchor,  for  there  would  be  no  possibility  of  finding  the 
way  up  or  down  in  the  dark.  I  have  heard  tell  from 
mariners  who  have  sailed  abroad  that  there  aint  a  place 
anywhere  with  such  dangerous  sands  as  those  we 
have  got  here  at  the  mouth  of  the  Thames." 

In  the  first  three  or  four  hours'  sail  Geoffrey  and 
Lionel  acquired  much  nautical  knowledge.  They 
learned  the  difference  between  the  mainmast  and  the 
mizzen.  found  that  all  the  strong  ropes  that  kept  the 
masts  erect  and  stiff  were  called  stays,  that  the  ropes  that 
hoist  sails  are  called  halliards,  and  that  sheets  is  the 
name  g;iven  to  the  ropes  that  restrain  the  sails  at  the 
lower  corner,  and  are  used  to  haul  them  in  more  tightly 
when  sailing  close  to  the  wind,  or  to  ease  them  off  when 
the  wind  is  favorable.  They  also  learned  that  the  yards 
at  the  head  of  the  main  and  mizzen  sails  are  called  gaffs, 
and  those  at  the  bottom,  booms. 

"  I  think  that's  about  enough  for  you  to  remember  in 
one  day,  young  masters,"  John  Lirriper  said.  "  You 
bear  all  that  in  your  mind,  and  remember  that  each 
halliard  and  sheet  has  the  name  of  the  sail  to  which  it  is 
attached,  and  you  will  have  learned  enough  to  make 
yourself  useful,  and  can  lend  a  hand  when  the  skipper 
call  out,  '  Haul  m  the  jib-sheet,'  or  '  Let  go  the  fore-hal- 
liards.' Now  sit  yourselves  down  again  and  see  what  is 
doing.  That  beacon  you  can  just  see  right  ahead  marks 
the  end  of  Whittaker  Spit.  When  we  get  there  we  shall 
drop  anchor  till  the  tide  turns.  You  see  we  are  going 
across  it  now,  but  when  we  round  that  beacon  we  shall 
have  it  dead  against  us,  and  the  wind  would  be  too  light 
to  take  us  against  it  even  if  it  were  not  from  the  quarter 


A    MEETING    IX    CHEPE.  27 

it  is.  You  see  there  are  two  or  three  other  craft  brought 
up  there." 

"  Where  have  they  come  from,  do  you  think,  Master 
Lirriper?  " 

"  Well,  they  may  have  come  out  from  Burnham,  or 
they  may  have  come  down  from  London  and  be  going 
up  to  Burnham  or  to  Bricklesey,  when  the  tide  turns. 
There  is  a  large  ship  anchored  in  the  channel  beyond  the 
Whittaker.  Of  course  she  is  going  up  when  the  tide 
begins  to  flow.  And  there  are  the  masts  of  two  vessels 
right  over  there.  They  are  in  another  channel.  Between 
us  and  them  there  is  a  line  of  sands  that  you  will  see  will 
show  above  the  water  when  it  gets  a  bit  lower.  That  is 
the  main  channel,  that  is;  and  vessels  coming  from  the 
south  with  a  large  draught  of  water  generally  use  that, 
while  this  is  the  one  that  is  handiest  for  ships  from  the 
north.  Small  vessels  from  the  south  come  in  by  a 
channel  a  good  bit  beyond  those  ships.  That  is  the 
narrowest  of  the  three;  and  even  light-draught  vessels 
don't  use  it  much  unless  the  wind  is  favorable,  for  there 
is  not  much  room  for  them  to  beat  up,  if  the  wind  is 
against  them." 

''  What  is  to  beat  up,  Master  Lirriper?  " 

"  Well,  you  will  see  about  that  presently.  I  don't 
think  we  shall  be  able  to  lay  our  course  beyond  the 
Whittaker.  To  lay  our  course  means  to  steer  the  way 
we  want  to  go;  and  if  we  can't  do  that  we  shall  have  to 
beat,  and  that  is  tedious  work  with  a  light  wind  like  this." 

They  dropped  anchor  ofif  the  beacon,  and  the  captain 
said  that  this  was  the  time  to  take  breakfast.  The  lads 
already  smelt  an  agreeable  odor  arising  from  the  cabin 
forward,  where  the  boy  had  been  for  some  time  busily 
engaged,  and  soon  the  whole  party  were  seated  on  the 
lockers  in  the  cabin,  devouring  fried  fish. 


28  BY  England's  aid. 

"  Master  Chambers,"  Geoffrey  said,  "  we  have  got  two 
boiled  pullets  in  our  basket.  Had  we  not  better  have 
them  for  dinner?  They  w'ere  cooked  the  evening  before 
we  came  away,  and  I  should  think  they  had  better  be 
eaten  now." 

"  You  had  better  keep  them  for  yourselves,  Master 
Geoffrey,"  the  skipper  said.  "  We  are  accustomed  to 
living  on  fish,  but  like  enough  you  would  get  tired  of  it 
before  we  got  to  London." 

But  this  the  boys  would  not  hear  of,  and  it  was  accord- 
ingly arranged  that  the  dinner  should  be  furnished  from 
the  contents  of  the  basket. 

As  soon  as  tide  turned  the  anchor  was  hove  up  and  the 
Susan  got  under  way  again.  The  boys  soon  learned  the 
meaning  of  the  word  beating,  and  found  that  it  meant 
sailing  backward  and  forward  across  the  channel,  with 
the  wind  sometimes  on  one  side  of  the  boat  and  some- 
times on  the  other.  Geoffrey  wanted  very  much  to  learn 
why,  when  the  wind  was  so  nearly  ahead,  the  boat 
advanced  instead  of  drifting  backward  or  sideways. 
But  this  was  altogether  beyond  the  power  of  either 
Master  Lirriper  or  Joe  Chambers  to  explain.  They  said 
everyone  knew  that  when  the  sails  were  full  a  vessel 
went  in  the  direction  in  which  her  head  pointed.  "  It's 
just  the  same  way  with  yourself.  Master  Geoffrey.  You 
see,  when  you  look  one  way  that's  the  way  you  go. 
When  you  turn  your  head  and  point  another  way,  of 
course  you  go  off  that  way;  and  it's  just  the  same  thing 
with  the  ship." 

"  I  don't  think  it's  the  same  thing.  Master  Lirriper," 
Geoffrey  said,  puzzled.  "  In  one  case  the  power  that 
makes  one  go  comes  from  the  inside,  and  so  one  can 
go  in  any  direction  one  likes;  in  the  other  it  comes  from 
outside,    and    you    would    think    the    ship    would    have 


A    MEETING    IN    CHEPE.  29 

to  go  any  way  the  wind  pushes  her.  If  you  stand  tip 
and  I  give  you  a  push,  I  push  you  straight  away  from 
me.  You  don't  go  sideways  or  come  forward  in  the 
direction  of  my  shoulder,  which  is  what  the  ship  does." 

John  Lirriper  took  ofT  his  cap  and  scratched  his  head. 

"  I  suppose  it  is  as  you  say.  Master  Geoffrey,  though 
I  never  thought  of  it  before.  There  is  soitie  reason,  no 
doubt,  why  the  craft  moves  up  against  the  wind  so  long 
as  the  sails  are  ftill,  instead  of  drifting  away  to  leaward; 
though  I  never  heard  tell  of  it,  and  never  heard  anyone 
ask  before.  I  dare  say  a  learned  man  could  tell  why  it 
is;  and  if  you  ask  your  good  father  when  yoti  go  back, 
I  would  wager  he  can  explain  it.  It  always  seems  to 
me  as  if  a  boat  have  got  some  sort  of  sense,  just  like  a 
human  being  or  a  horse,  and  when  she  knows  which 
way  you  wants  her  to  go  she  goes.  That's  how  it  seems 
to  me — aint  it,  Joe?  " 

"  Something  like  that,  uncle.  Everyone  knows  that 
a  boat's  got  her  humors,  and  sometimes  she  sails  better 
than  she  does  others;  and  each  boat's  got  her  own  fan- 
cies. Some  does  their  best  when  they  are  beating,  and 
some  are  lively  in  a  heavy  sea,  and  seem  as  if  they  enjoy 
it;  and  others  get  sulky,  and  don't  seem  to  take  the 
trouble  to  lift  their  bows  up  when  a  wave  meets  them; 
and  they  groans  and  complains  if  the  wind  is  too  hard 
for  them,  just  like  a  human  being.  When  you  goes  to 
a  new  vessel  you  have  got  to  learn  her  tricks  and  her 
ways  and  what  she  will  do,  and  what  she  won't  do,  and 
just  to  humor  her  as  you  would  a  child.  I  don't  say  as 
I  think  she  is  actually  alive;  but  every  sailor  will  tell  you 
that  there  is  something  about  her  that  her  builders  never 
put  there." 

"  That's  so."  John  Lirriper  agreed.  "  Look  at  a  boat 
that  is  hove  up  when  her  work's  done  and  going  to  be 


30  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

broken  up.  Why,  anyone  can  tell  her  with  half  an  eye. 
She  looks  that  forlorn  and  melancholy  that  one's  inclined 
to  blubber  at  the  sight  of  her.  She  don't  look  like  that 
at  any  other  time.  \Mien  she  is  hove  up  she  is  going  to 
die,  and  she  knows  it." 

"  But  perhaps  that's  because  the  paint's  off  her  sides 
and  the  ropes  are  worn  and  loose,"  Geoffrey  suggested. 

But  Master  Lirriper  waved  the  suggestion  aside  as 
unworthy  even  of  an  answer,  and  repeated,  "  She  knows 
it.     Anyone  can  see  that  with  half  an  eye." 

GeolTrey  and  Lionel  talked  the  matter  over  when  they 
were  sitting  together  on  deck,  apart  from  the  others.  It 
was  an  age  when  there  were  still  many  superstitions  cur- 
rent in  the  land.  Even  the  upper  classes  believed  in 
witches  and  warlocks,  in  charms  and  spells,  in  lucky  and 
unlucky  days,  in  the  arts  of  magic,  in  the  power  of  the 
evil  eye;  and  although  to  the  boys  it  seemed  absurd  that 
a  vessel  should  have  life,  they  were  not  prepared  alto- 
gether to  discredit  an  idea  that  was  evidently  thoroughly 
believed  by  those  who  had  been  on  board  ships  all  their 
lives.  After  talking  it  over  for  some  time  they  deter- 
mined to  submit  the  question  to  their  father  on  their 
return. 

It  took  them  two  more  tides  before  they  were  off 
Sheerness.  The  wind  was  now  more  favorable,  and 
having  increased  somewhat  in  strength,  the  Susan  made 
her  way  briskly  along,  heeling  over  till  the  water  ran 
along  her  scuppers.  There  was  plenty  to  see  now,  for 
there  were  many  fishing  boats  at  work,  some  belonging, 
as  Master  Chambers  told  them,  to  the  Medway,  others 
to  the  little  village  of  Leigh,  whose  church  they  saw 
at  the  top  of  the  hill  to  their  right.  They  met,  too, 
several  large  craft  coming  down  the  river,  and  passed 
more  than  one,  for  the  Susan  was  a  fast  boat. 


A    MEETING    IN    CHEPE.  3I 

"  They  would  beat  us,"  the  skipper  said,  when  the 
boys  expressed  their  surprise  at  their  passing  such  large 
vessels,  "  if  the  wind  were  stronger  or  the  water  rough. 
We  are  doing  our  best,  and  if  the  wind  rises  I  shall  have 
to  take  in  sail;  while  they  could  carry  all  theirs  if  it  blew 
twice  as  hard.  Then,  in  a  sea,  weight  and  power  tell; 
a  wave  that  would  knock  the  way  almost  out  of  us 
would  hardly  afifect  them  at  all." 

So  well  did  the  Susan  go  along  that  before  the  tide 
was  much  more  than  half  done  they  passed  the  little 
village  of  Gravesend  on  their  left,  with  the  strong  fort 
of  Tilbury  on  the  opposite  shore,  with  its  guns  point- 
ing on  the  river,  and  ready  to  give  a  good  account  of 
any  Spaniard  who  should  venture  to  sail  up  the  Thames. 
Then,  at  the  end  of  the  next  reach,  the  hamlet  of  Grays 
was  passed  on  the  right;  a  mile  further,  Greenhithe  on 
the  left.  Tide  was  getting  slack  now,  but  the  Susan 
managed  to  get  as  far  as  Purfleet,  and  then  dropped  her 
anchor. 

"  This  is  our  last  stopping  place,"  Joe  Chambers  said. 
"  The  morning  tide  will  carry  us  up  to  London  Bridge." 

"  Then  you  will  not  go  on  with  to-night's  tide?  "  Geof- 
frey asked. 

"  No;  the  river  gets  narrower  every  mile,  and  I  do  not 
care  to  take  the  risk  of  navigating  it  after  dark,  especially 
as  there  is  always  a  great  deal  of  shipping  moored  above 
Greenwich.  Tide  will  begin  to  run  up  at  about  five 
o'clock,  and  by  ten  we  ought  to  be  safely  moored  along- 
side near  London  Bridge.  So  we  should  not  gain  a 
great  deal  by  going  on  this  evening  instead  of  to-morrow 
morning,  and  1  don't  suppose  you  are  in  a  particular 
hurry." 

"  ( )h,  no!  "  Lionel  said.  "  We  would  much  rather  go 
on    in   the   morning,   otherwise   we   should   miss   everv- 


32  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

thing  by  the  way;  and  there  is  the  Queen's  Palace  at 
Greenwich,  that  I  want  to  see  above  all  things." 

Within  a  few  minutes  of  the  hour  the  skipper  had 
named  for  their  arrival,  the  Siisaji  was  moored  alongside 
some  vessels  lying  ofif  one  of  the  wharves  above  the 
Tower.  The  boys'  astonishment  had  risen  with  every 
mile  of  their  approach  to  the  city,  and  they  were  perfectly 
astounded  at  the  amount  of  shipping  that  they  now  be- 
held. The  great  proportion  were  of  course  coasters,  like 
themselves,  but  there  were  many  large  vessels  among 
them,  and  of  these  fully  half  were  flying  foreign  colors. 
Here  were  traders  from  the  Netherlands,  with  the  flag 
that  the  Spaniards  had  in  vain  endeavored  to  lower  fly- 
ing at  their  mastheads.  Here  were  caravels  from  Venice 
and  Genoa,  laden  with  goods  from  the  East.  Among 
the  rest  Master  Chambers  pointed  out  to  the  lads  the 
ship  in  which  Sir  Francis  Drake  had  circumnavigated 
the  world,  and  that  in  which  Captain  Stevens  had  sailed 
to  India,  round  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  There  were 
many  French  vessels  also  in  the  Pool,  and  indeed  almost 
every  flag,  save  that  of  Spain,  was  represented.  Innu- 
merable wherries  darted  about  among  the  shipping,  and 
heavier  cargo  boats  dropped  along  in  more  leisurely 
fashion.  Across  the  river,  a  quarter  of  a  mile  above  the 
point  at  which  they  were  lying,  stretched  London 
Bridge,  with  its  narrow  arches  and  the  houses  projecting 
beyond  it  on  their  supports  of  stout  timbers.  Beyond, 
on  the  right,  rising  high  above  the  crowded  roofs,  was 
the  lofty  spire  of  St.  Paul's.  The  boys  were  almost 
awed  by  this  vast  assemblage  of  buildings.  That 
London  was  a  great  city  they  had  known,  but  they  were 
not  prepared  for  so  immense  a  difference  between  it  and 
the  place  where  they  had  lived  all  their  lives.  Only 
with  the  Tower  were  they  somewhat  disappointed.     It 


A    MEETING    IN    CHEPE.  33 

was  very  grand  and  very  extensive,  but  not  so  much 
grander  than-  the  stately  abode  of  the  Veres  as  they  had 
looked  for. 

"  I  wouldn't  change,  if  I  were  the  earl,  with  the  queen's 
majesty,"  Geoffrey  said.  "  Of  course  it  is  larger  than 
Hedingham,  but  not  so  beautiful,  and  it  is  crowded  in 
by  the  houses,  and  has  not,  like  our  castle,  a  fair  lookout 
on  all  sides.  Why,  there  can  be  no  hunting  or  hawking 
near  here,  and  I  can't  think  what  the  nobles  can  find  to 
do  all  day." 

"  Now,  young  sirs,"  Master  Lirriper  said,  "  if  you  will 
get  your  wallets  we  will  go  ashore  at  once." 

The  boys  were  quite  bewildered,  as  they  stepped 
ashore,  by  the  bustle  and  confusion.  Brawny  porters, 
carrying  heavy  packages  on  their  backs,  pushed  along 
unceremoniously,  saying  from  time  to  time  in  a  mechani- 
cal sort  of  way,  "  By  your  leave,  sir";  but  pushing  on 
and  shouldering  passers-by  into  the  gutter  without  the 
smallest  compunction.  The  narrowness  and  dinginess 
of  the  streets  greatly  surprised  and  disappointed  the 
boys,  who  found  that  in  these  respects  even  Harwich 
compared  favorably  with  the  region  they  were  travers- 
ing. Presently,  however,  after  passing  through  several 
lanes  and  alleys,  they  emerged  into  a  much  broader 
street,  alive  with  shops.  The  people  who  were  walking 
here  were  for  the  most  part  well  dressed  and  of  quiet 
demeanor,  and  there  was  none  of  the  rough  bustle  that 
had  prevailed  in  the  riverside  lanes. 

"This  is  Eastchepe,"  their  conductor  said;  *' wc  have 
not  far  to  go  now.  The  street  in  which  my  friend  dwells 
lies  to  the  right,  between  this  and  Tower  Street.  I  could 
have  taken  you  a  shorter  wav  there,  iMit  I  thought  that 
your  impressions  of  London  would  not  l)e  favorable,  did 
I  take  you  all  the  way  through  those  ill-smelling  lanes." 


34  BY    ENGLAND  S   AID. 

In  a  quarter  of  an  hour  they  arrived  at  their  destina- 
tion, and  entered  the  shop,  which  smeh  strongly  of  tar; 
coils  of  rope  of  all  sizes  were  piled  up  one  upon  another 
by  the  walls,  while  on  shelves  above  them  were  blocks, 
lanterns,  compasses,  and  a  great  variety  of  gear  of  whose 
use  the  boys  were  ignorant.  The  chandler  was  standing 
at  his  door. 

"  I  am  right  glad  to  see  you.  Master  Lirriper,"  he  said, 
"  and  have  been  expecting  you  for  the  last  two  or  three 
days.  My  wiie  would  have  it  that  some  evil  must  have 
befallen  you;  but  you  know  what  women  are.  They 
make  little  allowance  for  time  or  tide  or  distance,  but 
expect  that  everyone  can  so  arrange  his  journeys  as  to 
arrive  at  the  very  moment  when  they  begin  to  expect 
him.     But  whom  have  you  here  with  you?  " 

"  These  are  sons  of  the  worshipful  Mr.  Vickars,  the 
rector  of  our  parish,  and  tutor  to  the  Earl  of  Oxford  and 
several  of  the  young  Veres,  his  cousins — a  wise  gentle- 
man and  a  kind  one,  and  much  loved  among  us.  He 
has  intrusted  his  two  sons  to  me  that  I  might  show 
them  somewhat  of  this  city  of  yours.  I  said  that  I  was 
right  sure  that  you  and  your  good  dame  would  let  them 
occupy  the  chamber  you  intended  for  me,  while  I  can 
make  good  shift  on  board  the  Susan.'' 

"  Nay,  nay,  Master  Lirriper;  our  house  is  big  enough 
to  take  in  you  and  these  two  young  masters,  and  Dorothy 
would  deem  it  indeed  a  slight  upon  her  hospitality  were 
you  not  to  take  up  your  abode  here,  too.  You  will  be 
heartily  welcome,  young  sirs,  and  though  such  accom- 
modation as  we  can  give  you  will  not  be  equal  to  that 
which  you  are  accustomed  to,  I  warrant  me  that  you 
will  find  it  a  pleasant  change  after  that  poky  little  cabin 
on  board  the  Susan.  I  know  it  well,  for  I  supply  her 
with  stores,  and  have  often  wondered  how  men  could 


A    MEETING    IN    CHEPE.  35 

accustom  themselves  to  pass  their  hves  in  places  where 
there  is  scarce  room  to  turn,  to  say  nothing  of  the  smell 
of  fish  that  always  hangs  about  it.  But  if  you  will  follow 
me  I  will  take  you  up  to  my  good  dame,  to  whose  care 
I  must  commit  you  for  the  present,  as  my  foreman,  John 
Watkins,  is  down  by  the  riverside,  seeing  to  the  proper 
delivery  of  divers  stores  on  board  a  ship  which  sails  with 
the  next  tide  for  Holland.  ]My  apprentices,  too,  are  both 
out,  as  I  must  own  is  their  wont.  They  always  make 
excuses  to  slip  down  to  the  riverside  when  there  is  aught 
doing,  and  I  am  far  too  easy  with  the  varlets.  So  at 
present,  you  see,  I  cannot  long  leave  my  shop." 

So  saying  the  chandler  preceded  them  up  a  wide  stair- 
case that  led  from  a  passage  behind  the  shop,  and  the 
boys  perceived  that  the  house  was  far  more  roomy  and 
comfortable  than  they  had  judged  from  its  outward 
appearance.  Turning  to  the  left  when  he  reached  the 
top  of  the  stairs,  the  chandler  opened  a  door. 

"  Dorothy,"  he  said,  "  here  is  your  kinsman,  Master 
Lirriper,  who  has  suffered  none  of  the  misadventures 
you  have  been  picturing  to  yourself  for  the  last  two  days, 
and  he  has  brought  with  him  these  young  gentlemen, 
sons  of  the  rector  of  Hedingham,  to  show  them  some- 
thing of  London." 

"  You  are  welcome,  young  gentlemen,"  Dame  Doro- 
thy said,  "  though  why  anyone  should  come  to  London 
when  he  can  stay  away  from  it  I  know  not." 

"  Why,  Dorothy,  you  arc  always  running  down  our 
city,  though  I  know  right  well  that,  were  I  to  move  down 
with  you  to  your  native  Essex  again,  you  would  very 
soon  cry  out  for  the  pleasures  of  the  town." 

"  That  would  I  not,"  she  said.  "  I  would  be  well  con- 
tented to  live  in  fresh  country  air  all  the  rest  of  my  life, 


36  BY  England's  aid. 

though  I  do  not  say  that  London  has  not  its  share  of 
pleasures  also,  though  I  care  but  little  for  them." 

"  Ah,  Master  Lirriper,"  her  husband  said  laughing, 
"  you  would  not  think,  to  hear  her  talk,  that  there  is 
not  a  feast  or  a  show  that  Dorothy  would  stay  away 
from.  She  never  misses  an  opportunity,  I  warrant  you, 
of  showing  herself  ofif  in  her  last  new  kirtle  and  gown. 
But  I  must  be  going  down;  there  is  no  one  below,  and 
if  a  customer  comes  and  finds  the  shop  empty  he  will 
have  but  a  poor  idea  of  me,  and  will  think  that  I  am 
away  gossiping  instead  of  attending  to  my  business." 

"Are  you  hungry,  young  sirs?"  the  dame  asked. 
"  Because  if  so  the  maid  shall  bring  up  a  manchet  of 
bread  and  a  cup  of  sack;  if  not,  our  evening  meal  will  be 
served  in  the  course  of  an  hour." 

The  boys  both  said  that  they  were  perfectly  able  to 
wait  until  the  meal  came;  and  Geoffrey  added,  "  If  you 
will  allow  us,  mistress,  as  doubtless  you  have  private 
matters  to  talk  of  with  Master  Lirriper,  my  brother  and 
I  will  walk  out  for  an  hour  to  see  something  of  the 
town." 

"  Mind  that  you  lose  not  your  way,"  INIaster  Lirriper 
said.  "  Do  not  go  beyond  Eastchepe,  I  beg  you. 
There  are  the  shops  to  look  at  there,  and  the  fashions  of 
dress  and  other  matters  that  will  occupy  your  attention 
well  enough  for  that  short  time.  To-morrow  morning  I 
will  myself  go  with  you,  and  we  can  then  wander  further 
abroad.  I  have  promised  your  good  father  to  look  after 
you,  you  know;  and  it  will  be  but  a  bad  beginning  if  you 
meet  with  any  untoward  adventure  upon  this  the  first 
day  of  your  arrival  here." 

"  We  will  not  go  beyond  the  limits  of  Eastchepe;  and 
as  to  adventures,  I  can't  see  very  well  how  any  can 
befall  us." 


A    MEETING    IN    CHEPE.  37 

"  Oh,  there  are  plenty  of  adventures  to  be  met  with  in 
London,  young  sir;  and  I  shall  be  well  content  if,  on  the 
day  when  we  again  embark  on  board  the  Susan,  none 
of  them  have  fallen  to  your  share." 

The  two  lads  accordingly  sallied  out,  and  amused 
themselves  greatly  by  staring  at  the  goods  exhibited  in 
the  open  shops.  They  were  less  surprised  at  the  rich- 
ness and  variety  of  the  silver  work,  at  the  silks  from  the 
East,  the  costly  satins,  and  other  stuffs,  than  most  boys 
from  the  country  would  have  been,  for  they  were  accus- 
tomed to  the  splendor  and  magnificence  displayed  by 
the  various  noble  guests  at  the  castle,  and  saw  nothing 
here  that  surpassed  the  brilliant  shows  made  at  the  joust- 
ing and  entertainments  at  Hedingham. 

It  was  the  scene  that  was  novel  to  them :  the  shouts  of 
the  apprentices  inviting  attention  to  their  employers' 
wares,  the  crowd  that  filled  the  street,  consisting  for  the 
most  part  of  the  citizens  themselves,  but  varied  by  nobles 
and  knights  of  the  court,  by  foreigners  from  many  lands, 
by  soldiers  and  men-at-arms  from  the  Tower,  by  coun- 
trymen and  sailors.  Their  amusement  was  sometimes 
turned  into  anger  by  the  flippant  remarks  of  the  appren- 
tices; these  varlets,  perceiving  easily  enough  by  the 
manner  of  their  attire  that  they  were  from  the  country. 
were  not  slow,  if  their  master  happened  for  the  moment 
to  be  absent,  in  indulging  in  remarks  that  set  Geoffrey 
and  Lionel  into  a  fever  to  commit  a  breach  of  the  peace. 
The  "  What  do  you  lack,  masters?  "  with  which  they 
generally  addressed  passers-by  would  be  exchanged  for 
remarks  such  as,  "  Do  not  trouble  the  young  gentlemen, 
Nat.  Do  you  not  see  they  are  up  in  the  town  looking 
for  some  of  their  master's  calves?"  or,  "Look  you, 
Philip,  here  are  two  rustics  who  have  come  up  to  town 
to  learn  manners." 


38  BY  England's  aid. 

"  I  quite  see,  Geoffrey,"  Lionel  said,  taking  his 
brother  by  the  arm  and  half  dragging  him  away  as  he 
saw  that  he  was  clenching  his  fist  and  preparing  to 
avenge  summarily  one  of  these  insults  even  more  pointed 
than  usual,  "  that  Master  Lirriper  was  not  very  far  out, 
and  there  is  no  difificulty  in  meeting  with  adventures  in 
the  streets  of  London.  However,  we  must  not  give  him 
occasion  on  this  our  first  stroll  in  the  streets  to  say  that 
we  cannot  be  trusted  out  of  his  sight.  If  we  were  to  try 
to  punish  these  insolent  varlets  we  should  have  them 
upon  us  like  a  swarm  of  bees,  and  should  doubtless  get 
worsted  in  the  encounter,  and  might  even  find  ourselves 
hauled  off  to  the  lock-up,  and  that  would  be  a  nice  tale 
for  Master  Lirriper  to  carry  back  to  Hedingham." 

"That  is  true  enough,  Lionel;  but  it  is  not  easy  to 
keep  one's  temper  when  one  is  thus  tried.  I  know  not 
how  it  is  they  see  so  readily  that  we  are  strangers,  for 
surely  we  have  mixed  enough  with  the  earl's  family  and 
friends  to  have  rubbed  off  the  awkwardness  that  they  say 
is  common  to  country  folk;  and  as  to  our  dress.  I  do 
not  see  much  difference  between  its  fashion  and  that  of 
other  people.  I  suppose  it  is  because  we  look  interested 
in  what  is  going  on,  instead  of  strolling  along  like  those 
two  youths  opposite  with  our  noses  in  the  air,  as  if  we 
regarded  the  city  and  its  belongings  as  infinitely  below 
our  regard.  Well,  I  think  we  had  best  be  turning  back 
to  Master  Swindon's;  it  will  not  do  to  be  late  for  our 
meal." 

"  Well,  young  sirs,  what  do  you  think  of  our  shops?  " 
Dame  Swindon  asked  as  they  entered. 

"The  shops  are  well  enough,"  Geoffrey  replied;  "but 
your  apprentices  seem  to  me  to  be  an  insolent  set  of 
jackanapes,  who  take  strange  liberties  with  passers-by 
and  who  would  be  all  the  better  for  chastisement.     If  it 


A    MEETING    IX    CHEPE.  39 

hadn't  been  that  Lionel  and  I  did  not  wish  to  become 
engaged  in  a  brawl,  we  should  have  given  some  of  them 
lessons  in  manners." 

"  They  are  free  in  speech,"  Dame  Swindon  said,  "  and 
are  an  impudent  set  of  varlets.  They  have  quick  eyes 
and  ready  tongues,  and  are  no  respecters  of  persons 
save  of  their  masters  and  of  citizens  in  a  position  to  lay 
complaints  against  them  and  to  secure  them  punish- 
ment. They  hold  together  greatly,  and  it  is  as  well  that 
you  should  not  become  engaged  in  a  quarrel  with  them. 
At  times  they  have  raised  serious  tumults,  and  have  even 
set  not  only  the  watch  but  the  citizens  at  large  at 
defiance.  Strong  measures  have  been  several  times 
taken  against  them;  but  they  are  a  powerful  body,  see- 
ing that  in  every  shop  there  are  one  or  more  of  them, 
and  they  can  turn  out  with  their  clubs  many  thousand 
strong.  They  have  what  they  call  their  privileges,  and 
are  as  ready  to  defend  them  as  are  the  citizens  of  Lon- 
don to  uphold  their  liberties.  Ordinances  have  been 
passed  many  times  by  the  fathers  of  the  city  regulating 
their  conduct  and  the  hours  at  which  they  may  be 
abroad  and  the  carrying  of  clubs  and  matters  of  this 
kind,  but  the  apprentices  seldom  regard  them,  and  if  the 
watch  arrest  one  for  a  breach  of  regulations,  he  raises  a 
cry,  and  in  two  or  three  minutes  a  swarm  of  them  collect 
and  rescue  the  offender  from  his  hands.  Therefore  it  is 
seldom  that  the  watch  interferes  with  them." 

"  It  would  almost  seem  then  that  the  apprentices  are 
in  fact  the  masters,"  Geoffrey  said. 

"  Not  quite  as  bad  as  that,"  ^Master  Swindon  replied. 
"  There  arc  the  rules  which  they  have  to  obey  when  at 
home,  and  if  not  they  get  a  whipping;  but  it  is  difificult 
to  keep  a  hand  over  them  when  they  are  abroad.  After 
the  shops  are  closed  and  the  supper  over  they  have  from 


40  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

time  immemorial  the  right  to  go  out  for  two  hours' 
exercise.  They  are  supposed  to  go  and  shoot  at  the 
butts;  but  archery,  I  grieve  to  say,  is  falhng  into  disre- 
pute, and  ahhough  many  stiU  go  to  the  butts  the  prac- 
tice is  no  longer  universal.     But  here  is  supper." 

Few  words  were  spoken  during  the  meal.  The  fore- 
man and  the  two  apprentices  came  up  and  sat  down  with 
the  family,  and  it  was  not  until  these  had  retired  that  the 
conversation  was  again  resumed. 

"  Where  are  you  going  to  take  them  to-morrow,  Mas- 
ter Lirriper?  " 

"  To-morrow  we  will  see  the  city,  the  shops  in  Chepe, 
the  Guildhall,  and  St.  Paul's;  then  we  shall  issue  out 
from  Temple  Bar  and  walk  along  the  Strand  through 
the  country  to  Westminster  and  see  the  great  abbey, 
then  perhaps  take  a  boat  back.  The  next  day,  if  the 
weather  be  fine,  we  will  row  up  to  Richmond  and  see  the 
palace  there,  and  I  hope  you  will  go  with  us,  Mistress 
Dorothy;  it  is  a  pleasant  promenade  and  a  fashionable, 
and  methinks  the  river  with  its  boats  is,  after  all,  the 
prettiest  sight  in  London." 

"Ah!  you  think  there  can  be  nothing  pretty  without 
w-ater.  That  is  all  very  well  for  one  who  is  ever  afloat, 
Master  Lirriper;  but  give  me  Chepe  at  high  noon  with 
all  its  bravery  of  dress,  and  the  bright  shops,  and  the 
gallants  of  the  court,  and  our  own  citizens  too,  who  if 
not  quite  so  gay  in  color  are  proper  men,  better  looking 
to  my  mind  than  some  of  the  fops  with  their  silver  and 
satins." 

"  That's  right,  Dorothy!  "  her  husband  said.  "  Spoken 
like  the  wife  of  a  citizen!  " 

All  these  plans  were  destined  to  be  frustrated.  As 
soon  as  breakfast  was  over  the  next  morning  Master 
Lirriper  started  with  the  two  boys,  and  they  had  but 


A    MEETING    IN    CHEPE.  4I 

just  entered  Chepeside  when  they  saw  two  young  men 
approaching. 

"Why,  Lionel,  here  is  Francis  Vere!"  Geoffrey  ex- 
claimed. "  I  thought  he  was  across  in  Holland  with  the 
Earl  of  Leicester."  They  doffed  their  caps.  Captain 
Vere,  for  such  was  now  his  rank,  looked  at  them  in 
surprise. 

''  Why !  "  he  exclaimed,  "  here  are  Air.  \"ickars'  two 
sons.  How  came  you  here,  lads?  Have  you  run  away 
from  home  to  see  the  wonders  of  London,  or  to  list  as 
volunteers  for  the  campaigns  against  the  Dons?  " 

"  I  wish  we  were,  Air.  Francis,"  Geoffrey  said.  "  You 
promised,  when  you  were  at  Hedingham  a  year  and  a  half 
since,  that  you  would  some  day  take  us  to  the  wars  with 
you,  and  our  father,  seeing  that  neither  of  us  has  a 
mind  to  enter  the  Church,  has  quite  consented  that  we 
shall  become  soldiers,  the  more  so  as  there  is  a  prospect 
of  fighting  for  the  persecuted  Protestants  of  Holland. 
And  oh,  Mr.  Francis!  could  it  be  now?  You  know  we 
daily  exercise  with  arms  at  the  castle,  and  we  are  both 
strong  and  sturdy  for  our  age,  and  believe  me,  you  should 
not  see  us  flinch  before  the  Spaniards,  however  many  of 
them  there  were." 

"Tut,  tut!"  Captain  Vere  laughed.  "Here  are 
young  cockerels,  Allen.  What  think  you  of  these  for 
soldiers  to  stand  agaist  the  Spanish  pikemen?  " 

"  There  are  many  of  the  volunteers  who  arc  not  very 
much  older  than  they  are,"  Captain  Allen  replied. 
"  There  are  two  in  my  company  who  must  be  between 
seventeen  and  eighteen." 

"Ah!  but  these  boys  are  three  years  younger  than 
that." 

"  Would  you  not  take  us  as  your  pages.  Air.  Fran- 
cis?" Lionel    urged.     "We   would    do   faithful    service, 


42  BV    ENGLAND  S    All). 

and  then,  when  we  come  to  the  age  that  you  could  enter 
us  as  volunteers,  we  should  already  have  learned  a  little 
of  war." 

"  Well,  well,  I  cannot  stop  to  talk  to  you  now,  for  I 
am  on  my  way  to  the  Tower  on  business.  I  am  only 
over  from  Holland  for  a  day  or  two  with  dispatches 
from  the  earl  to  her  majesty's  council,  and  am  lodging 
at  Westminster  in  a  house  that  faces  the  abbey.  It  is 
one  of  my  cousin  Edward's  houses,  and  you  will  see  the 
Vere  cognizance  over  the  door.  Call  there  at  one  hour 
after  noon,  and  I  will  have  a  talk  with  you;  but  do  not 
buoy  yourselves  up  with  hopes  as  to  your  going  with 
me."  So  saying,  with  a  friendly  nod  of  his  head,  Francis 
\ere  continued  his  way  eastward. 

"What  think  you,  Allen?"  he  asked  his  comrade  as 
they  went  along.  "  I  should  like  to  take  the  lads  with 
me,  if  I  could.  Their  father,  who  is  the  rector  of  Heding- 
ham,  taught  my  cousin  Edward  as  well  as  my  brothers 
and  myself.  I  saw  a  good  deal  of  the  boys  when  I  was 
at  home.  They  are  sturdy  young  fellows,  and  used  to 
practice  daily,  as  w^e  did  at  their  age,  with  the  men-at- 
arms  at  the  castle,  and  can  use  their  weapons.  A  couple 
of  years  of  apprenticeship  would  be  good  schooling  for 
them.  One  cannot  begin  to  learn  the  art  of  war  too 
young,  and  it  is  because  we  have  all  been  so  ignorant 
of  it  that  our  volunteers  in  Holland  have  not  done 
better." 

"  I  think,  Vere,  that  they  are  too  young  yet  to  be 
enlisted  as  volunteers,  although  in  another  two  years, 
perhaps,  you  might  admit  the  elder  of  the  two.  But  I 
see  no  reason  why,  if  you  are  so  inclined,  you  should  not 
take  them  with  you  as  pages.  Each  company  has  its 
pages  and  boys,  and  you  might  take  these  two  for  the 
special    service    of    yourself    and    your    ol^cers.     They 


A    MEETING    IX    CHEPE.  43 

would  then  be  on  pretty  well  the  same  footing  as  the  five 
gentlemen  volunteers  you  have  already  with  you,  and 
would  be  distinct  from  the  lads  who  have  entered  as 
pages  to  the  company.  I  suppose  that  you  have  not  yet 
your  full  number  of  boys?  " 

■'  No;  there  are  fifteen  boys  allowed,  one  to  each  ten 
men,  and  I  am  several  short  of  this  number,  and  have 
already  written  my  brother  John  to  get  six  sturdy  lads 
from  among  our  own  tenantry  and  to  send  them  over  in 
the  first  ship  from  Harwich.  Yes,  1  will  take  these  lads 
with  me.  I  like  their  spirit,  and  we  are  all  fond  of  their 
father,  who  is  a  very  kindly  as  well  as  learned  man." 

■■  I  don't  suppose  he  will  thank  you  greatly,  Francis," 
Captain  Allen  laughed. 

"  His  good  wife  is  more  likely  to  be  vexed  than  he  is," 
Captain  Vere  said,  "  for  it  will  give  him  all  the  more  time 
for  the  studies  in  which  he  is  wrapped  up.  Besides,  it 
will  be  a  real  service  to  the  boys.  It  will  shorten  their 
probation  as  volunteers,  and  they  may  get  commissions 
much  earlier  than  they  otherwise  would  do.  We  are  all 
mere  children  in  the  art  of  war;  for  truly,  before  Roger 
Morgan  first  took  out  his  volunteers  to  fight  for  the 
Dutch,  there  was  scarce  a  man  in  England  who  knew 
how  to  range  a  company  in  order.  You  and  I  learned 
somewhat  of  our  business  in  Poland,  and  some  of  our 
leaders  have  also  had  a  few  lessons  in  the  art  of  war  in 
foreign  countries,  but  most  of  our  officers  are  altogether 
new  to  the  work.  However,  we  have  good  masters,  and 
I  trust  these  Spaniards  may  teach  us  how  to  beat  them 
in  time;  but  at  present,  as  I  said,  we  are  all  going  to 
school,  and  the  earlier  one  begins  at  school  the  sooner 
one  learns  his  lessons.  Besides,  we  must  have  pages, 
and  it  will  be  more  pleasant  for  me  having  lads  who 
belong  in  a  sort  of  way  to  our  family,  and  to  whom,  if 


44  fcV  England's  aid. 

I  am  disposed,  I  can  talk  of  people  at  home.  They  are 
high-spirited  and  full  of  fun,  and  I  should  like  to  have 
them  about  me.  But  here  we  are  at  the  Tower.  We 
shall  not  be  long,  I  hope,  over  the  list  of  arms  and  muni- 
tions that  the  earl  has  sent  for.  When  we  have  done  we 
will  take  boat  back  to  Westminster.  Half  an  hour  will 
take  us  there,  as  the  tide  will  be  with  us." 


CHAPTER   HI. 

IN    THE    LOW    COUNTRY. 

Master  Lirriper  had  stood  apart  while  the  boys 
were  conversing  with  Francis  \'ere. 

"  What  do  you  think,  Master  Lirriper? "  GeofYrey 
exclaimed  as  they  joined  him.  "  We  have  asked  ]\Ir. 
Vere  to  take  us  with  him  as  pages  to  the  war  in  the  Low 
Country,  and  though  he  said  we  were  not  to  be  hopeful 
about  his  reply,  I  do  think  he  will  take  us.  We  are  to 
go  round  to  Westminster  at  one  o'clock  to  see  him  again. 
What  do  you  think  of  that?" 

"  I  don't  know  what  to  think,  Master  Geoffrey.  It 
takes  me  all  by  surprise,  and  I  don't  know  how  I  stand 
in  the  matter.  You  see,  your  father  gave  you  into  my 
charge,  and  what  could  I  say  to  him  if  I  went  back 
empty-handed?  " 

"  But,  you  see,  it  is  with  Francis  Vere,"  Geoffrey  said. 
"  If  it  had  been  with  anyone  else  it  would  be  different. 
But  the  \'eres  are  his  patrons,  and  he  looks  upon  the 
earl,  and  ]\Ir.  Francis  and  his  brothers,  almost  as  he  does 
on  us;  and,  you  know,  he  has  already  consented  to  our 
entering  the  army  some  day.  Besides,  he  can't  blame 
vou ;  because,  of  course,  Mr.  \"ere  will  write  to  him  him- 


IN    THE    OLD    COUNTRY.  45 

self  and  say  that  he  has  taken  us,  and  so  you  can't  be 
blamed  in  the  matter.  JMy  father  would  know  well 
enough  that  you  could  not  withstand  the  wishes  of  one 
of  the  \'eres,  who  are  lords  of  Hedingham  and  all  the 
country  round." 

"  I  should  withstand  them  if  I  thought  they  were 
wrong,"  the  boatman  said  sturdily;  "and  if  I  were  sure 
that  your  father  would  object  to  your  going;  but  that 
is  what  I  am  not  sure.  He  may  think  it  the  best  thing 
for  you  to  begin  early  under  the  protection  of  Master 
Francis,  and  again  he  may  think  you  a  great  deal  too 
young  for  such  wild  work.  He  has  certainly  always  let 
you  have  pretty  much  your  own  way,  and  has  allowed 
you  to  come  and  go  as  you  like,  but  this  is  a  different 
business  altogether.  I  am  sorely  bested  as  to  what  I 
ought  to  do." 

"  Well,  nothing  is  settled  yet,  blaster  Lirriper;  and, 
besides,  I  don't  see  that  you  can  help  yourself  in  the 
matter,  and  if  Mr.  Vere  says  he  will  take  us  I  suppose 
you  can't  carry  us  ofif  by  force." 

"  It  is  Mistress  Vickars  that  I  am  thinking  of  more 
than  your  father.  The  vicar  is  an  easy-going  gentle- 
man, but  Mistress  Vickars  speaks  her  mind,  and  I  expect 
she  will  be  in  a  terrible  taking  over  it,  and  will  rate  me 
soundly;  though,  as  aou  say,  I  do  not  see  how  I  can 
help  myself  in  the  matter.  Well  now,  let  us  look  at  the 
shops  and  at  the  Guildhall,  and  then  we  will  make  our 
way  down  to  W'estminster,  as  we  had  proposed  to  do, 
and  see  the  abbey.  By  that  time  it  will  be  near  the  hour 
at  which  you  are  to  call  upon  Mr.  Vere." 

But  the  sights  that  the  bo}s  had  been  so  longing  to 
see  had  for  the  time  lost  their  interest  in  their  eyes.  The 
idea  that  it  was  possible  that  ^Iv.  \'erc  would  take  them 
with   him  to  fight   against   the  cruel   oppressors  of  the 


46  BY  England's  aid. 

Low  Country  was  so  absorbing-  that  they  could  think 
of  nothing  else.  Even  the  wonders  of  the  Guildhall  and 
St.  Paul's  received  but  scant  attention,  and  the  armorers' 
shops,  in  which  they  had  a  new  and  lively  interest,  alone 
sufficed  to  detain  them.  Even  the  gibes  of  the  appren- 
tices fell  dead  upon  their  ears.  These  varlets  might 
laugh,  but  what  would  they  say  if  they  knew  that  they 
were  going  to  fight  the  Spaniards.  The  thought  so 
altered  them  that  they  felt  almost  a  feeling  of  pity  for 
these  lads,  condemned  to  stay  at  home  and  mind  their 
masters'  shops. 

As  to  John  Lirriper,  he  was  sorely  troubled  in  his  mind, 
and  divided  between  what  he  considered  his  duty  to  the 
vicar  and  his  lifelong  respect  and  reverence  toward  the 
lords  of  Hedingham.  The  feudal  system  was  extinct, 
but  feudal  ideas  still  lingered  among  the  people.  Their 
lords  could  no  longer  summon  them  to  take  the  field, 
had  no  long^er  power  almost  of  life  and  death  over  them, 
but  they  were  still  their  lords  and  regarded  with  the 
highest  respect  and  reverence.  The  earls  of  Oxford 
were,  in  the  eyes  of  the  people  of  those  parts  of  Essex 
where  their  estates  lay,  personages  of  greater  importance 
than  the  queen  herself,  of  whose  power  and  attributes 
they  had  but  a  very  dim  notion.  It  was  not  so  very 
long  since  people  had  risen  in  rebellion  against  the 
queen,  but  such  an  idea  as  that  of  rising  against  their 
lords  had  never  entered  the  mind  of  a  single  inhabitant 
of  Hedingham. 

However,  Master  Lirriper  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
he  was,  as  Geoffrey  had  said,  powerless  to  interfere.  If 
Mr.  Francis  Vere  decided  to  take  the  boys  with  him, 
what  could  he  do  to  prevent  it?  He  could  hardly  take 
them  forcibly  down  to  the  boat  against  their  will,  and 
even  could  he  do  so  their  father  might  not  approve,  and 


IN    THE    LOW    COUNTRY.  47 

doubtless  the  earl,  when  he  came  to  hear  of  it,  would  be 
seriously  angry  at  this  act  of  defiance  of  his  kinsman. 
Still,  he  was  sure  that  he  should  have  a  very  unpleasant 
time  with  ^listress  \'ickars.  But,  as  he  reassured  him- 
self, it  was,  after  all,  better  to  put  up  with  a  woman's 
scolding  than  to  bear  the  displeasure  of  the  Earl  of 
Oxford,  who  could  turn  him  out  of  his  house,  ruin  his 
business,  and  drive  him  from  Hedingham.  After  all, 
it  was  natural  that  these  lads  should  like  to  embark  on 
this  adventure  with  Mr.  Francis  A  ere.  and  it  would 
doubtless  be  to  their  interest  to  be  thus  closely  connected 
with  him.  x\t  any  rate,  if  it  was  to  be  it  was,  and  he, 
John  Lirriper,  could  do  nothing  to  prevent  it.  Having 
arrived  at  this  conclusion  he  decided  to  make  the  best 
of  it,  and  began  to  chat  cheerfully  with  the  boys. 

Precisely  at  the  appointed  hour  John  Lirriper  arrived 
with  the  two  lads  at  the  entrance  to  the  house  facing  the 
abbey.  Two  or  three  servitors,  whose  doublets  were 
embroidered  with  the  cognizance  of  the  X^eres,  were 
standing  in  front  of  the  door. 

"Why,  it  is  Master  Lirriper!"  one  of  them  said. 
'"  Why,  what  has  brought  you  here?  I  did  not  know 
that  your  trips  often  extended  to  London." 

"  Nor  do  they,"  John  Lirriper  said.  "  It  was  the  wind 
and  my  nephew's  craft,  the  Susan,  that  brought  me  to 
London,  and  it  is  the  will  of  ]\Ir.  Francis  that  these  two 
young  gentlemen  should  meet  him  here  at  one  o'clock 
that  has  brought  me  to  this  door." 

"  Captain  Francis  is  in;  for,  you  know,  he  is  a  captain 
now,  having  been  lately  appointed  to  a  company  in  the 
Earl  of  Leicester's  army.  He  returned  an  hour  since, 
and  has  but  now  finished  his  meal.  Do  you  wish  to  go 
up  with  these  young  masters,  or  shall  I  conduct  them  to 
him?  " 


48  13V  England's  aid. 

"  You  had  best  do  that,"  John  Lirriper  answered.  "  I 
will  remain  here  below,  if  Captain  Francis  desires  to  see 
me  or  has  any  missive  to  intrust  to  me." 

The  boys  followed  the  servant  upstairs,  and  were 
shown  into  a  room  where  Francis  Vere,  his  cousin  the 
Earl  of  Oxford,  and  Captain  Allen  were  seated  at  table. 

"  Well,  lads,"  the  earl  said,  "  so  you  want  to  follow 
my  cousin  Francis  to  the  wars?  " 

"  That  is  our  wish,  my  lord,  if  Captain  Francis  will  be 
so  good  as  to  take  us  with  him." 

"  And  what  will  my  good  tutor,  your  father,  say  to 
it?  "  the  earl  asked,  smiling. 

"  I  think,  my  lord,"  Geoffrey  said  boldly,  "  that  if  you 
yourself  will  tell  my  father  you  think  it  is  for  our  good, 
he  will  say  naught  against  it." 

"  Oh!  you  want  to  throw  the  responsibility  upon  me, 
and  to  embroil  me  with  your  father  and  Mistress  Vickars 
as  an  abetter  of  my  cousin  Francis  in  the  kidnaping  of 
children?  Well,  Francis,  you  had  better  explain  to 
them  what  their  duties  will  be  if  they  go  with  you." 

"  You  will  be  my  pages,"  Francis  Vere  said,  "  and  will 
perform  the  usual  duties  of  pages  in  good  families  when 
in  the  field.  It  is  the  duty  of  pages  to  aid  in  collecting 
firewood  and  forage,  and  in  all  other  ways  to  make 
themselves  useful.  You  will  bear  the  same  sort  of  rela- 
tion to  the  gentlemen  volunteers  as  they  do  toward  the 
ofBcers.  They  are  aspirants  for  commissions  as  ofificers 
as  you  will  be  to  become  gentlemen  volunteers.  You 
must  not  think  that  your  duties  will  be  light,  for  they  will 
not,  and  you  will  have  to  bear  many  discomforts  and 
hardships.  But  you  will  be  in  an  altogether  different 
position  from  that  of  the  boys  who  are  the  pages  of  the 
':ompany.     You  will,  apart  from  your  duties,  and  bearing 


IN    THE    LOW    COUNTRY.  49 

in  mind  the  difference  of  your  age,  associate  with  the 
officers  and  the  gentlemen  volunteers  on  terms  of  equal- 
ity when  not  engaged  upon  duty.  On  duty  you  will 
have  to  render  the  same  strict  and  unquestioning  obe- 
dience that  all  soldiers  pay  to  those  of  superior  rank. 
What  say  you?  Are  you  still  anxious  to  go?  Because, 
if  so,  I  have  decided  to  take  you." 

Geoffrey  and  Lionel  both  expressed  their  thanks  in 
proper  terms,  and  their  earnest  desire  to  accompany 
Captain  Vere,  and  to  behave  in  all  ways  conformably  to 
his  orders  and  instructions. 

"  Very  well,  that  is  settled,"  Francis  Vere  said.  "  The 
earl  is  journeying  down  to  Hedingham  to-morrow,  and 
has  kindly  promised  to  take  charge  of  a  letter  from  me 
to  your  father,  and  personally  to  assure  him  that  this 
early  embarkation  upon  military  life  would  prove  greatly 
to  your  advantage." 

"  Supposing  that  you  are  not  killed  by  the  Spaniards 
or  carried  off  by  fever,"  the  earl  put  in;  "for  although 
possibly  that  might  be  an  advantage  to  humanity  in 
general,  it  could  scarcely  be  considered  one  to  you 
personally." 

"  We  are  ready  to  take  our  risk  of  that,  my  lord." 
Geoffrey  said;  "  and  are  indeed  greatly  beholden  both  to 
Captain  Francis  for  his  goodness  in  taking  us  with  him, 
and  to  yourself  in  kindly  undertaking  the  mission  of 
reconciling  our  father  to  our  departure." 

"  You  have  not  told  me  yet  how  it  is  that  I  find  you 
in  London?"  Francis  Vere  said. 

"  We  only  came  up  for  a  week,  sir,  to  see  the  town. 
We  are  in  charge  of  Master  Lirriper.  who  owns  a  barge 
on  the  river,  and  plies  between  Pledingham  and  Brick- 
lesey,  but  who  was  coming  up  to  London  in  a  craft 


50  BY  England's  aid. 

belonging  to  his  nephew,  and  who  took  charge  of  us 
We  are  staying  at  the  house  of  Master  Swinton,  a  citizen 
and  ship-chandler." 

"  Is  Master  Lirriper  below?" 

"  He  is,  sir." 

"  Then  in  that  case  he  had  better  go  back  to  the  house 
and  bring  your  mails  here.  I  shall  sail  from  Deptford 
the  day  after  to-morrow  with  the  turn  of  tide.  You 
had  best  remain  here  now.  There  will  be  many  things 
necessary  for  you  to  get  before  you  start.  I  will  give 
instructions  to  one  of  my  men-at-arms  to  go  with  you 
to  purchase  them." 

"  I  wall  take  their  outfit  upon  myself,  Francis,"  the 
earl  said.  "  My  steward  shall  go  out  with  them  and  see 
to  it.  It  is  the  least  I  can  do  when  I  am  abetting  you  in 
depriving  my  old  tutor  of  his  sons."  He  touched  a  bell, 
and  a  servitor  entered.  "  See  that  these  young  gentle- 
men are  fed  and  attended  to.  They  w\\\  remain  here 
for  the  night.  Tell  Master  Dotterell  to  come  hither  to 
me." 

The  boys  bowed  deeply  and  retired. 

"  It  is  all  settled,  Master  Lirriper,"  they  said  when 
they  reached  the  hall  below.  "  We  are  to  sail  with 
Captain  Francis  the  day  after  to-morrow,  and  you  will 
be  pleased  to  hear  that  the  earl  himself  has  taken  charge 
of  the  matter,  and  will  see  our  father  and  communicate 
the  news  to  him." 

"  That  is  a  comfort  indeed,"  John  Lirriper  said  fer- 
vently; "  for  I  would  most  as  soon  have  had  to  tell  him 
that  the  Susan  had  gone  down  and  that  you  were  both 
drowned,  as  that  I  had  let  you  both  slip  away  to  the  wars 
when  he  had  given  you  into  my  charge.  But  if  the  earl 
takes  the  matter  in  hand,  I  do  not  think  that  even  your 


IX    THE    LOW    COUNTRY.  51 

lady  mother  can  bear  very  heavily  upon  me.  And  now, 
what  is  going  to  be  done?  " 

"  We  are  to  remain  here  in  order  that  suitable  clothes 
may  be  obtained  for  us  by  the  time  we  sail,  ^^lll  you 
bring  down  to-morrow  morning  our  wallets  from  Master 
Swindon's,  and  thank  him  and  his  good  dame  for  their 
hospitality,  and  say  that  we  are  sorry  to  leave  them  thus 
suddenly  without  having  an  opportunity  of  thanking 
them  ourselves?  W'e  will  write  letters  to-night  to  our 
father  and  mother,  and  give  them  to  you  to  take  with 
you  when  you  return." 

John  Lirriper  at  once  took  his  departure,  greatly 
relieved  in  mind  to  find  that  the  earl  himself  had  taken 
the  responsibility  upon  his  shoulders,  and  would  break 
the  news  long  before  he  himself  reached  Hedingham. 
A  few  minutes  later  a  servitor  conducted  the  boys  to  an 
apartment  where  a  meal  was  laid  for  them;  and  as  soon 
as  this  was  over  they  were  joined  by  the  steward,  who 
requested  them  to  set  out  with  him  at  once,  as  there  were 
many  things  to  be  done  and  but  short  time  for  doing 
them.  Xo  difficulty  in  the  way  of  time  was.  however, 
thrown  in  the  way  by  the  various  tradesmen  they  visited, 
these  being  all  perfectly  ready  to  put  themselves  to 
inconvenience  to  do  pleasure  to  so  valuable  a  patron  as 
the  powerful  Earl  of  Oxford. 

Three  suits  of  clothes  were  ordered  for  each  of  them; 
the  one  such  as  that  worn  by  pages  in  noble  families 
upon  ordinary  occasions,  another  of  a  much  richer  kind 
for  special  ceremonies  and  gayeties;  the  third,  a  strong, 
serviceable  suit  for  use  when  actually  in  the  field.  Then 
they  were  taken  to  an  armorer's,  where  each  was  pro- 
vided with  a  light  morion  or  headpiece,  breastplate  and 
backpiece,  sword  and  dagger.     A  sufficient  supply  of 


52  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

undergarments,  boots,  and  other  necessaries  was  also 
purchased;  and  when  all  was  complete  they  returned, 
highly  delighted,  to  the  house.  It  was  still  scarce  five 
o'clock,  and  they  went  across  to  the  abbey  and  wandered 
for  some  time  through  its  aisles,  greatly  impressed  with 
its  dignity  and  beauty  now  that  their  own  affairs  were 
off  their  mind. 

They  returned  to  the  house  again,  and  after  supper 
wrote  their  letters  to  their  father  and  mother,  saying 
that  they  hoped  they  would  not  be  displeased  at  the 
step  they  had  taken,  and  which  they  would  not  have 
ventured  upon  had  they  not  already  obtained  their 
father's  consent  to  their  entering  the  army.  They  knew, 
of  course,  that  he  had  not  contemplated  their  doing  so 
for  some  little  time;  but  as  so  excellent  an  opportunity 
had  offered,  and  above  all,  as  they  were  going  out  to  fight 
against  the  Spaniards  for  the  oppressed  people  of  the 
Low  Countries,  they  hoped  their  parents  would  approve 
of  the  steps  they  had  taken,  not  having  had  time  or 
opportunity  to  consult  them. 

At  noon,  two  days  later,  Francis  Vere,  with  Captain 
Allen  and  the  two  boys,  took  their  seats  in  the  stern  of 
a  skiff  manned  by  six  rowers.  In  the  bow  were  the 
servitors  of  the  two  officers,  and  the  luggage  was  stowed 
in  the  extreme  stern. 

"The  tide  is  getting  slack,  is  it  not?"  Captain  Vere 
asked  the  boatmen. 

"  Yes,  sir;  it  will  not  run  up  much  longer.  It  will  be 
pretty  well  slack  water  by  the  time  we  get  to  the  bridge." 

Keeping  close  to  the  bank  the  boat  proceeded  at  a 
rapid  pace.  Several  times  the  two  young  officers  stood 
up  and  exchanged  salutations  with  ladies  or  gentlemen 
of  their  acquaintance.     As  the  boatman  had  ant'xipated, 


IN    THE    LOW    COUNTRY.  53 

tide  was  slack  by  the  time  they  arrived  at  London 
Bridge,  and  they  now  steered  out  into  the  middle  of  the 
river. 

"  Give  way,  lads,"  Captain  Allen  said.  "  We  told  the 
captain  we  would  not  keep  him  waiting  long  after  high 
water,  and  he  will  be  getting  impatient  if  he  does  not  see 
us  before  long." 

As  they  shot  past  the  Susan  the  boys  waved  their 
hands  to  Master  Lirriper,  who,  after  coming  down  in 
the  morning  and  receiving  their  letters  for  their  parents, 
had  returned  at  once  to  the  city  and  had  taken  his  place 
on  board  the  Susan,  so  as  to  be  able  to  tell  their  father 
that  he  had  seen  the  last  of  them.  The  distance  between 
London  Bridge  and  Deptford  was  traversed  in  a  very 
sliort  time.  A  vessel  with  her  flags  flying  and  her  canvas 
already  loosened  was  hanging  to  a  buoy  some  distance 
out  in  the  stream,  and  as  the  boat  came  near  enough  for 
the  captain  to  distinguish  those  on  board,  the  mooring 
rope  was  slipped,  the  head  sails  flattened  in,  and  the 
vessel  began  to  swing  around.  Before  her  head  was 
down  stream  the  boat  was  alongside.  The  two  ofificers, 
followed  by  the  boys,  ascended  the  ladder  by  the  side. 
The  luggage  was  quickly  handed  up,  and  the  servitors 
followed.  The'  sails  were  sheeted  home,  and  the  vessel 
began  to  move  rapidly  through  the  water. 

The  boys  had  thought  the  Susan  an  imposing  craft, 
but  they  were  surprised,  indeed,  at  the  space  on  board 
the  Dover  Castle.  In  the  stern  there  was  a  lofty  poop 
with  spacious  cabins.  Six  guns  were  ranged  along  on 
each  side  of  the  deck,  and  when  the  sails  were  got  up 
they  seemed  so  vast  to  the  boys  that  they  felt  a  sense  of 
littleness  on  board  the  great  craft.  They  had  been 
relieved  to  find  that  Captain  Vere  had  his  own  servitor 


54  fiY  England's  aid. 

with  him;  for,  in  talking  it  over,  they  had  mutually 
expressed  their  doubt  as  to  their  ability  to  render  such 
service  as  Captain  Vere  would  be  accustomed  to. 

The  wind  was  from  the  southwest,  and  the  vessel  was 
off  Sheerness  before  the  tide  turned.  There  was,  how- 
ever, no  occasion  to  anchor,  for  the  wind  was  strong 
enough  to  take  them  against  the  flood. 

During  the  voyage  they  had  no  duties  to  perform. 
The  ship's  cook  prepared  the  meals,  and  the  ofificers' 
servants  waited  on  them,  the  lads  taking  their  meals  with 
the  two  officers.  Their  destination  was  Bergen-op- 
Zoom,  a  town  at  the  mouth  of  the  Scheldt,  of  the  gar- 
rison of  which  the  companies  of  both  Francis  Vere  and 
Captain  Allen  formed  part. 

As  soon  as  the  low  coasts  of  Holland  came  in  sight,  the 
boys  watched  them  with  the  most  lively  interest. 

"  We  are  passing  Sluys  now,"  Captain  Vere  said. 
"The  land  almost  ahead  of  us  is  Walcheren;  and  that 
spire  belongs  to  Flushing.  We  could  go  outside  and 
up  the  channel  between  the  island  and  Beveland,  and 
then  up  the  Eastern  Scheldt  to  Bergen-op-Zoom;  but 
instead  of  that  we  shall  follow  the  western  channel,  which 
is  more  direct." 

"  It  is  as  flat  as  our  Essex  coast,"  Geoffrey  remarked. 

"Ay,  and  flatter;  for  the  greater  part  of  the  land  lies 
below  the  level  of  the  sea,  which  is  only  k^pt  out  by 
great  dams  and  dykes.  At  times,  when  the  rivers  are 
high  and  the  wind  keeps  back  their  w^aters.  they  burst 
the  dams  and  spread  over  a  vast  extent  of  country.  The 
Zuyder  Zee  was  so  formed  in  1170  and  1395,  and  covers 
a  tract  as  large  as  the  whole  county  of  Essex.  Twenty- 
six  years  later  the  river  Maas  broke  its  banks  and 
flooded  a  wide  district.  Seventy-two  villages  were  de- 
stroyed and  one  hundred  thousand  people  lost  their  lives. 


IX    THE    LOW    COUNTRY.  55 

The  lands  have  never  been  recovered;  and  whsre  a  fertile 
country  once  stood  is  now  a  mere  swamp/' 

"  I  shouldn't  like  living-  there,"  Lionel  said.  "  It 
would  be  terrible,  every  time  the  rivers  are  full  and  the 
wind  blows,  to  think  that  at  any  moment  the  banks  may 
burst  and  the  flood  come  rushing  over  you." 

"  It  is  all  habit,"  Captain  \'ere  replied;  "  I  don't  sup- 
pose they  trouble  themselves  about  it.  But  they  are 
very  particular  in  keeping  their  dykes  in  good  repair. 
The  water  is  one  of  the  great  defenses  of  their  country. 
In  the  first  place  there  are  innumerable  streams  to  be 
crossed  by  an  invader,  and  in  the  second,  they  can,  as  a 
last  resource,  cut  the  dykes  and  flood  the  country. 
These  Dutchmen,  as  far  as  I  have  seen  of  them,  are 
hard-working  and  industrious  people,  steady  and  patient, 
and  resolved  to  defend  their  independence  to  the  last. 
This  they  have  indeed  proved  by  the  wonderful  resist- 
ance they  have  made  against  the  power  of  Spain. 
There,  you  see  the  ship's  head  has  been  turned  and  we 
shall  before  long  be  in  the  channel.  Sluys  lies  up  that 
channel  on  the  right.  It  is  an  important  place.  Large 
vessels  can  go  no  further,  but  are  unloaded  there  and 
the  cargoes  taken  to  Bruges  and  thence  distributed  to 
many  other  towns.  They  say  that  in  1468  as  many  as 
a  hundred  and  fifty  ships  a  day  arrived  at  Sluys.  That 
gives  you  an  idea  of  the  trade  that  the  Netherlands  carry 
on.  The  commerce  of  this  one  town  was  as  great  as  is 
that  of  London  at  the  present  time.  But  since  the 
troubles,  the  trade  of  Sluys  has  fallen  off  a  good  deal." 

The  ship  had  to  anchor  here  for  two  or  three  hours 
until  the  tirle  turned,  for  the  wind  had  fallen  very  light 
and  they  could  not  make  head  against  the  ebb.  As  soon 
as  it  turned  they  again  proceeded  on  their  way.  drop- 
ping quietly  up  with  the  tide.     The  boys  climbed  up  into 


56  BY  England's  aid. 

the  tops,  and  thence  could  see  a  wide  extent  of  country 
dotted  with  villages  stretching  beyond  the  banks,  which 
restricted  their  view  from  the  decks.  In  five  hours 
Bergen-op-Zooni  came  in  sight,  and  they  presently 
dropped  anchor  opposite  the  town.  The  boat  was  low- 
ered, and  the  two  officers,  with  the  lads,  were  rowed 
ashore.  They  were  met  as  they  landed  by  several  young 
officers. 

"Welcome  back,  Vere;  welcome,  Allen!  You  have 
been  lucky  indeed  in  having  a  few  days  in  England,  and 
getting  a  view  of  something  besides  this  dreary  flat 
country  and  its  sluggish  rivers.  What  is  the  last  news 
from  London?  " 

"  There  is  little  news  enough,"  Vere  replied.  "  We 
were  only  four  days  in  London,  and  were  busy  all  the 
time.  And  how  are  things  here?  Now  that  summer 
is  at  hand  and  the  country  drying,  the  Dons  ought  to 
be  bestirring  themselves." 

"  They  say  that  they  are  doing  so,"  the  officer  replied. 
"  We  have  news  that  the  Duke  of  Parma  is  assembling 
his  army  at  Bruges,  where  he  is  collecting  the  pick  of 
the  Spanish  infantry,  with  a  number  of  Italian  regiments 
which  have  joined  him.  He  sent  ofi  the  Marquess  Del 
Vasto  with  the  Sieur  de  Hautepenne  toward  Bois-le-Duc. 
General  Count  Hohenlohe,  who,  as  you  know,  we  Eng- 
lish always  call  Count  Holland,  went  off  with  a  large 
force  to  meet  him,  and  we  heard  only  this  morning  that 
a  battle  has  been  fought,  Hautepenne  killed,  and  the 
fort  of  Crevecoeur  on  the  Maas  captured.  From  what 
I  hear,  some  of  our  leaders  think  that  it  was  a  mistake 
so  to  scatter  our  forces,  and  if  Parma  moves  forward 
from  Bruges  against  Sluys,  which  is  likely  enough,  we 
shall  be  sore  put  to  it  to  save  the  place." 

As  they  were  talking  they  proceeded  into  the  town, 


IX    THE    LOW    COUNTRY.  57 

and  presently  reached  the  hoitse  where  Francis  \"ere  had 
his  quarters.  The  officers  and  gentlemen  volunteers  of 
his  company  soon  assembled,  and  Captain  \"ere  intro- 
duced the  two  boys  to  them. 

■'  They  are  young  gentlemen  of  good  family,"  he  said, 
"  who  will  act  as  my  pages  until  they  are  old  enough  to 
be  enrolled  as  gentlemen  volunteers.  I  commend  them 
to  your  good  offices.  Their  father  is  a  learned  and 
reverend  gentleman  who  was  my  tutor,  and  also  tutor  to 
my  cousin,  the  Earl  of  Oxford,  by  w'hom  he  is  greatly 
valued.  They  are  lads  of  spirit,  and  have  been  instructed 
in  the  use  of  arms  at  Hedingham  as  if  they  had  been 
members  of  our  family.  I  am  sure,  gentlemen  volun- 
teers, that  you  will  receive  them  as  friends.  I  propose 
that  they  shall  take  their  meals  with  you,  but  of  course 
they  will  lodge  here  with  me  and  my  officers;  but  as  you 
are  in  the  next  house  this  will  cause  no  inconvenience. 
I  trust  that  we  shall  not  remain  here  long,  but  shall  soon 
be  on  the  move.  We  have  now  been  here  seven  months, 
and  it  is  high  time  we  were  doing  something.  We 
didn't  bargain  to  come  over  here  and  settle  down  for  life 
in  a  dull  Dutch  town." 

In  a  few  hours  the  boys  found  themselves  quite  at 
home  in  their  new  quarters.  The  gentlemen  volunteers 
received  them  cordially,  and  they  found  that  for  the 
present  their  duties  would  be  extremely  light,  consisting 
chiefly  in  carrying  messages  and  orders;  for,  as  the 
officers  had  all  servants  of  their  own,  Captain  \^ere  dis- 
pensed with  their  attendance  at  meals.  There  was  much 
to  amuse  and  interest  them  in  Bergen-op-Zoom.  .  It 
reminded  them  to  some  extent  of  Harwich,  with  its 
narrow  streets  and  quaint  houses;  but  the  fortifications 
were  far  stronger,  and  the  number  of  churches  struck 
them  as  prodigious.     The  population  differed  in  no  very 


58  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

large  degree  in  dress  from  that  of  England,  but  the 
people  struck  them  as  being  slower  and  more  deliberate 
in  their  motions.  The  women's  costumes  differed  much 
more  widely  from  those  to  which  they  were  accustomed, 
and  their  strange  and  varied  head-dresses,  their  bright- 
colored  handkerchiefs,  and  the  amount  of  gold  neck- 
laces and  bracelets  that  they  wore,  struck  them  with 
surprise. 

Their  stay  in  Bergen-op-Zoom  w^as  even  shorter  than 
they  had  anticipated,  for  three  days  after  their  arrival 
a  boat  came  with  a  letter  from  Sir  William  Russell,  the 
governor  at  Flushing.  He  said  that  he  had  just  received 
an  urgent  letter  from  the  Dutch  governor  of  Sluys,  saying 
that  Parma's  army  was  advancing  from  Bruges  toward 
the  city,  and  had  seized  and  garrisoned  the  fort  of 
Blankenburg  on  the  seacoast  to  prevent  re-enforcements 
arriving  from  Ostend;  he  therefore  prayed  the  governor 
of  Flushing  to  send  ofif  troops  and  provisions  with  all 
haste  to  enable  him  to  resist  the  attack.  Sir  William 
requested  that  the  governor  of  Bergen-op-Zoom  would 
at  once  embark  the  greater  portion  of  his  force  on  board 
ship  and  send  them  to  Sluys.  He  himself  was  having 
a  vessel  filled  with  grain  for  the  use  of  the  inhabitants, 
and  was  also  sending  every  man  he  could  spare  from 
Flushing. 

In  a  few  minutes  all  was  bustle  in  the  town.  The 
trumpets  of  the  various  companies  called  the  soldiers  to 
arms,  and  in  a  very  short  time  the  troops  were  on  their 
way  toward  the  river.  Here  several  ships  had  been 
req.uisitioned  for  the  service;  and  as  the  companies 
marched  down  they  were  conducted  to  the  ships  to 
which  they  were  allotted  by  the  quartermasters.  Geof- 
frey and  Lionel  felt  no  small  pride  as  they  marched  down 
with  their  troop.     They  had  for  the  first  time  donned 


IN    THE    LOW    COUNTRY.  59 

their  steel  caps,  breast  and  back  pieces;  but  this  was 
rather  for  the  convenience  of  carriage  than  for  any  pres- 
ent utihty.  They  had  at  Captain  Agere's  orders  left  their 
ordinary  clothes  behind  them,  and  were  now  attired  in 
thick  serviceable  jerkins,  with  skirts  coming  down 
nearly  to  the  knee,  like  those  worn  by  the  troops.  They 
marched  at  the  rear  of  the  company,  the  other  pages, 
similarly  attired,  following  them. 

As  soon  as  the  troops  were  on  board  ship,  sail  was 
made,  and  the  vessels  dropped  down  the  stream.  The 
wind  was  very  light,  and  it  was  not  until  thirty  hours 
after  starting  that  the  little  fleet  arrived  ofT  Sluys.  The 
town,  which  was  nearly  egg-shaped,  lay  close  to  the 
river,  which  was  called  the  Zwin.  At  the  eastern  end, 
in  the  center  of  a  detached  piece  of  water,  stood  the 
castle,  connected  with  the  town  by  a  bridge  of  boats. 
The  Zwin  formed  the  defense  on  the  north  side,  while 
the  south  and  west  were  covered  by  a  very  wide  moat, 
along  the  center  of  which  ran  a  dyke,  dividing  it  into 
two  channels.  On  the  west  side  this  moat  extended  to 
the  Zwin,  and  was  crossed  at  the  point  of  junction  by 
the  bridge  leading  to  the  west  gate. 

The  walls  inclosed  a  considerable  space,  containing 
fields  and  gardens.  Seven  windmills  stood  on  the  ram- 
parts. The  tower  of  the  town  hall,  and  those  of  the 
churches  of  Our  Lady,  St.  John,  and  the  Gray  Friars 
rose  high  above  the  town. 

The  ships  from  Flushing  and  Bergen-op-Zoom  sailed 
up  together,  and  the  eight  hundred  men  who  landed 
were  received  with  immense  enthusiasm  by  the  inhabi- 
tants, who  were  Protestants  and  devoted  to  the  cause  of 
independence.  The  English  were  under  the  command  of 
Sir  Roger  Williams,  who  had  already  seen  so  many  years 
of  service  in  the  Low  Countries;  and  under  him  were 


5o  BV  England's  aid. 

Morgan,  Thomas   Baskerville,   and  Huntley,  who  had 
long  served  with  him. 

Roger  Williams  was  an  admirable  man  for  service  of 
this  kind.  He  had  distinguished  himself  by  many  deeds 
of  reckless  bravery.  He  possessed  an  inexhaustible 
fund  of  confidence  and  high  spirits,  and  in  his  company 
it  was  impossible  to  feel  despondent,  however  desperate 
the  situation. 

The  citizens  placed  their  houses  at  the  disposal  of  their 
new  allies,  handsome  quarters  were  allotted  to  the 
officers,  and  the  soldiers  were  all  housed  in  private 
dwellings  or  the  warehouses  of  the  merchants.  The 
inhabitants  had  already  for  some  days  been  working 
hard  at  their  defenses,  and  the  English  at  once  joined 
them  in  their  labors,  strengthening  the  weak  portions 
of  tne  walls,  mounting  cannon  upon  the  towers,  and  pre- 
paring in  all  ways  to  give  a  warm  reception  to  the 
Spaniards. 

Captain  Vere,  his  lieutenant  and  ensign,  and  his  two 
pages,  were  quartered  in  the  house  of  a  wealthy  mer- 
chant,' whose  family  did  all  in  their  power  to  make  them 
comfortable.  It  was  a  grand  old  house,  and  the  boys, 
accustomed  as  they  were  to  the  splendors  of  Hedingham 
Castle,  agreed  that  the  simple  merchants  of  the  Low 
Countries  were  far  in  advance  of  English  nobles  in  the 
comforts  and  conveniences  of  their  dwellings.  The  walls 
of  the  rooms  were  all  heavily  paneled ;  rich  curtains  hung 
before  the  casements.  The  furniture  was  not  only 
richly  carved,  but  comfortable.  Heavy  hangings  before 
the  doors  excluded  draughts,  and  in  the  principal  apart- 
ments Eastern  carpets  covered  the  floors.  The  meals 
were  served  on  spotless  white  linen.  Rich  plate  stood 
on  the  sideboard,  and  gold  and  silver  vessels  of  rare 
carved  work  from  Italy  glittered  in  the  armoires. 


IN    THE    LOW    COUXTRY.  6l 

Above  all,  from  top  to  bottom,  the  house  was  scrupu- 
lously clean.  Xot  a  particle  of  dust  dimmed  the  bright- 
ness of  the  furniture,  and  even  now,  when  the  city  was 
threatened  with  siege,  the  merchant's  wife  never  relaxed 
her  vigilance  over  the  doings  of  her  maids,  who  seemed 
to  the  boys  to  be  perpetually  engaged  in  scrubbing,  dust- 
ing, and  polishing. 

"  Our  mother  prides  herself  on  the  neatness  of  her 
house,"  Geoffrey  said;  "but  what  would  she  say,  I 
wonder,  were  she  to  see  one  of  these  Dutch  households? 
I  fear  that  the  maids  would  have  a  hard  time  of  it  after- 
ward, and  our  father  would  be  fairly  driven  out  of  his 
library." 

"  It  is  all  very  well  to  be  clean,"  Lionel  said;  "but  I 
think  they  carry  it  too  far  here.  Peace  and  quietness 
count  for  something,  and  it  doesn't  seem  to  me  that 
Dutchmen,  fond  of  it  as  they  say  they  are,  know  even 
the  meaning  of  the  words,  as  far  as  their  homes  are  con- 
cerned. Why,  it  always  seems  to  be  cleaning  day,  and 
they  must  be  afraid  of  going  into  their  own  houses  with 
boots  on!  " 

"  Yes,  I  felt  quite  like  a  criminal  to-day,"  Geoffrey 
laughed,  "  when  I  came  in  muddy  up  to  the  waist,  after 
working  down  there  by  the  sluices.  I  believe,  when  the 
Spaniards  open  fire,  these  people  will  be  more  distracted 
by  the  dust  caused  by  falling  tiles  and  chimneys  than  by 
any  danger  of  their  lives." 

Great  difficulties  beset  the  Duke  of  Parma  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  siege.  Sluys  was  built  upon  the  only 
piece  of  solid  ground  in  the  district,  and  it  was  sur- 
rounded by  such  a  labyrinth  of  canals,  ditches,  and 
swamps  that  it  was  said  that  it  was  almost  as  difficult 
to  find  Sluys  as  it  was  to  capture  it.  Consequently,  it 
was  impossible  to  find  ground  solid  enough  for  a  camp 


62  BY  ENGLAND  S    AID. 

to  be  pitched  upon,  and  the  first  labor  was  the  erection 
of  wooden  huts  for  the  troops  upon  piles  driven  into  the 
ground.  These  huts  were  protected  from  the  fire  of  the 
defenders  by  bags  of  earth  brought  in  boats  from  a  long 
distance.  The  main  point  selected  for  the  attack  was  the 
western  gate;  but  batteries  were  also  placed  to  play  upon 
the  castle  and  the  bridge  of  boats  connecting  it  with  the 
town. 

"  There  is  one  advantage  in  their  determining  to  attack 
us  at  the  western  extremity  of  the  town,"  John  Menyn, 
the  merchant  at  whose  house  Captain  Vere  and  his  party 
were  lodging,  remarked  when  his  guest  informed  him 
there  w^as  no  longer  any  doubt  as  to  the  point  at  which 
the  Spaniards  intended  to  attack,  "  for  they  will  not  be 
'able  to  blow  up  our  walls  with  mines  in  that  quarter." 

"  How  is  that?  "  Francis  Vere  asked. 

"  If  you  can  spare  half  an  hour  of  your  time  I  will  show 
you,"  the  merchant  said. 

"  I  can  spare  it  now.  Von  Menyn,"  Vere  replied;  "  for 
the  information  is  important,  whatever  it  may  be." 

"  I  will  conduct  you  there  at  once.  There  is  no  time 
like  the  present." 

"  Shall  we  follow  you,  sir?  "  Geoffrey  asked  his  captain. 

"  Yes,  come  along,"  A-'ere  replied.  "  The  matter  is  of 
interest,  and  for  the  life  of  me  I  cannot  make  out  what 
this  obstacle  can  be  of  which  our  host  speaks." 

They  at  once  set  out. 

John  Menyn  led  them  to  a  warehouse  close  to  the 
western  wall,  and  spoke  a  few  words  to  its  owner,  who  at 
once  took  three  lanterns  from  the  wall  and  lighted  them, 
handing  one  to  Vere,  another  to  John  Menyn,  and  tak- 
ing the  other  himself;  he  then  unlocked  a  massive  door. 
A  flight  of  steps,  leading  apparently  to  a  cellar,  was  visi- 
ble.    He  led  the  way  dowm,  the  two  men  following,  and 


IN    THE    LOW    COUNTRY.  63 

the  boys  bringing  up  the  rear.  The  descent  was  far 
deeper  than  they  had  expected,  and  when  they  reached 
the  bottom  they  found  themselves  in  a  vast  arched  cehar 
filled  with  barrels.  From  this  they  proceeded  into 
another,  and  again  into  a  third. 

"What  are  these  great  magazines?"  Francis  Vere 
asked  in  surprise. 

"  They  are  wine  cellars,  and  there  are  scores  similar  to 
those  you  see.  Sluys  is  the  center  of  the  wine  trade  of 
Flanders  and  Holland,  and  cellars  like  these  extend  right 
under  the  wall.  All  the  warehouses  along  here  have 
similar  cellars.  This  end  of  the  town  was  the  driest,  and 
the  soil  most  easily  excavated.  That  is  why  the  maga- 
zines for  wines  are  all  clustered  here.  There  is  not  a  foot 
of  ground  behind  and  under  the  walls  at  this  end  that  is 
not  similarly  occupied,  and  if  the  Spaniards  try  to  drive 
mines  to  blow  up  the  walls,  they  will  simply  break  their 
way  into  these  cellars,  where  we  can  meet  them  and  drive 
them  back  again." 

"Excellent!"'  Francis  A'ere  said.  "This  will  relieve 
us  of  the  work  of  countermining,  which  is  always  tire- 
some and  dangerous,  and  would  be  specially  so  here, 
where  we  should  have  to  dive  under  that  deep  moat  out- 
side your  walls.  Now  we  shall  only  have  to  keep  a  few 
men  on  watch  in  these  cellars.  They  would  hear  the 
sound  of  the  Spanish  approaching,  and  we  shall  be  ready 
to  give  them  a  warm  reception  by  the  time  they  break 
in.     Are  there  conuuunications  between  these  cellars?  " 

"  Yes,  for  the  most  part,"  the  wine  merchant  said. 
"  The  cellars  are  not  entirely  the  property  of  us  dealers  in 
wine.  They  arc  constructed  by  men  who  let  them,  just 
as  they  would  let  houses.  A  merchant  in  a  small  way 
would  need  but  one  cellar,  while  some  of  us  occupy 
twenty  or  more;  therefore,  there  are  for  the  most  part 


64  BY  England's  aid. 

communications,  with  doors,  between  the  various  cellars, 
so  that  they  can  be  let  off  in  accordance  with  the  needs 
of  the  hirers." 

"  Well,  I  am  much  obliged  to  you  for  telling  me  of 
this,"  Captain  Vere  said.  "  Williams  and  Morgan  will 
be  glad  enough  to  hear  that  there  is  no  fear  of  their  being 
blown  suddenly  into  the  air  while  defending  the  walls, 
and  they  will  see  the  importance  of  keeping  a  few  trusty 
men  on  watch  in  the  cellars  nearest  to  the  Spaniards.  I 
shall  report  the  matter  to  them  at  once.  The  difficulty," 
he  added,  smiling,  "  will  be  to  keep  the  men  wakeful,  for 
it  seems  to  me  that  the  very  air  is  heavy  with  the  fumes 
of  wine." 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE    SIEGE    OF    SLUYS. 

Until  the  Spaniards  had  established  their  camp,  and 
planted  some  of  their  batteries,  there  was  but  little  firing. 
Occasionally  the  wall-pieces  opened  upon  parties  of 
officers  reconnoitering,  and  a  few  shots  were  fired  from 
time  to  time  to  harass  the  workmen  in  the  enemy's  bat- 
teries; but  this  was  done  rather  to  animate  the  townsmen, 
and  as  a  signal  to  distant  friends  that  so  far  matters  were 
going  on  quietly,  than  with  any  hopes  of  arresting  the 
progress  of  the  enemy's  works.  Many  sorties  were 
made  by  the  garrison,  and  fierce  fighting  took  place,  but 
only  a  score  or  two  of  men  from  each  company  were 
taken  upon  these  occasions,  and  the  boys  were  compelled 
to  remain  inactive  spectators  of  the  fight. 

In  these  sorties  the  Spanish  works  were  frequently  held 
for  a  few  minutes,  gabions  thrown  down,  and  guns  over- 
turned, but  after  doing  as  much  damage  as  they  could 


^ 


THE    SIEGE    OF    SLUYS.  65 

the  assailants  had  to  fall  back  again  to  the  town,  being 
unable  to  resist  the  masses  of  pikemen  brought  up 
against  them.  The  boldness  of  these  sorties,  and  the 
bravery  displayed  by  their  English  allies,  greatly  raised 
the  spirits  of  the  townsfolk,  who  now  organized  them- 
selves into  companies  and  undertook  the  work  oT  guard- 
ing the  less  exposed  portion  of  the  wall,  thus  enabling 
the  garrison  to  keep  their  whole  strength  at  the  points 
attacked.  The  townsmen  also  labored  steadily  in  add- 
ing to  the  defenses;  and  two  companies  of  women  were 
formed,  under  female  captains,  who  took  the  names  of 
May  in  the  Heart  and  Catherine  the  Rose.  These  did 
good  service  by  building  a  strong  fort  at  one  of  the 
threatened  points,  and  this  work  was,  in  their  honor, 
christened  Fort  \'enus. 

"  It  is  scarcely  a  compliment  to  Venus,"  Geoffrey 
laughed  to  his  brother.  "  These  square-shouldered  and 
heavily-built  women  do  not  at  all  correspond  with  my 
idea  of  the  goddess  of  love." 

"  They  are  strong  enough  for  men,"  Lionel  said.  "  I 
shouldn't  like  one  of  those  big  fat  arms  to  come  down 
upon  my  head.  No,  they  are  not  pretty;  but  they  look 
jolly  and  good-tempered,  and  if  they  were  to  fight  as 
hard  as  they  work  they  ought  to  do  good  service." 

"  There  is  a  good  deal  of  difference  between  them," 
Geoffrey  said.  "  Look  at  those  three  dark-haired  women 
with  neat,  trim  figures.  They  do  not  look  as  if  they 
belonged  to  the  same  race  as  the  others." 

"  They  are  not  of  the  same  race,  lad,"  Captain  Vere, 
who  was  standing  close  by,  said.  "  The  big  heavy 
women  arc  Flemish ;  the  others  come,  no  doubt,  from  the 
Walloon  provinces  bordering  on  France.  The  Walloons 
broke  off  from  the  rest  of  the  States  and  joined  the  Span- 
ish almost  from  the  first.     They  were  for  the  most  part 


66  BY  England's  aid. 

Catholics,  and  had  httle  in  common  with  the  people  of 
the  Low  Country;  but  there  were,  of  course,  many 
Protestants  among  them,  and  these  were  forced  to  emi- 
grate, for  the  Spanish  allow  no  Protestants  in  the 
country  under  their  rule.  Alva  adopted  the  short  and 
easy  plan  of  murdering  all  the  Protestants  in  the  towns 
he  took;  but  the  war  is  now  conducted  on  rather  more 
humane  principles,  and  the  Protestants  have  the  option 
given  them  of  changing  their  faith  or  leaving  the  country. 

"  In  this  way,  without  intending  it,  the  Spaniards 
have  done  good  service  to  Holland,  for  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  industrious  people  have  flocked  there  for 
shelter  from  Antwerp.  Ghent,  Bruges,  and  other  cities 
that  have  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Spaniards,  thus 
greatly  raising  the  population  of  Holland,  and  adding  to 
its  power  of  defense.  Besides  this,  the  presence  of  these 
exiles,  and  the  knowledge  that  a  similar  fate  awaits  them- 
selves if  they  fall  again  under  the  yoke  of  Spain,  nerves 
the  people  to  resist  to  the  utmost.  Had  it  not  been  for 
the  bigotry  of  the  Spanish,  and  the  abominable  cruelties 
practiced  by  the  Inquisition,  the  States  would  never 
have  rebelled;  and  even  after  they  did  so.  terms  might 
easily  have  been  made  with  them  had  they  not  been 
maddened  by  the  wholesale  massacres  perpetrated  by 
Alva.  There,  do  you  hear  those  women  speaking? 
Their  language  is  French  rather  than  Flemish." 

Just  as  they  were  speaking,  a  heavy  roar  of  cannon 
broke  out  from  the  eastern  end  of  the  town. 

"They  have  opened  fire  on  the  castle!"  Vere  ex- 
claimed. "  Run,  lads,  quick!  and  summon  the  company 
to  form  in  the  market  place  in  front  of  our  house.  We 
are  told  ofT  to  re-enforce  the  garrison  of  the  castle,  in 
case  of  attack." 

The  boys   hurried  away  at  the  top   of  their  speed. 


THE    SIEGE    OF    SLUYS.  67 

They  had  the  Hst  of  all  the  houses  in  which  the  men  of 
tlie  company  were  quartered;  and  as  the  heavy  roar  of 
cannon  had  brought  everyone  to  their  doors  to  hear 
what  was  going  on,  the  company  were  in  a  very  short 
time  assembled. 

Francis  \'ere  placed  himself  at  their  head,  and  marched 
them  through  the  long  streets  of  the  town  and  out 
through  the  wall  on  to  the  bridge  of  boats.  It  was  the 
first  time  the  boys  had  been  under  fire;  and  although 
they  kept  a  good  countenance,  they  acknowledged  to 
each  other  afterward  that  they  had  felt  extremely  uncom- 
fortable as  they  traversed  the  bridge  with  the  balls  whis- 
tling over  their  heads,  and  sometimes  striking  the  water 
close  by  and  sending  a  shower  of  spray  over  the  troops. 

They  felt  easier  when  they  had  entered  the  castle  and 
were  protected  by  its  walls.  Upon  these  the  men  took 
their  station.  Those  with  guns  discharged  their  pieces 
against  the  Spanish  artillerymen,  the  pikemen  assisted  the 
bombardiers  to  work  the  cannon,  and  the  officers  went  to 
and  fro  encouraging  the  men.  The  pages  of  the  company 
had  little  to  do,  beyond  from  time  to  time  carrying  cans 
of  wine  and  water  to  the  men  engaged.  Geoffrey  and 
Lionel,  finding  that  their  services  were  not  required  by 
Captain  \'ere,  mounted  on  to  the  wall,  and  sheltering 
themselves  as  well  as  they  could  behind  the  battlements, 
looked  out  at  what  was  going  on. 

"  It  doesn't  seem  to  me,"  Geoffrey  said,  "  that  these 
walls  will  long  withstand  the  balls  of  the  Spanish.  The 
battlements  are  already  knocked  down  in  several  places, 
and  I  can  hear,  after  each  shot  strikes  the  walls,  the 
splashing  of  the  brickwork  as  it  falls  into  the  water. 
Sec!  there  is  Tom  Carroll  struck  down  with  a  ball.  It's 
our  duty  to  carry  him  away." 

They  ran  along  the  wall  to  the  fallen  soldier.     Two 


68  BY  England's  aid. 

other  pages  came  up,  and  the  four  carried  him  to  the 
top  of  the  steps,  and  then  down  into  the  courtyard, 
where  a  Dutch  surgeon  took  charge  of  him.  His 
shoulder  had  been  struck  by  the  ball,  and  the  arm  hung 
only  by  a  shred  of  flesh.     The  surgeon  shook  his  head. 

"I  can  do  nothing  for  him,"  he  said.  "  He  cannot  live 
many  hours." 

Lionel  had  done  his  share  in  carrying  the  man  down, 
but  he  now  turned  sick  and  faint. 

Geoffrey  caught  him  by  the  arm.  "  Steady,  old  boy!  " 
he  said;  "  it  is  trying  at  first,  but  we  shall  soon  get  accus- 
tomed to  it.  Here,  take  a  draught  of  wane  from  this 
flask." 

"  I  am  better  now,"  Lionel  said,  after  taking  a  draught 
of  wine.  "  I  felt  as  if  I  was  going  to  faint,  Geoffrey.  I 
don't  know  why  I  should,  for  I  did  not  feel  frightened 
when  we  w^ere  on  the  wall." 

"  Oh,  it  has  nothing  to  do  with  fear!  it  is  just  the 
sight  of  that  poor  fellow's  blood.  There  is  nothing  to  be 
ashamed  of  in  that.  Why,  I  saw  WTll  Atkins,  who  was 
one  of  the  best  fighters  and  single-stick  players  in  Hed- 
ingham,  go  ofi  in  a  dead  swoon  because  a  man  he  was 
working  with  crushed  his  thumb  between  two  heavy 
stones.  Look,  Lionel,  what  cracks  there  are  in  the  wall 
here.  I  don't  think  it  w'ill  stand  long.  We  had  better 
run  up  and  tell  Captain  A'ere,  for  it  may  come  toppling 
down  with  some  of  the  men  on  it." 

Captain  Vere,  on  hearing  the  news,  ran  down  and 
examined  the  wall. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "  it  is  evidently  going.  A  good  earth- 
work is  worth  a  dozen  of  these  walls.  They  will  soon 
have  the  castle  about  our  ears.  However,  it  is  of  no 
great  importance  to  us.  I  saw-  you  lads  just  now  on  the 
wall;  I  did  not  care  about  ordering  you  down  at  the 


THE    SIEGE    OF    SLUYS.  69 

time;  but  don't  go  up  again  except  to  help  to  carry  down 
the  wounded.  Make  it  a  rule,  my  boys,  never  to  shirk 
your  duty,  however  great  the  risk  of  life  may  be ;  but,  on 
the  other  hand,  never  risk  your  lives  unless  it  is  your 
duty  to  do  so.  \\'hat  is  gallantry  in  the  one  case  is 
foolishness  in  the  other.  Although  you  are  but  pages, 
yet  it  may  well  be  that  in  such  a  siege  as  this  you  will 
have  many  opportunities  of  showing  that  you  are  of  good 
English  stock;  but  while  I  would  have  you  shrink  from 
no  danger  when  there  is  a  need  for  you  to  expose  your- 
selves, I  say  also  that  you  should  in  no  way  run  into 
danger  wantonly." 

Several  times  in  the  course  of  the  afternoon  the  boys 
took  their  turn  in  going  up  and  helping  to  bring  down 
wounded  men.  As  the  time  went  on,  several  yawning 
gaps  appeared  in  the  walls.  The  courtyard  was  strewn 
with  fragments  of  masonry,  and  the  pages  were  ordered 
to  keep  under  shelter  of  the  wall  of  the  castle  unless  sum- 
moned on  duty.  Indeed,  the  courtyard  had  now  become 
a  more  dangerous  station  than  the  wall  itself;  for  not 
only  did  the  cannon-shot  fly  through  the  breaches,  but 
fragments  of  bricks,  mortar,  and  rubbish  flew  along  with 
a  force  that  would  have  been  fatal  to  anything  struck. 

Some  of  the  pages  were  big  fellows  of  seventeen  or 
eighteen  years  old,  who  had  been  serving  for  some  years 
under  Morgan  and  Williams,  and  would  soon  be  trans- 
ferred into  the  ranks. 

"  I  like  not  this  sort  of  fighting,"  one  of  them  said. 
"  It  is  all  very  well  when  it  comes  to  push  of  pike  with 
the  Spaniards,  but  to  remain  here  like  chickens  in  a  coop 
while  they  batter  away  at  us  is  a  game  for  which  I  have 
no  fancy.     W'liat  say  you.  Master  Vickars?  " 

"  Well,  it  is  my  first  ex])crience,  Somcrs,  and  T  cannot 
say  that  it  is  agreeable,     I  do  not  know  whether  I  should 


7©  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

like  hand-to-hand  fighting  better;  but  it  seems  to  me  at 
present  that  it  would  be  certainly  more  agreeable  to  be 
doing  something  than  to  be  sitting  here  and  listening  to 
the  falls  of  the  pieces  of  masonry  and  the  whistling  of 
the  balls.  I  don't  see  that  they  will  be  any  nearer  when 
they  have  knocked  this  place  to  pieces.  They  have  no 
boats,  and  if  they  had,  the  guns  on  the  city  wall  would 
prevent  their  using  them;  besides,  when  the  bridge  of 
boats  is  removed,  they  could  do  nothing  if  they  got  here." 

Toward  evening  a  council  was  held,  all  the  principal 
officers  being  present,  and  it  was  decided  to  evacuate  the 
castle.  It  could  indeed  have  been  held  for  some  days 
longer,  but  it  was  plain  it  would  at  length  become  unten- 
al)le;  the  bridge  of  boats  had  already  been  struck  in 
several  places,  and  some  of  the  barges  composing  it  had 
sunk  level  with  the  water.  Were  it  destroyed,  the  gar- 
rison of  the  castle  would  be  completely  cut  off;  and  as 
no  great  advantage  was  to  be  gained  by  holding  the  posi- 
tion— for  it  was  evident  that  it  was  upon  the  other  end  of 
the  town  the  main  attack  was  to  be  made — it  was  decided 
to  evacuate  it  under  cover  of  night.  As  soon  as  it 
became  dark  this  decision  was  carried  into  effect,  and 
for  hours  the  troops  worked  steadily,  transporting  the 
guns,  ammunition,  and  stores  of  all  kinds  across  from 
the  castle  to  the  town. 

Already  communication  with  their  friends  outside  had 
almost  ceased,  for  the  first  operation  of  the  enemy  had 
been  to  block  the  approach  to  Sluys  from  the  sea.  Boats 
had  been  moored  head  and  stern  right  across  the  Zwin. 
and  a  battery  erected  upon  each  shore  to  protect  them; 
but  Captains  Hart  and  Allen  twice  swam  down  to  com- 
municate with  friendly  vessels  below  the  obstacle,  carry- 
ing dispatches  with  them  from  the  governor  to  the  States- 
General,    and    from    Roger    Williams    to    the    English 


The  four  Paghs  carivv  down  thl  Wounded  Soldier.— Pajje  70, 
Eng.  AiJ.J 


THE    SIEGE    OF    SLUYS.  7I 

commanders,  urging  that  no  time  should  be  lost  in 
assembling  an  army  to  march  to  the  relief  of  the  town. 

Both  contained  assurances  that  the  garrison  would 
defend  the  place  to  the  last  extremity,  but  pointed  out 
that  it  was  only  a  question  of  time,  and  that  the  town 
must  fall  unless  relieved.  The  Dutch  garrison  was 
eight  hundred  strong,  and  had  been  joined  by  as  many 
English.  Parma  had  at  first  marched  with  but  six  thou- 
sand men  against  the  city,  but  had  very  speedily  drawn 
much  larger  bodies  of  men  toward  him,  and  had,  as 
Roger  Williams  states  in  a  letter  to  the  queen  sent  from 
Sluys  at  an  early  period  of  the  siege,  four  regiments  of 
Walloons,  four  of  Germans,  one  of  Italians,  one  of  Bur- 
gundians,  fifty-two  companies  of  Spaniards,  twenty-four 
troops  of  horse,  and  forty-eight  guns.  This  would  give 
a  total  of  at  least  seventeen  thousand  men,  and  further 
re-enforcements  afterward  arrived. 

Against  so  overwhelming  a  force  as  this  it  could  not 
be  hoped  that  the  garrison,  outnumbered  by  more  than 
ten  to  one,  could  long  maintain  themselves,  and  the  Duke 
of  Parma  looked  for  an  easy  conquest  of  the  place.  By 
both  parties  the  possession  of  Sluys  was  regarded  as  a 
matter  of  importance  out  of  all  proportion  to  the  size  and 
population  of  the  town :  for  at  that  time  it  was  known  in 
England  that  the  King  of  Spain  was  preparing  a  vast  fleet 
for  the  invasion  of  Britain,  and  Sluys  was  the  nearest 
point  to  our  shores  at  which  a  fleet  could  gather  and  the 
forces  of  Parma  embark  to  join  those  coming  direct  from 
Spain.  The  English,  therefore,  were  determined  to 
maintain  the  place  to  the  last  extremity;  and  while  Parma 
had  considered  its  capture  as  an  affair  of  a  few  days  only, 
the  little  garrison  were  determined  that  for  weeks  at  any 
rate  they  would  be  able  to  prolong  the  resistance,  feel- 
ing sure  that  before  that  time  could  elapse  both  the  States 


72  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

and  England,  knowing  the  importance  of  the  struggle, 
would  send  forces  to  their  relief. 

The  view  taken  as  to  the  uselessness  of  defending  the 
castle  was  fully  justified,  as  the  Spaniards  on  the  follow- 
ing day  removed  the  guns  that  they  had  employed  in 
battering  it,  to  their  works  facing  the  western  gate,  and 
fire  was  opened  next  morning.  Under  cover  of  this  the 
Spanish  engineers  pushed  their  trenches  up  to  the  very 
edge  of  the  moat,  in  spite  of  several  desperate  sorties  by 
the  garrison.  The  boys  had  been  forbidden  by  Captain 
Vere  to  take  their  place  with  the  company  on  the  walls. 

"  In  time,"  he  said,  "  as  our  force  decreases,  we  shall 
want  everyone  capable  of  handling  arms  to  man  the 
breaches,  but  at  present  we  are  not  in  any  extremity;  and 
none  save  those  whom  duty  compels  to  be  there  must 
come  under  the  fire  of  the  Spaniards,  for  to  do  so  would 
be  risking  life  without  gain." 

They  had,  however,  made  friends  with  the  wine  mer- 
chant whose  cellars  they  had  visited,  and  obtained  per- 
mission from  him  to  visit  the  upper  story  of  his 
warehouse  whenever  they  chose.  From  a  window  here 
they  were  enabled  to  watch  all  that  was  taking  place, 
for  the  warehouse  was  much  higher  than  the  walls.  It 
was  not  in  the  direct  line  of  fire  of  the  Spanish  batteries, 
for  these  were  chiefly  concentrated  against  the  wall  a 
little  to  their  right.  After  heavy  fighting  the  Spaniards 
one  night,  by  means  of  boats  from  the  Zwin,  landed  upon 
the  dyke  which  divided  the  moat  into  two  channels,  and 
thus  established  themselves  so  close  under  the  ramparts 
that  the  guns  could  not  be  brought  to  bear  upon  them. 
They  proceeded  to  intrench  themselves  at  once  upon  the 
dyke. 

The  governor,  Arnold  Groenvelt,  consulted  with  the 
English  leaders,  and  decided  that  the  enemy  must  be 


THE    SIEGE    OF    SLUVS.  73 

driven  off  this  d}ke  immediately,  or  that  the  safety  of  the 
city  would  be  gravely  imperiled.  They  therefore  assem- 
bled a  force  of  four  hundred  men,  sallied  out  of  the  south 
gate,  where  two  bastions  were  erected  on  the  dyke  itself, 
and  then  advanced  along  it  to  the  assault  of  the  Span- 
iards. The  battle  was  a  desperate  one,  the  English  and 
Dutch  were  aided  by  their  comrades  on  the  wall,  who 
shot  with  guns  and  arquebuses  against  the  Spaniards, 
while  the  latter  were  similarly  assisted  by  their  friends 
along  the  outer  edge  of  the  moat,  and  received  constant 
re-enforcements  by  boats  from  their  ships. 

The  odds  were  too  great  for  the  assailants,  who  were 
forced  at  last  to  fall  back  along  the  dyke  to  the  south 
gate  and  to  re-enter  the  town.  It  was  already  five  weeks 
since  the  English  had  arrived  to  take  part  in  the  defense, 
and  the  struggle  now  began  upon  a  great  scale — thirty 
cannon  and  eight  culverins  opening  fire  upon  the  walls. 
The  heaviest  fire  was  on  St.  James'  day,  the  25th  of 
July,  when  four  thousand  shots  were  fired  between 
three  in  the  morning  and  five  in  the  afternoon.  While 
this  tremendous  cannonade  was  going  on  the  boys 
could  not  but  admire  the  calmness  shown  by  the  popu- 
lation. Many  of  the  shots,  flying  over  the  top  of  the 
walls,  struck  the  houses  in  the  city,  and  the  chimneys, 
tiles,  and  masses  of  masonry  fell  in  the  streets.  Never- 
theless the  people  continued  their  usual  avocations. 
The  shops  were  all  open,  though  the  men  employed 
served  their  customers  with  breast  and  back  pieces 
buckled  on,  and  their  arms  close  at  hand,  so  that  they 
could  run  to  the  walls  at  once  to  take  part  in  their 
defense,  did  the  Spaniards  attempt  an  assault  upon 
them.  The  women  stood  knitting  at  their  doors,  Frau 
jMenyn  looked  as  sharply  after  her  maids  as  ever,  and 
washing  and  scouring  went  on  without  interruption. 


74  J'-v  England's  aid. 

"  I  believe  that  woman  will  keep  those  girls  at  wor^c 
after  the  Spaniards  have  entered  the  city,  and  until  they 
are  thundering  at  the  door,"  Lionel  said.  "  Who  but 
a  Dutchwoman  would  give  a  thought  to  a  few  particles 
of  dust  on  her  furniture  when  an  enemy  was  cannonad- 
ing the  town?  " 

"  I  think  she  acts  wisely,  after  all,  Lionel.  The  fact 
that  everything  goes  on  as  usual  here  and  in  other  houses 
takes  people's  thoughts  off  the  dangers  of  the  position, 
and  prevents  anything  like  panic  being  felt." 

The  lads  spent  the  greater  part  of  the  day  at  the  look- 
out, and  could  see  that  the  wall  against  which  the  Spanish 
fire  was  directed  was  fast  crumbling.  Looking  down 
upon  it,  it  seemed  deserted  of  troops,  for  it  would  be 
needlessly  exposing  the  soldiers  to  death  to  place  them 
there  while  the  cannonade  continued;  but  behind  the 
wall,  and  in  the  street  leading  to  it,  companies  of  English 
and  Dutch  soldiers  could  be  seen  seated  or  lying  on  the 
ground. 

They  were  leaning  out  of  the  dormer  window  in  the 
high  roof  watching  the  Spanish  soldiers  in  the  batteries 
working  their  guns,  when,  happening  to  look  around, 
they  saw  a  cross-bow  protruded  from  a  window  of  the 
warehouse  to  their  right,  and  a  moment  afterward  the 
sharp  twang  of  the  bow  was  heard.  There  w^as  nothing 
unusual  in  this ;  for  although  firearms  were  now  generally 
in  use  the  long-bow  and  the  cross-bow  had  not  been 
entirely  abandoned,  and  there  were  still  archers  in  the 
English  army,  and  many  still  held  that  the  bow  was  a  far 
better  weapon  than  the  arquebus,  sending  its  shafts  well- 
nigh  as  far  and  with  a  truer  aim. 

"  If  that  fellow  is  noticed,"  Geoffrey  said,  "  we  shall 
have  the  Spanish  musketeers  sending  their  balls  in  this 
direction.     The  governor  has,  I  heard  Captain  Vere  say, 


THE    SIEGE    OF    SLUYS.  75 

forbidden  shooting"  from  the  warehouses,  because  he  does 
not  wish  to  attract  the  Spanish  lire  against  them.  Of 
course,  when  the  wall  yields  and  the  breach  has  to  be 
defended,  the  warehouses  will  be  held,  and  as  the  win- 
dows will  command  the  breach  they  will  be  great  aids  to 
us  then,  and  it  would  be  a  great  disadvantage  to  ui  if  the 
Spaniards  now  were  to  throw  shells  and  fire-balls  into 
these  houses,  and  so  to  destroy  them  before  they  make 
their  attack.  Xor  can  much  good  be  gained,  for  at  this 
distance  a  cross-bow  would  scarce  carry  its  bolts  beyond 
the  moat." 

■■  Most  likely  the  man  is  using  the  cross-bow  on  pur- 
pose to  avoid  attracting  the  attention  of  the  Spaniards, 
Geoffrey.  At  this  distance  they  could  not  see  the  cross- 
bow, while  a  puff  of  smoke  would  be  sure  to  catch  their 
eye." 

'■  There,  he  has  shot  again.  I  did  not  see  the  quarrel 
fall  in  the  moat.  See,  one  of  the  Spanish  soldiers  from 
that  battery  is  coming  forward.  There,  he  has  stooped 
and  picked  something  up.  Hallo!  do  you  see  that?  He 
has  just  raised  his  arm;  that  is  a  signal,  surely." 

"  It  certainly  looked  like  it,"  Lionel  agreed.  "  It  was 
a  sort  of  half  wave  of  the  hand.     That  is  very  strange!  " 

■'  \'ery,  Lionel;  it  looks  to  me  very  suspicious.  It  is 
quite  possible  that  a  jjiece  of  paper  may  have  been  tied 
around  the  bolt,  and  that  someone  is  sending  informa- 
tion to  the  enemy.     This  ought  to  be  looked  to." 

"  But  what  are  we  to  do,  Geofifrey?  Merely  seeing  a 
.Spanish  soldier  wave  his  arm  is  scarcely  reason  enough 
for  bringing  an  accusation  against  anyone.  We  are  not 
even  sure  that  he  picked  up  the  bolt;  and  even  if  he  did, 
the  action  might  have  been  a  sort  of  mocking  wave  of  the 
hand  at  tlie  failure  of  the  shooter  to  send  it  as  far  as  the 
battery." 


76  BY  England's  aid. 

"  It  might  be,  of  course,  Lionel.  No,  we  have  cer- 
tainly nothing  to  go  upon  that  would  justify  our  making 
a  report  on  the  subject,  but  quite  enough  to  induce  us  to 
keep  a  watch  on  this  fellow,  whoever  he  may  be.  Let  us 
see,  to  begin  with,  if  he  shoots  again." 

They  waited  for  an  hour,  but  the  head  of  the  cross-bow 
was  not  again  thrust  out  of  the  window. 

"  He  may  have  ceased  shooting  for  either  of  two 
reasons,"  Geofifrey  said.  "  If  he  is  a  true  man,  because 
he  sees  that  his  bolts  do  not  carry  far  enough  to  be  of 
any  use.  If  he  is  a  traitor,  because  he  has  gained  his 
object,  and  knows  that  his  communication  has  reached 
his  friends  outside.  We  will  go  down  now  and  inquire 
who  is  the  occupier  of  the  next  warehouse." 

The  merchant  himself  was  not  below,  for  as  he  did 
business  with  pther  towns  he  had  had  nothing  to  do  since 
Sluys  was  cut  off  from  the  surrounding  country;  but  one 
of  his  clerks  was  at  work,  making  out  bills  and  accounts 
in  his  office  as  if  the  thunder  of  the  guns  outside  was 
unheard  by  him.  The  boys  had  often  spoken  to  him  as 
they  passed  in  and  out. 

"Who  occupies  the  warehouse  on  the  right?"  Geof- 
frey asked  him  carelessly. 

■■  William  Arnig,"  he  replied.  "  He  is  a  leading  citi- 
zen, and  one  of  the  greatest  merchants  in  our  trade.  His 
cellars  are  the  most  extensive  we  have,  and  he  does  a 
great  trade  in  times  of  peace  with  Bruges,  Ghent,  Ant- 
werp, and  other  towns." 

"  I  suppose  he  is  a  Protestant  like  most  of  the  towns- 
people? "  Geoffrey  remarked. 

"  No,  he  is  a  Catholic;  but  he  is  not  one  who  pushes 
his  opinions  strongly,  and  he  is  well  disposed  to  the 
cause,  and  a  captain  in  one  of  the  city  bands.  The 
Catholics  and  Protestants  always  dwell  quietly  together 


THE    SIEGE    OF    SLUYS.  77 

throughout  the  Low  Countries,  and  would  have  no  ani- 
mosities against  each  other  were  it  not  for  the  Span- 
iards. Formerly,  at  least,  this  was  the  case;  but  since 
the  persecutions  we  have  Protestant  towns  and  Catholic 
towns;  the  one  holding  to  the  States'  cause,  the  other 
siding  with  the  Spaniards.     Why  do  you  ask?  " 

"  Oh !  I  hadn't  heard  the  name  of  your  next  neighbor, 
and  was  wondering  who  he  might  be." 

The  boys  had  now  been  nearly  two  months  in  Holland, 
and  were  beginning  to  understand  the  language,  which 
is  not  diiTicult  to  acquire,  and  differed  then  even  less 
than  now  from  the  dialect  spoken  in  the  eastern  counties 
of  England,  between  whom  and  Holland  there  had  been 
for  many  generations  much  trade  and  intimate  relations. 

"  \\'hat  had  we  better  do  next,  Geoffrey?"  Lionel 
asked  as  they  left  the  warehouse. 

"  I  think  that  in  the  first  place,  Lionel,  we  will  take  our 
post  at  the  window  to-morrow,  and  keep  close  watch  all 
day  to  see  whether  this  shooting  is  repeated.  If  it  is,  we 
had  better  report  the  matter  to  Captain  Vere,  and  leave 
him  to  decide  what  should  be  done.  I  do  not  see  that  we 
could  undertake  anything  alone,  and  in  any  case,  you  see, 
it  would  be  a  serious  matter  to  lay  an  accusation  against 
a  prominent  citizen  who  is  actually  a  captain  of  one  of  the 
bands." 

L'pon  the  following  day  they  took  their  post  again  at 
the  window,  anrl  after  some  hours'  watching  saw  three 
bolts  fired  from  the  next  window.  Watching  intently, 
they  saw  the  two  first  fall  into  the  moat.  They  could  not 
sec  where  the  other  fell;  but  as  there  was  no  splash  in 
the  water,  they  concluded  that  it  had  fallen  beyond  it, 
and  in  a  minute  the}'  saw  a  soldier  again  advance  from 
the  battery,  pick  up  something  at  the  edge  of  the  water, 
raise  his  arm,  and  retire.     That  evening,  when  Captain 


78  BY  England's  aid. 

\'cre  returned  from  the  ramparts,  the}"  informed  him  of 
what  they  had  observed. 

"  Doubtless  it  is  an  act  of  treachery,"  he  said,  "  and 
this  merchant  is  communicating  with  the  enemy.  At 
the  same  time  what  you  have  seen,  although  convincing 
evidence  to  me,  is  scarce  enough  for  me  to  denounce 
him.  Doubtless  he  does  not  write  these  letters  until  he 
is  ready  to  fire  them  ofif,  and  were  he  arrested  in  his  house 
or  on  his  way  to  the  warehouse  we  might  fail  to  find 
proofs  of  his  guilt,  and  naught  but  ill  feeling  would  be 
caused  among  his  friends.  No,  whatever  we  do  we  musj; 
do  cautiously.  Have  you  thought  of  any  plan  by  which 
we  might  catch  him  in  the  act?  " 

"  If  two  or  three  men  could  be  introduced  into  his 
warehouse  and  concealed  in  the  room  from  which  he 
fires,  they  might  succeed  in  catching  him  in  the  act. 
Captain  Vere;  but  the  room  may  be  an  empty  one,  with- 
out any  place  whatever  where  they  could  be  hidden,  and 
unless  they  were  actually  in  the  room  they  would  be  of 
little  good,  for  he  would  have  time,  if  he  heard  footsteps, 
to  thrust  any  letter  he  may  have  written  into  his  mouth, 
and  so  destroy  it  before  it  could  be  seized." 

"  That  is  so."  Captain  \'ere  agreed.  "  The  matter 
seems  a  difificult  one,  and  yet  it  is  of  the  greatest  impor- 
tance to  hinder  communications  with  the  Spaniards. 
To-night  all  the  soldiers  who  can  be  spared,  aided  by  all 
the  citizens  able  to  use  matlock  and  pick,  are  to  set  to 
work  to  begin  to  raise  a  half-moon  around  the  windmill 
behind  the  point  they  are  attacking,  so  as  to  have  a 
second  line  to  fall  back  upon  when  the  wall  gives  way, 
which  it  will  do  ere  long,  for  it  is  sorely  shaken  and 
battered.  It  is  most  important  to  keep  this  from  the 
knowledge  of  the  Spaniards.  Now,  lads,  you  have 
shown  your  keenness  by  taking  notice  of  what  is  going 


THE    SIEGE    OF    SLUVS.  79 

on,  see  if  you  cannot  go  further,  and  hit  upon  some  plan 
of  catching  this  traitor  at  his  work.  If  before  night  we 
can  think  of  no  scheme,  1  must  go  to  the  governor  and 
tell  him  frankly  that  we  have  suspicions  of  treachery, 
though  we  cannot  prove  them,  and  ask  him,  in  order  to 
prevent  the  possibility  of  our  plans  being  communicated 
to  the  enemy,  to  place  some  troops  in  all  the  warehouses 
along  that  line,  so  that  none  can  shoot  therefrom  any 
message  to  the  Spaniards." 

Just  as  Captain  \  ere  finished  his  supper,  the  boys  came 
into  the  room  again. 

"  Wq  have  thought  of  a  plan,  sir,  that  might  succeed, 
although  it  would  be  somewhat  difficult.  The  dormer 
window  from  which  these  bolts  have  been  fired  lies  thirty 
or  forty  feet  away  from  that  from  which  we  were  looking. 
The  roof  is  so  steep  that  no  one  could  hold  a  footing 
upon  it  for  a  moment,  nor  could  a  plank  be  placed  upon 
which  he  could  walk.  The  window  is  about  twelve  feet 
from  the  top  of  the  roof.  We  think  that  one  standing 
on  the  ledge  of  our  window  might  climb  on  to  its  top, 
and  once  there  swing  a  rope,  with  a  stout  grapnel 
attached,  to  catch  on  the  ridge  of  the  roof;  then  two  or 
three  men  might  climb  up  there  and  work  themselves 
along,  and  then  lower  themselves  down  with  a  rope  on 
to  the  top  of  the  next  window.  They  would  need  to 
have  ropes  fastened  around  their  bodies,  for  the  height 
is  great,  and  a  slip  would  mean  death, 

■■  The  one  farthest  out  on  the  window  could  lean  over 
when  he  hears  a  noise  below  him,  and  when  he  saw  the 
cross-jjow  thrust  from  the  window  could,  by  a  sudden 
blow,  knock  it  from  the  fellow's  hand,  when  it  would  slide 
down  the  roof  and  fall  into  the  narrow  yard  between  the 
warehouse  and  the  walls.  Of  course  some  men  would 
be  placed  there  in  readiness  to  seize  it,  and  others  at  the 


8o  BY  England's  aid. 

door  of  the  warehouse  to  arrest  the  traitor  if  he  ran 
down." 

"  I  think  the  plan  is  a  good  one,  though  somewhat 
difficult  of  execution,"  Captain  \'ere  said.  "  But  this 
enterprise  on  the  roof  would  be  a  difficult  one  and  dan- 
gerous, since,  as  you  say,  a  slip  would  mean  death." 

"  Lionel  and  myself,  sir,  would  undertake  that,  with 
the  aid  of  two  active  men  to  hold  the  ropes  for  us.  We 
have  both  done  plenty  of  bird-nesting  in  the  woods  of 
Hedingham,  and  are  not  likely  to  turn  giddy." 

"  I  don't  think  it  is  necessary  for  more  than  one  to  get 
down  on  to  that  window,"  Captain  Vere  said.  "  Only  one 
could  so  place  himself  as  to  look  down  upon  the  cross- 
bow. However,  you  shall  divide  the  honor  of  the  enter- 
prise between  you.  You,  as  the  eldest  and  strongest, 
Geofifrey,  shall  carry  out  your  plan  on  the  roof,  while 
you,  Lionel,  shall  take  post  at  the  door  with  four  men,  to 
arrest  the  traitor  when  he  leaves.  I  will  select  two 
strong  and  active  men  to  accompany  you,  Geoffrey,  and 
aid  you  in  your  attempt;  but  mind,  before  you  try  to 
get  out  of  the  window  and  to  climb  on  to  its  roof,  have 
a  strong  rope  fastened  round  your  body  and  held  by  the 
others;  then  in  case  of  a  slip,  they  can  haul  you  in  again. 
I  will  see  that  the  ropes  and  grapnels  are  in  readiness." 

The  next  morning  early  Geoffrey  proceeded  with  the 
two  men  who  had  been  selected  to  accompany  him  to  his 
usual  lookout.  Both  were  active,  wiry  men,  and  entered 
fully  into  the  spirit  of  the  undertaking  when  Geoffrey 
explained  its  nature  to  them.  They  looked  out  of  the 
dormer  window  at  the  sharp  roof  slanting  away  in  front 
of  them  and  up  to  the  ridge  above. 

"  I  think.  Masters  Mckars,"  one  of  them,  Roger 
Browne  by  name,  said,  "  that  I  had  best  go  up  first.  I 
served  for  some  years  at  sea,  and  am  used  to  climbing 


THE    SIEGE    OF    SLUYS.  Si 

about  in  dizzy  places.  It  is  no  easy  matter  to  get  from 
this  window  sill  astride  the  roof  above  us,  and  moreover 
I  am  more  likely  to  heave  the  grapnel  so  that  it  will  hook 
firmly  on  to  the  ridge  than  you  are." 

"  \'ery  well,  Roger.  I  should  be  willing  to  try,  but 
doubtless  you  would  manage  it  far  better  than  I  should. 
But  before  you  start  we  will  fasten  the  other  rope  round 
your  body,  as  Captain  \"ere  directed  me  to  do.  Then  in 
case  you  slip,  or  anything  gives  way  with  your  weight, 
we  can  check  you  before  you  slide  fai  down  below  us." 

A  rope  was  accordingly  tied  round  the  man's  body 
under  his  arms.  Taking  the  grapnel,  to  which  the  other 
rope  was  atttached,  he  got  out  on  to  the  sill.  It  was  not 
an  easy  task  to  climb  up  on  the  ridge  of  the  dormer 
window,  and  it  needed  all  his  strength  and  activity  to 
accomplish  the  feat.  Once  astride  of  the  ridge  the  rest 
was  easy.  At  the  first  cast  he  threw  the  grapnel  so  that 
it  caught  securely  on  the  top  of  the  roof.  After  testing 
it  with  two  or  three  pulls  he  clambered  up.  leaving  the 
lower  end  of  the  rope  hanging  by  the  side  of  the  window. 
As  soon  as  he  had  gained  this  position  Geoffrey,  who 
was  to  follow  him,  prepared  to  start. 

According  to  the  instructions  Browne  had  given  him 
he  fastened  the  end  of  the  rope  which  was  round 
Browne's  body  under  his  own  shoulders,  then  leaning 
over  and  taking  a  firm  hold  of  the  rope  to  which  the 
graj)nel  was  attached,  he  let  himself  out  of  the  window. 
Browne  hauled  from  above  at  the  rope  round  his  body, 
and  he  pulled  himself  with  his  hands  by  that  attached  to 
the  grapnel,  and  presently  reached  the  top. 

"  I  am  glafl  you  came  first,  Roger,"  he  said.  "  I  do 
not  think  I  could  have  ever  pulled  myself  up  if  you  had 
not  assisted  me." 

He  im fastened  the  rope,  and  the  end  was  thrown  down 


82  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

to  the  window,  and  Job  Tredgold,  the  other  man,  fas- 
tened it  round  him  and  was  hauled  up  as  Geoffrey  had 
been. 

"  We  will  move  along  now  to  that  stack  of  chimneys 
coming  through  the  roof  four  feet  below  the  ridge  on  the 
town  side,"  Geoffrey  said.  "  We  can  stand  down  there 
out  of  sight  of  the  Spaniards.  We  shall  be  sure  to  attract 
attention  sitting  up  here,  and  might  have  some  bullets 
flying  around  our  ears,  besides  which  this  fellow's  friends 
might  suspect  our  object  and  signal  to  him  in  some  way. 
It  is  two  hours  yet  to  the  time  when  we  have  twice  seen 
him  send  his  bolts  across  the  moat." 

This  was  accordingly  done,  and  for  an  hour  and  a  half 
they  sat  down  on  the  roof  with  their  feet  against  the  stack 
of  chimneys. 

"  It  is  time  to  be  moving  now,"  Geoffrey  said  at  last. 
"  I  think  the  best  way  will  be  for  me  to  get  by  the  side  of 
the  dormer  window  instead  of  above  it.  It  would  be 
very  awkward  leaning  over  there,  and  I  should  not  have 
strength  to  strike  a  blow;  whereas,  with  the  rope  under 
my  arms  and  my  foot  on  the  edge  of  the  sill,  which  pro- 
jects a  few  inches  beyond  the  side  of  the  window,  I 
could  stand  upright  and  strike  a  downright  blow  on  the 
cross-bow." 

"  That  would  be  the  best  way,  I  think,"  Roger  Browne 
agreed;  "  and  I  will  come  down  on  to  the  top  of  the  win- 
dow and  lean  over.  In  the  first  place  your  foot  might 
slip,  and  as  you  dangle  there  by  the  rope  he  might  cut 
it  and  let  you  shoot  over,  or  he  might  lean  out  and  shoot 
you  as  you  climb  up  the  roof  again;  but  if  I  am  above, 
with  my  pistol  in  readiness,  there  will  be  no  fear  of 
accidents." 


AN    HEROIC    DEFENSE.  63 

CHAPTER  V. 

AN    HEROIC    DEFENSE. 

The  plan  Roger  Browne  suggested  was  carried  out. 
Geoffrey  was  first  lowered  to  his  place  by  the  side  of  the 
window,  and  bracing  himself  against  its  side  with  a  foot 
on  the  sill  he  managed  to  stand  upright,  leaning  against 
the  rope  that  Job  Tredgold  held  from  above.  Job  had 
instructions,  when  Geoffrey  lifted  his  arm,  to  ease  the 
rope  a  few  inches  so  as  to  enable  the  lad  to  lean  forward. 
After  two  or  three  attempts  Geoffrey  got  the  rope  to  the 
exact  length  which  would  enable  him  to  look  around  the 
corner  and  to  strike  a  blow  with  his  right  hand,  in  which 
he  held  a  stout  club.  Roger  Browne  then  descended  by 
the  aid  of  the  other  rope,  and,  fastening  it  around  his 
body,  lay  down  astride  of  the  roof  of  the  window,  with 
his  head  and  shoulders  over  the  end,  and  his  pistol  held 
in  readiness. 

It  seemed  an  age  to  Geoffrey  before  he  heard  the 
sound  of  a  footstep  in  the  loft  beside  him.  He  grasped 
his  cudgel  firmly  and  leaned  slightly  forward.  For  ten 
minutes  there  was  quiet  within,  and  Geoffrey  guessed  that 
the  traitor  was  writing  the  missive  he  was  about  to  send 
to  the  enemy;  then  the  footstep  approached  the  window, 
and  a  moment  later  a  cross-bow  was  thrust  out.  A 
glance  at  it  sufficed  to  show  that  the  bolt  was  enveloped 
in  a  piece  of  paper  wound  around  it  and  secured  with 
a  string.  Steadying  himself  as  well  as  he  could  Geoffrey 
struck  with  all  his  force  down  upon  the  cross-bow.  The 
weapon,  loosely  held,  went  clattering  down  the  tiles. 
There  was  an  exclamation  of  surprise  and  fury  from 
within  the  window,  and  at  the  same  moment  Job  Tred- 


84  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

gold,  seeing  that  Geoffrey's  attempt  had  been  successful, 
hauled  awa}^  at  the  rope  and  began  to  drag  him  back- 
ward up  the  tiles. 

The  lad  saw  a  man  lean  out  of  the  window  and  look  up 
at  him,  then  a  pistol  was  leveled;  but  the  report  came 
from  above  the  window,  and  not  from  the  threatening 
weapon.  A  sharp  cry  of  pain  was  heard,  as  the  pistol 
fell  from  the  man's  hand  and  followed  the  cross-bow 
down  the  roof.  A  few  seconds  later  Geoffrey  was  hauled 
up  to  the  ridge,  where  he  was  at  once  joined  by  Roger 
Browne.  Shifting  the  ropes  they  moved  along  till  above 
the  window  from  which  they  had  issued.  Geoffrey  was 
first  lowered  down.  As  soon  as  he  had  got  in  at  the 
window  he  undid  the  rope  and  Job  Tredgold  followed 
him,  while  Roger  Browne  slid  down  by  the  rope  attached 
to  the  grapnel;  then  they  ran  downstairs. 

As  soon  as  they  sallied  out  below  they  saw  that  Lionel 
and  the  men  with  him  had  captured  a  prisoner;  and  just 
as  they  joined  the  party  the  guard  came  around  from  the 
other  side  of  the  warehouse,  bringing  with  them  the 
cross-bow,  its  bolt,  and  the  pistol.  The  prisoner,  w^hose 
shoulder  was  broken  by  Roger  Browne's  shot,  was  at 
once  taken  to  Captain  Vere's  quarters.  That  officer  had 
just  arrived  from  the  walls,  knowing  the  time  at  which 
the  capture  would  probably  be  made. 

"  So  you  have  succeeded,"  he  said.  "  Well  done,  lads; 
you  have  earned  the  thanks  of  all.  We  will  take  this 
man  at  once  to  the  governor,  who  is  at  present  at  the 
town  hall." 

By  the  time  they  issued  out  quite  a  crowd  had  assem- 
bled, for  the  news  that  William  von  Arnig  had  been 
brought  a  prisoner,  and  wounded,  to  Captain  Vere's 
quarters  had  spread  rapidly.  The  crowd  increased  as 
they  went  along,  and  Captain  A'ere  and  his  party  had  dif- 


AN    HEROIC    DEFENSE.  85 

ficulty  in  making-  their  way  to  the  town  hall ;  many  of  the 
people  exclaiming  loudly  against  this  treatment  of  one 
of  the  leading  citizens.  The  governor  was,  when  they 
entered,  holding  council  with  the  English  leader,  Sir 
Roger  Williams. 

"  Why,  what  is  this.  Captain  \'ere?"  he  asked  in  sur- 
prise as  that  officer,  accompanied  by  the  two  boys  and 
followed  by  Roger  Browne  and  Job  Tredgold  guarding 
the  prisoner,  entered. 

"  I  have  to  accuse  this  man  of  treacherously  com- 
municating with  the  enemy,"  Francis  \'ere  said. 

"  What?  "  Arnold  de  Groenvelt  exclaimed  in  surprise. 
"  Why,  this  is  Mynheer  von  Arnig,  one  of  our  most  wor- 
shipful citizens!  Surely,  Captain  \'ere,  there  must  be 
some  error  here?  " 

"  I  will  place  my  evidence  before  you,"  Captain  \'ere 
said ;  ''  and  it  will  be  for  you  to  decide  upon  it.  ^Master 
Geoffrey  A'ickars.  please  to  inform  the  governor  what 
you  know  about  this  matter." 

Geoffrey  then  stated  how  he  and  his  brother,  being  at 
the  upper  window  of  the  warehouse,  had  on  two  days  in 
succession  seen  a  cross-bow  discl^arged  from  a  neighbor- 
ing window,  and  had  noticed  a  Spanish  soldier  come  out 
of  a  battery  and  pick  up  something  which  they  believed 
to  be  the  bolt, ^  and  how  he  and  his  brother  had  reported 
the  circumstances  to  Captain  Acre.  That  officer  then 
took  up  the  story  and  stated  that  seeing  the  evidence 
was  not  conclusive,  and  it  was  probable  that  if  an  attempt 
was  made  to  arrest  the  person,  whosoever  he  might 
be,  who  had  used  the  cross-bow,  any  evidence  of  trea- 
sona])le  design  might  be  destroyed  before  he  was  seized, 
he  had  accepted  the  offer  of  Master  A'ickars  to  climb 
the  roof,  lower  himself  to  the  window  from  which  the 
bolt  would  be  shot  and,   if  jjossible,   strike  it  from   the 


86  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

man's  hands,  so  that  it  would  fall  down  the  roof  to  the 
courtyard  below,  where  men  were  placed  to  seize  it. 

Geoffrey  then  related  how  he,  with  the  two  soldiers 
guarding-  the  prisoner,  had  scaled  the  roof  and  taken  a 
position  by  the  window;  how  he  had  seen  the  cross-bow 
thrust  out,  and  had  struck  it  from  the  hands  of  the  man 
holding  it;  how  the  latter  leaned  out,  and  would  have 
shot  him  had  not  Roger  Browne,  from  his  post  above 
the  window,  shot  him  in  the  shoulder. 

"  Here  are  the  cross-bow  and  pistol,"  Captain  Vere 
said ;  "  and  this  is  the  bolt  as  it  was  picked  up  by  my  men. 
You  see,  sir,  there  is  a  paper  fastened  around  it.  I  know 
not  its  contents,  for  I  judged  it  best  to  leave  it  as  it  was 
found  until  I  placed  it  in  your  hands." 

The  governor  cut  the  string,  unrolled  the  paper,  and 
examined  it.  It  contained  a  statement  as  to  the  state  of 
the  wall,  with  remarks  where  it  was  yielding,  and  wdiere 
the  enemy  had  best  shoot  against  it.  It  said  that  the 
defenders  had  in  the  night  begun  to  form  a  half-moon 
behind  it,  and  contained  a  sketch  showing  the  exact  posi- 
tion of  the  new  work. 

"Gentlemen,  what  think  you  of  this?"  the  governor 
asked  the  English  officers. 

"  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  it  is  a  foul  act  of 
treachery,"  Williams  said,  "  and  the  traitor  merits  death." 

"  We  will  not  decide  upon  it  ourselves,"  the  governor 
said.  "  I  will  summon  six  of  the  leading  citizens,  who 
shall  sit  as  a  jury  with  us.  This  is  a  grave  matter,  and 
touches  the  honor  of  the  citizens  as  well  as  the  safety  of 
the  town." 

In  a  few  minutes  the  six  citizens  summoned  arrived. 
The  evidence  was  again  given,  and  then  the  prisoner  was 
asked  what  he  had  to  say  in  his  defense. 

"  It  is  useless  for  me  to  deny  it,"  he  replied.     "  I  am 


AN    HEROIC    DEFENSE.  87 

caught  in  the  act,  and  must  suffer  for  it.  I  have  done 
my  duty  to  the  king"  of  Spain,  my  sovereign ;  and  I  warn 
you  he  will  take  vengeance  for  my  blood." 

"  That  we  must  risk."  the  governor  said.  "  Now,  gen- 
tlemen, you  citizens  of  this  town  now  attacked  by  the 
Spaniards,  and  you,  sir,  who  are  in  command  of  the 
soldiers  of  the  queen  of  England,  have  heard  the  evidence 
and  the  answer  the  prisoner  has  made.  \Miat  is  your 
opinion  thereon?  Do  you,  Sir  Roger  Williams,  being 
highest  in  ra.nk  and  authority,  first  give  your  opinion." 

'■  I  find  that  he  is  guilty  of  an  act  of  gross  treason 
and  treachery.  For  such  there  is  but  one  punishment — 
death."     And  the  six  citizens  all  gave  the  same  decision. 

"  You  are  found  guilty  of  this  foul  crime,"  the  gov- 
ernor said,  "  and  are  sentenced  to  death.  In  half  an  hour 
you  will  be  hung  in  the  market  place,  as  a  punishment 
to  yourself  and  a  warning  to  other  traitors,  if  such  there 
be  in  this  town  of  Sluys.  As  to  you,  young  sirs,  you 
have  rendered  a  great  service  to  the  town,  and  have 
shown  a  discernment  beyond  your  years.  I  thank  you  in 
the  name  of  the  city  and  of  its  garrison,  and  also  in  that 
of  the  States,  whose  servant  I  am." 

A  guard  of  armed  citizens  were  now  called  in,  the 
prisoner  was  handed  to  them,  and  orders  given  to  their 
ofiicer  to  carry  the  sentence  into  effect.  A  statement  of 
the  crime  of  the  prisoner,  with  the  names  of  those  who 
had  acted  as  his  judges,  and  the  sentence,  was  then  drawn 
out,  signed  by  the  governor,  and  ordered  by  him  to  be 
affixed  to  the  door  of  the  town  hall.  The  two  lads,  find- 
ing that  they  were  no  longer  required,  hastened  back  to 
their  c|uarters,  having  no  wish  to  be  present  at  the  execu- 
tion of  the  uphappy  wretch  whose  crime  they  had  been 
the  means  of  detecting. 

A  few  days  later  considerable  portions  of  the  battered 


88  BY  England's  aid, 

wall  fell,  and  shortly  afterward  a  breach  of  two  hundred 
and  fifty  paces  long  was  effected,  and  a  bridge  of  large 
boats  constructed  by  the  enemy  from  the  dyke  to  the  foot 
of  the  rampart. 

This  was  not  effected  without  terrible  loss.  Hundreds 
of  the  bravest  Spanish  soldiers  and  sailors  were  killed, 
and  three  officers  who  succeeded  each  other  in  command 
of  the  attack  were  badly  wounded.  The  Spanish  had 
labored  under  great  difficulties  owing  to  the  lack  of  earth 
to  push  their  trenches  forward  to  the  edge  of  the  moat, 
arising  from  the  surrounding  country  being  flooded. 
They  only  succeeded  at  last  by  building  wooden 
machines  of  bullet-proof  planks  on  wheels,  behind  each 
of  which  four  men  could  work.  When  all  was  prepared 
the  Spaniards  advanced  to  the  attack,  rushing  up  the 
breach  with  splendid  valor,  headed  by  three  of  their 
bravest  leaders;  but  they  were  met  by  the  English  and 
Dutch,  and  again  and  again  hurled  back. 

Day  and  night  the  fighting  continued,  the  Spaniards 
occasionally  retiring  to  allow  their  artillery  to  open  fire 
again  upon  the  shattered  ruins.  But  stoutly  as  the 
defenders  fought,  step  by  step  the  Spaniards  won  their 
way  forward  until  they  had  captured  the  breach  and  the 
west  gate  adjoining  it;  there  being  nothing  now  beyond 
the  hastily  constructed  inner  work  between  them  and  the 
town.  The  finest  regiment  of  the  whole  of  the  Spanish 
infantry  now  advanced  to  the  assault,  but  they  were  met 
by  the  defenders — already  sadly  diminished  in  numbers, 
but  firm  and  undaunted  as  ever,  and  their  pikes  and  their 
axes  well  supplied  the  place  of  the  fallen  walls. 

Assault  after  assault  was  met  and  repulsed,  Sir  Roger 
Williams,  Thomas  Baskerville,  and  Francis  Vere  being 
always  in  the  thick  of  the  fight.  Baskerville  was  distin- 
guished by  the  white  plumes  of  his  helmet,  Yere  by  his 


AN    HEROIC    DEFENSE.  89 

crimson  mantle;  and  the  valor  of  these  leaders  attracted 
the  admiration  of  the  Duke  of  Parma  himself,  who 
watched  the  fight  from  the  summit  of  the  tower  of  the 
western  gate.  Francis  \'ere  was  twice  wounded,  but  not 
disabled.  Sir  Roger  \Mlliams  urged  him  to  retire,  but 
he  replied  that  he  would  rather  be  killed  ten  times  in 
a  breach  than  once  in  a  house. 

Day  by  day  the  terrible  struggle  continued.  The 
Spaniards  were  able  constantly  to  bring  up  fresh  troops, 
but  the  defenders  had  no  relief.  They  were  reduced  in 
numbers  from  sixteen  hundred  to  seven  hundred  men, 
and  yet  for  eighteen  days  they  maintained  the  struggle, 
never  once  leaving  the  breach. 

The  pages  brought  their  food  to  them,  and  when  the 
attacks  were  fiercest  joined  in  the  defense,  fighting  as 
boldly  and  manfully  as  the  soldiers  themselves.  Geof- 
frey and  Lionel  kept  in  close  attendance  upon  Francis 
\'ere,  only  leaving  him  to  run  back  to  their  quarters  and 
bring  up  the  meals  cooked  for  him  and  his  two  ofificers 
by  Frau  ^lenyn  and  her  handmaids.  Both  kept  close  to 
him  during  the  fighting.  They  knew  that  they  were  no 
match  in  strength  for  the  Spanish  pikemen;  but  they  had 
obtained  pistols  from  the  armory,  and  with  these  they  did 
good  serv'ice,  several  times  freeing  him  from  some  of  his 
assailants  when  he  was  sorely  pressed.  On  one  occasion 
when  I'Yancis  \*ere  was  smitten  down  by  a  blow  from  an 
ax,  the  boys  rushed  forward  and  kej^t  back  his  assailants 
until  some  of  the  men  of  the  company  came  to  his  aid. 

"  You  have  done  me  brave  service  indeed,"  Captain 
W-re  said  to  them  when  he  recovered;  for  his  helmet  had 
defended  him  from  serious,  injury,  though  the  force  of 
the  blow  had  felled  him.  "  It  was  a  happy  thought  of 
mine  when  I  decided  to  bring  you  with  me.  This  is  not 
the  first  time  that  vou  have  rendered  me  good  service. 


gC  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

and  I  am  sure  you  will  turn  out  brave  and  valiant  soldiers 
of  the  queen." 

When  each  assault  ceased  the  weary  soldiers  threw 
themselves  down  behind  the  earthen  embankment,  and 
obtained  such  sleep  as  they  could  before  the  Spaniards 
mustered  for  fresh  attack.  When,  after  eighteeen  days' 
terrible  fig-hting,  the  Duke  of  Parma  saw  that  even  his 
best  troops  Vv'cre  unable  to  break  through  the  wall  of 
steel,  he  desisted  from  the  assault  and  began  the  slower 
process  of  mining.  The  garrison  from  their  lookout 
beheld  the  soldiers  crossing  the  bridge  with  picks  and 
shovels,  and  prepared  to  meet  them  in  this  new  style  of 
warfare.  Captain  Uvedale  was  appointed  to  command 
the  men  told  off  for  this  duty,  and  galleries  were  run 
from  several  of  the  cellars  to  meet  those  of  the  enemy. 

As  every  man  was  employed  either  on  the  rampart  or 
in  mining,  many  of  the  pages  were  told  off  to  act  as 
watchers  in  the  cellars,  and  to  listen  for  the  faint  sounds 
that  told  of  the  approach  of  the  enemy's  miners.  As  the 
young  Vickarses  were  in  attendance  on  the  officers,  they 
were  exempted  from  this  work ;  but  they  frequently  went 
down  into  the  cellars,  both  to  watch  the  process  of  min- 
ing by  their  own  men  and  to  listen  to  the  faint  sounds 
made  by  the  enemy's  workmen.  One  day  they  were 
sitting  on  two  wine  kegs,  watching  four  soldiers  at  work 
at  the  end  of  a  short  gallery  that  had  been  driven  toward 
the  Spaniards.  Suddenly  there  was  an  explosion,  the 
miners  were  blown  backward,  the  end  of  the  gallery  dis- 
appeared, and  a  crowd  of  Walloon  soldiers  almost  imme- 
diately afterward  rushed  in. 

The  boys  sprang  to  their  feet  and  were  about  to  fly, 
when  an  idea  occurred  to  Geoffrey.  He  seized  a  torch, 
and  standing  by  the  side  of  a  barrel  placed  on  end  by 
a  large  tier,  shouted  in  Dutch,  "  Another  step  forward 


Geoffrey  and  Lionel  save  FRANt;is  Vere's  life.— Page  91. 
Eng.  Aid.] 


AN   HEROIC   JDEFENSE.  9I 

and  I  fire  the  magazine!  "  The  men  in  front  paused. 
Through  the  fumes  of  smoke  they  saw  dimly  the  pile  of 
barrels  and  a  figure  standing  with  a  lighted  torch  close 
to  one  of  them.  A  panic  seized  them,  and  believing  they 
had  made  their  way  into  a  powder  magazine,  and  that 
in  another  instant  there  would  be  a  terrible  explosion, 
they  turned  with  shouts  of  "A  magazine!  a  magazine! 
Fly,  or  we  are  all  dead  men!  " 

"  Run,  Lionel,  and  get  help,"  Geoffrey  said,  and  in 
two  or  three  minutes  a  number  of  soldiers  ran  down 
into  the  cellar. 

The  Walloons  were  not  long  before  they  recovered 
from  their  panic.  Their  ofificers  knew  that  the  wine 
cellars  of  the  city  were  in  front  of  them,  and  reassured 
them  as  to  the  character  of  thebarrels  they  had  seen. 
They  were,  however,  too  late,  and  a  furious  conflict  took 
place  at  the  entrance  into  the  cellar,  but  the  enemy,  able 
only  to  advance  two  or  three  abreast,  failed  to  force  their 
way  in. 

Captain  Uvedale  and  Francis  A'ere  were  soon  on  the 
spot,  and  when  at  last  the  enemy,  unable  to  force  an 
entrance,  fell  back,  the  former  said,  "  This  is  just  as  I 
feared.  You  see,  the  Spaniards  drove  this  gallery,  and 
ceased  to  work  immediately  they  heard  us  approaching 
them.  We  had  no  idea  that  they  were  in  front  of  us,  and 
so  they  only  had  to  put  a  barrel  of  powder  there  and  fire 
it  as  soon  as  there  was  but  a  foot  or  two  of  earth  between 
us  and  them." 

'■  lUit  how  was  it,"  Francis  Vere  asked,  "  that  when 
they  fired  it  they  did  not  at  once  rush  forward?  They 
could  have  captured  the  whole  buildinc  before  we  knew 
what  had  happened." 

"  That  I  cannot  tell,"  Captain  Uvedale  replied.  "  The 
four    men    at    work    must    have    been    either    killed    Or 


92  BY  England's  aid. 

knocked  senseless.  We  shall  know  better  another  time, 
and  will  have  a  strong  guard  in  each  cellar  from  which 
our  mines  are  being  driven." 

"  If  it  please  you,  Captain  Uvedale,"  Lionel  said,  "  it 
was  my  brother  Geofifrey  who  prevented  them  from  ad- 
vancing; for  indeed  several  of  them  had  already  entered 
the  cellar,  and  the  gallery  behind  was  full  of  them." 

"  But  how  did  he  do  that? "  Captain  Uvedale  asked  in 
surprise. 

Lionel  related  the  ruse  by  which  Geofifrey  had  created 
a  panic  in  the  minds  of  the  Spaniards. 

"  That  was  well  thought  of  indeed,  and  promptly  car- 
ried out!  "  Captain  Uvedale  exclaimed.  "  Francis,  these 
pages  of  yours  are  truly  promising  young  fellows.  They 
detected  that  rascally  Dutchman  who  was  betraying  us. 
I  noticed  them  several  times  in  the  thick  of  the  fray  at 
the  breach;  and  now  they  have  saved  the  city  by  their 
quickness  and  presence  of  mind;  for  had  these  Spaniards 
once  got  possession  of  this  warehouse  they  would  have 
speedily  broken  a  way  along  through  the  whole  tier,  and 
could  then  have  poured  in  upon  us  with  all  their 
strength." 

"  That  is  so,  indeed,"  Francis  Vere  agreed,  "  They 
have  assuredly  saved  the  town,  and  there  is  the  greatest 
credit  due  to  them.  I  shall  be  glad,  Uvedale,  if  you  will 
report  the  matter  to  our  leader.  You  are  in  command 
of  the  mining  works,  and  it  will  come  better  from  you 
than  from  me  who  am  their  captain." 

Captain  L^vedale  made  his  report,  and  both  Sir  Roger 
Williams  and  the  governor  thanked  the  boys,  and  espe- 
cially Geoffrey,  for  the  great  service  they  had  rendered. 

Very  shortly  the  galleries  were  broken  into  in  several 
other  places,  and  the  battle  became  now  as  fierce  and  con- 
tinuous down  in  the  cellars  as  it  had  before  been  on  the 


AN    HEROIC    DEFENSE.  93 

breach.  B}"  the  hght  of  torches,  in  an  atmosphere  heavy 
with  the  fumes  of  gunpowder,  surrounded  by  piled-up 
barrels  of  wine,  the  defenders  and  assailants  maintained 
a  terrible  conflict;  men  staggering  up  exhausted  by  their 
exertion  and  by  the  stifling  atmosphere  while  others  took 
their  places  below,  and  so,  night  and  day,  the  desperate 
struggle  continued. 

All  these  weeks  no  serious  effort  had  been  made  for  the 
relief  of  the  hardly  beleaguered  town.  Captains  Hall 
and  Allen  had  several  times  swum  down  at  night  through 
the  bridge  of  boats  with  letters  from  the  governor 
entreating  a  speedy  succor.  The  States  had  sent  a  fleet 
which  sailed  some  distance  up  the  Zwin.  but  returned 
without  making  the  slightest  effort  to  break  through  the 
bridge  of  boats.  The  Earl  of  Leicester  had  advanced 
with  a  considerable  force  from  Ostend  against  the  for- 
tress of  Blankenburg,  but  had  retreated  hastily  as  soon 
as  Parma  dispatched  a  portion  of  his  army  against  him; 
and  so  the  town  was  left  to  its  fate. 

The  last  letter  that  the  governor  dispatched  said  that 
longer  resistance  was  impossible.  The  garrison  were  re- 
duced to  a  mere  remnant,  and  these  utterly  worn  out  by 
constant  fighting  and  the  want  of  rest.  He  should  ask 
for  fair  and  honorable  terms,  but  if  these  were  refused 
the  garrison  and  the  whole  male  inhabitants  in  the  city, 
putting  the  women  and  children  in  the  center,  would 
sally  out  and  cut  their  way  through,  or  die  fighting  in  the 
midst  of  the  Spaniards.  The  swinuner  who  took  the 
letter  was  drowned,  but  his  body  was  washed  ashore  and 
the  letter  taken  to  the  Duke  of  Parma. 

Three  days  afterward  a  fresh  force  of  the  enemy  em- 
barked in  forty  large  boats,  and  were  about  to  land  on 
an  unprotected  wharf  l)y  the  riverside  when  Arnold  de 
Groenvelt  hung  out  the  white  flag.     His  powder  was 


94  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

exhausted  and  his  guns  disabled,  and  the  garrison  so 
reduced  that  the  greater  portion  of  the  walls  was  left 
wholly  undefended.  The  Duke  of  Parma,  who  was  full 
of  admiration  at  the  extraordinary  gallantry  of  the 
defenders,  and  was  doubtless  also  influenced  by  the  reso- 
lution expressed  in  his  letter  by  the  governor,  granted 
them  most  honorable  terms.  The  garrison  were  to 
march  out  with  all  their  baggage  and  arms,  with  matches 
lighted  and  colors  displayed.  They  were  to  proceed  to 
Breskens.  and  there  to  embark  for  Flushing.  The  life 
and  property  of  the  inhabitants  were  to  be  respected,  and 
all  who  did  not  choose  to  embrace  the  Catholic  faith  were 
to  be  allowed  to  leave  the  town  peaceably,  taking  with 
them  their  belongings,  and  to  go  wheresoever  they 
pleased. 

When  the  gates  were  opened  the  garrison  sallied  out. 
The  Duke  of  Parma  had  an  interview  with  several  of  the 
leaders,  and  expressed  his  high  admiration  of  the  valor 
with  which  they  had  fought,  and  said  that  the  siege  of 
Sluys  had  cost  him  more  men  than  he  had  lost  in  the 
four  principal  sieges  he  had  undertaken  in  the  Low 
Country  put  together.  On  the  4th  of  August  the  duke 
entered  Sluys  in  triumph,  and  at  once  began  to  make 
preparations  to  take  part  in  the  great  invasion  of  Eng- 
land for  which  Spain  was  preparing. 

After  their  arrival  at  Flushing  Captains  A'ere,  Uvedale, 
and  others,  who  had  brought  their  companies  from 
Bergen-op-Zoom  to  aid  in  the  defense  of  Sluys,  returned 
to  that  town. 

The  Earl  of  Leicester  shortly  afterward  resigned  his 
appointment  as  general  of  the  army.  He  had  got  on  but 
badly  with  the  States-General,  and  there  was  from  the 
first  no  cordial  co-operation  between  the  two  armies. 
The  force  at  his  disposal  was  never  strong  enough  to 


AN    HEROIC    DEFENSE.  95 

do  anything  against  the  vastly  superior  armies  of  the 
Duke  of  Parma,  who  was  one  of  the  most  brilhant  gen- 
erals of  his  age,  while  he  was  hampered  and  thwarted 
by  the  intrigues  and  duplicity  of  Elizabeth,  who  w'as  con- 
stantly engaged  in  half-hearted  negotiations  now  with 
France  and  now  with  Spain,  and  whose  capricious  tem- 
per was  continually  overthrowing  the  best-laid  plans  of 
her  councilors  and  paralyzing  the  actions  of  her  com- 
manders. It  was  not  until  she  saw  her  kingdom  threat- 
ened by  invasion  that  she  placed  herself  fairly  at  the 
head  of  the  national  movement,  and  inspired  her  subjects 
with  her  energy  and  determination. 

Geoffrey  \'ickars  had  been  somewhat  severely 
wounded  upon  the  last  day  of  the  struggle  in  the  cellar, 
a  Spanish  officer  having  beaten  down  his  guard  and  cleft 
through  his  morion.  Lionel  was  unwounded.  but  the 
fatigue  and  excitement  had  told  upon  him  greatly,  and 
soon  after  they  arrived  at  Bergen  Captain  Xere  advised 
both  of  them  to  return  home  for  a  few  months. 

"  There  is  nothing  likely  to  be  doing  here  until  the 
spring.  Parma  has  more  serious  matter  in  hand.  They 
talk,  you  know,  of  invading  England,  and  after  his 
experience  at  Sluys  I  do  not  think  he  will  be  wasting  his 
force  by  knocking  their  heads  against  stone  walls.  I 
should  be  glad  if  I  could  return  too,  but  I  have  my  com- 
pany to  look  after  and  must  remain  where  I  am  ordered ; 
but  as  you  are  but  volunteers  and  giving  your  service 
at  your  pleasure,  and  are  not  regularly  upon  the  list  of 
the  pages  of  the  company,  I  can  undertake  to  grant  you 
leave,  and  indeed  I  can  see  that  you  both  greatly  need 
rest.  "S'ou  have  begun  well  and  have  both  done  good 
service,  and  have  been  twice  thanked  by  the  governor 
of  Sluys  and  Sir  Roger  Williams. 

\'ou  will  do  ymirselves  no  good  by  being  shut  up 


96  BY  England's  aid. 

throug-h  the  winter  in  this  dull  town,  and  as  there  is  a 
vessel  lying  by  the  quay  which  is  to  set  sail  to-morrow,  I 
think  you  cannot  do  better  than  go  in  her.  I  will  give 
you  letters  to  my  cousin  and  your  father  saying  how  well 
you  have  borne  yourselves,  and  how  mightily  Sir  Roger 
Williams  was  pleased  with  you.  In  the  spring  you  can 
rejoin,  unless  indeed  the  Spaniards  should  land  in  Eng- 
land— which  Heaven  forfend — in  which  case  you  will 
probably  prefer  to  ride  under  my  cousin's  banner  at 
home." 

The  boys  gladly  accepted  Francis  \"ere's  proposal.  It 
was  but  three  months  since  they  had  set  foot  in  Holland, 
but  they  had  gone  through  a  tremendous  experience,  and 
the  thought  of  being-  shut  up  for  eight  or  nine  months 
at  Bergen-op-Zoom  was  by  no  means  a  pleasant  one. 
Both  felt  worn-out  and  exhausted,  and  longed  for  the 
fresh,  keen  air  of  the  eastern  coast.  Therefore  the  next 
morning  they  embarked  on  board  ship.  Captain  A^ere 
presented  them  each  with  a  handsome  brace  of  pistols  in 
token  of  his  regard,  and  Captains  Uvedale,  Baskerville, 
and  other  officers  who  were  intimate  friends  of  Vere's, 
and  had  met  them  at  his  quarters,  gave  them  handsome 
presents  in  recognition  of  the  services  they  had  rendered 
at  Sluys. 

The  ship  was  bound  for  Harwich,  which  was  the  near- 
est English  port.  Landing  there,  they  took  passage  by 
boat  to  Manningtree  and  thence  by  horse  home,  where 
they  astounded  their  father  and  mother  by  their  sudden 
appearance. 

"  And  this  is  what  comes  of  your  soldiering,"  Mrs. 
Vickars  said  when  the  first  greeting  was  over.  "  Here 
is  Geofifrey  with  plasters  all  over  the  side  of  his  head, 
and  you,  Lionel,  looking  as  pale  and  thin  as  if  you  had 
gone  through  a  long  illness.     I  told  your  father,  when 


AN    HEROIC    DEFENSE.  97 

we  heard  of  your  going,  that  you  ought  to  be  brought 
back  and  whipped;  but  the  earl  talked  him  over  into 
writing  to  Captain  Francis  to  tell  him  that  he  approved 
of  this  mad-brained  business,  and  a  nice  affair  it  has 
turned  out."' 

"  You  will  not  have  to  complain  of  our  looks,  mother, 
at  the  end  of  a  week  or  two."  Geoffrey  said.  "  ]\Iy 
wound  is  healing  fast,  and  Lionel  only  needs  an  extra 
amount  of  sleep  for  a  time.  Yoit  see,  for  nearly  a  month 
we  were  never  in  bed,  but  just  lay  down  to  sleep  by  the 
side  of  Captain  \'ere  on  the  top  of  the  ramparts,  where 
we  had  been  fighting  all  day." 

"  It  was  a  gallant  defense,"  ]\Ir.  Mckars  said,  "  and  all 
England  is  talking  of  it.  It  was  wonderful  that  eight 
hundred  English  and  as  many  Dutchmen  should  hold 
a  weak  place  for  two  months  against  full  twelve  times 
their  number  of  Spaniards,  led  by  the  Duke  of  Parma 
himself,  and  there  is  great  honor  for  all  who  took  part  in 
the  defense.  The  governor  and  Sir  Roger  Williams 
especially  mentioned  Francis  \  ere  as  among  the  bravest 
and  best  of  their  captains,  and  although  you  as  pages 
can  have  had  naught  to  do  with  the  fighting,  you  will 
have  credit  as  serving  under  his  banner." 

"  I  think,  father,"  Geoffrey  said,  touching  the  plasters 
on  his  head,  "  this  looks  somewhat  as  if  we  had  had 
something  to  do  with  the  fighting,  and  here  is  a  letter 
for  you  from  Captain  A'cre  which  will  give  you  some 
information  about  it." 

Mr.  A'ickars  adjusted  his  horn  spectacles  on  his  nose 
and  opened  the  letter.     It  began: 

"  Mv  Dear  Master  and  Frtexd: 

"  I  have  Iiad  no  means  of  writing  to  vnu  since  votir 
letter  came  to  me,  having  had  other  matters  in  hand,  and 


98  BY  England's  aid. 

being  cut  off  from  all  coninuinication  with  England.  1 
was  glad  to  find  that  you  did  not  take  amiss  my  carrying 
off  of  your  sons.  Indeed  that  action  has  turned  out  more 
happily  than  might  have  been  expected,  for  I  own  that 
they  were  but  young  for  such  rough  service. 

"  However,  they  have  proved  themselves  valiant  young 
gentlemen.  They  fought  stoutly  by  my  side  during  our 
long  tussle  wath  the  Spaniards,  and  more  than  once  saved 
my  life  by  ridding  me  of  foes  who  would  have  taken  me 
at  a  disadvantage.  Once,  indeed,  when  I  was  down 
from  a  blow  on  the  pate  from  a  Spanish  ax,  they  rushed 
forward  and  kept  my  assailants  at  bay  until  rescue  came. 
They  discovered  a  plot  between  a  traitor  in  the  town  and 
the  Spaniards,  and  succeeded  in  defeating  his  plans  and 
bringing  him  to  justice. 

"  They  were  also  the  means  of  preventing  the  Span- 
iards from  breaking  into  the  great  wine  cellars  and  cap- 
turing the  warehouses,  and  for  each  of  these  services 
they  received  the  thanks  of  the  Dutch  governor  and 
of  Sir  Roger  Williams,  our  leader.  Thus,  you  see, 
although  so  young,  they  have  distinguished  themselves 
mightily,  and  should  aught  befall  me,  there  are  many 
among  my  friends  who  will  gladly  take  them  under  their 
protection  and  push  them  forward.  I  have  sent  them 
home  for  a  time  to  have  quiet  and  rest,  which  they  need 
after  their  exertions,  and  have  done  this  the  more  will- 
ingly since  there  is  no  chance  of  fighting  for  many 
months  to  come.  I  hope  that  before  the  Spaniards 
again  advance  against  us  I  may  have  them  by  my  side." 

"Well,  well,  this  is  wonderful!"  ]\Irs.  A'ickars  said 
when  her  husband  had  finished  reading  the  letter.  "  If 
they  had  told  me  themselves  I  should  not  have  believed 
them,  although  they  have  never  been  given  to  the  sin  of 


AN    HEROIC    DEFENSE.  99 

lying;  but  since  it  is  writ  in  ]\Iaster  \'ere's  own  hand  it 
caimot  be  doubted.     And  now  tell  us  all  about  it,  boys." 

"  We  will  tell  you  when  we  have  had  dinner,  mother. 
This  brisk  Essex  air  has  given  us  both  an  appetite,  and 
until  that  is  satisfied  you  must  excuse  us  telling  a  long 
story.  Is  the  earl  at  the  castle,  father?  because  we  have 
two  letters  to  him  from  Captain  Francis — one,  I  believe, 
touching  our  affairs,  and  the  other  on  private  matters. 
W'e  have  also  letters  from  him  to  his  mother  and  his 
brother  John,  and  these  we  had  better  send  ofif  at  once 
by  a  messenger,  as  also  the  private  letters  to  the  earl." 

"  That  I  will  take  myself,"  Air.  Mckars  said.  "  I  was 
just  going  up  to  him  to  speak  about  my  parish  affairs 
when  you  arrived." 

"  You  had  better  have  your  dinner  first,"  }^Irs  Vickars 
said  decidedly.  "  When  you  once  get  with  the  earl  and 
begin  talking  you  lose  all  account  of  the  time,  and  only 
last  week  kept  dinner  waiting  for  two  hours.  It  is  half- 
past  eleven  now,  and  I  will  hurry  it  on  so  that  it  will  be 
ready  a  few  minutes  before  noon." 

"  \'ery  well,  my  dear;  but  I  will  go  out  into  the  village 
at  once  and  find  a  messenger  to  dispatch  to  Crepping 
Hall  with  the  letters  to  Dame  Elizabeth  and  John  \"ere." 

The  boys'  story  was  not  told  until  after  supper,  for  as 
soon  as  dinner  was  over  Mr.  Mckars  went  up  to  the  castle 
with  the  letters  for  the  earl.  The  latter,  after  reading 
them,  told  him  that  his  cousin  spoke  most  highly  of  his 
two  sons,  and  said  they  had  been  of  great  service,  even 
as  far  as  the  saving  of  his  life.  Tlie  earl  told  Mr.  Vickars 
to  bring  the  boys  up  next  day  to  see  him  in  order  that  he 
might  learn  a  full  account  of  the  fighting  at  Sluys,  and 
that  he  hoperl  they  would  very  often  come  in,  and  would, 
while  they  were  at  home,  practice  daily  with  his  master  of 
arms  at  the  castle.     "  I  know,  Mr.  A'ickars,  that  vou  had 


lOO  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

hoped  tliat  one  of  them  would  enter  the  Church;  but  you 
see  that  their  tastes  he  not  in  that  direction,  and  it  is  evi- 
dent that,  as  in  the  case  of  my  cousin  P^rancis,  they  are 
cut  out  for  soldiers." 

"  I  am  afraid  so,"  Mr.  Vickars  said;  "  and  I  must  let 
them  have  their  own  way,  for  I  hold  that  none  should  be 
forced  to  follow  the  ministry  save  those  whose  natural 
bent  lies  that  way." 

"  I  don't  think  they  have  chosen  badly,"  the  earl  said. 
"  My  cousin  Francis  bids  fair  to  make  a  great  soldier,  and 
as  they  start  in  life  as  his  pages  they  will  have  every 
chance  of  getting  on,  and  I  warrant  me  that  Francis  will 
push  their  fortunes.  Perhaps  I  may  be  able  to  aid  them 
somewhat  myself.  If  aught  comes  of  this  vaporing  of 
the  Spaniards,  before  the  boys  return  to  Holland,  they 
shall  ride  with  me.  I  am  already  arming  all  the  tenantry 
and  having  them  practiced  in  warlike  exercises,  and  in 
the  spring  I  shall  fit  out  two  ships  at  Harwich  to  join  the 
fleet  that  will  put  to  sea  should  the  Spaniards  carry  out 
their  threats  of  invading:  us." 


CHAPTER  \I. 

THE  LOSS  OF  THE  "  SUSAN." 

There  were  few  people  in  Hedingham  more  pleased 
to  see  the  two  lads  on  their  return  than  John  Lirriper, 
to  whom  they  paid  a  visit  on  the  first  day  they  went  out. 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you  back,  young  masters;  though, 
to  say  the  truth,  you  are  not  looking  nigh  so  strong  and 
w^ell  as  you  did  when  I  last  parted  from  you." 

"  We  shall  soon  be  all  right  again,  John.  We  have 
had  rather  a  rough  time  of  it  over  there  in  Sluys." 

"Ah!  so  I  have  heard  tell,  Master  Geoffrey.     Your 


THE    LOSS    OF    THE    "  SUSAN.  101 

father  read  out  from  the  pulpit  a  letter  the  earl  had  re- 
ceived from  Captain  Francis  telling  about  the  fighting, 
and  it  mentioned  that  you  were  both  alive  and  well  and 
had  done  good  service ;  but  it  was  only  a  short  letter  sent 
off  in  haste  the  day  after  he  and  the  others  had  got  out  of 
the  town.  I  was  right  glad  when  I  heard  it,  I  can  tell 
you,  for  there  had  been  naught  talked  of  here  but  the 
siege;  and  though  your  lady  mother  has  not  said  much 
to  me,  I  always  held  myself  ready  to  slip  round  the  cor- 
ner or  into  a  house  when  I  saw  her  come  down  the  street, 
for  I  knew  well  enough  what  was  on  her  mind.  She  was 
just  saying  to  herself,  '  John  Lirriper,  if  it  hadn't  been  for 
you  my  two  boys  would  not  be  in  peril  now.  If  aught 
comes  to  them,  it  will  be  your  doing.'  And  though  it 
was  not  my  fault,  as  far  as  I  could  see,  for  Captain 
Francis  took  you  off  my  hands,  as  it  were,  and  I  had  no 
more  to  say  in  the  matter  than  a  child,  still,  there  it  was, 
and  right  glad  was  I  when  I  heard  that  the  siege  was  over 
and  you  were  both  alive. 

"  I  had  a  bad  time  of  it,  I  can  tell  you,  when  I  first  got 
back,  young  sirs,  for  your  mother  rated  me  finely;  and 
though  your  father  said  it  was  not  my  fault  in  any  way, 
she  would  not  listen  to  him,  but  said  she  had  given  you 
into  my  charge,  and  that  I  had  no  right  to  hand  you  over 
to  any  other  save  with  your  father's  permission — not  if  it 
were  to  the  earl  himself;  and  for  a  long  time  after  she 
would  make  as  if  she  didn't  see  me  if  she  met  me  in  the 
street.  When  my  wife  was  ill  about  that  time  she  sent 
down  broths  and  simples  to  her,  but  she  sent  them  by 
one  of  the  maids,  and  never  came  herself  save  when  she 
knew  I  was  away  in  my  boat. 

"  However,  the  day  after  the  reading  of  that  letter  she 
came  in  and  said  she  was  sorry  she  had  treated  me  hardly, 
and  that  she  had  known  at  heart  all  along  that  it  was  not 


102  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

altogether  my  fault,  and  asked  my  pardon  as  nice  as  if  I 
had  been  the  earl.  Of  course  I  said  there  was  nothing  to 
ask  pardon  for,  and  indeed  that  I  thought  it  was  only 
natural  she  should  have  blamed  me,  for  that  I  had  often 
blamed  myself,  though  not  seeing  how  I  could  have  done 
otherwise.  However,  I  was  right  glad  when  the  matter 
was  made  up,  for  it  is  not  pleasant  for  a  man  when  the 
parson's  wife  sets  herself  against  him." 

"  It  was  certainly  hard  upon  you,  John,"  Geoffrey  said ; 
"  but  I  am  sure  our  mother  does  not  in  any  way  blame 
you  now.  You  see,  we  brought  home  letters  from  Cap- 
tain Vere,  or  rather  Sir  Francis,  for  he  has  been  knighted 
now,  and  he  was  good  enough  to  speak  very  kindly  of 
what  we  were  able  to  do  in  the  siege.  Mother  did  not 
say  much,  but  I  am  sure  that  at  heart  she  is  very  grateful, 
for  the  earl  himself  came  down  to  the  rectory  and  spoke 
warmly  about  us,  and  said  that  he  should  always  be  our 
fast  friend,  because  we  had  given  his  cousin  some  help 
when  he  was  roughly  pressed  by  the  Spaniards.  I  hope 
we  shall  have  another  sail  with  you  in  a  short  time,  for  we 
are  not  going  back  to  the  Netherlands  at  present,  as 
things  are  likely  to  be  quiet  there  now.  Although  he  did 
not  say  so,  I  think  Sir  Francis  thought  that  we  were  over- 
young  for  such  rough  work,  and  would  be  more  useful  in 
a  year's  time;  for,  you  see.  in  these  sieges  even  pages 
have  to  take  their  share  in  the  fighting,  and  when  it 
comes  to  push  of  pike  with  the  Spaniards  more  strength 
and  vigor  are  needed  than  we  possess  at  present.  So  we 
are  to  continue  our  practice  at  arms  at  the  castle,  and  to 
take  part  in  the  drilling  of  the  companies  the  earl  is  rais- 
ing in  case  the  Spaniards  carry  out  their  threat  of  invad- 
ing England." 

Mrs.  A'ickars  offered  no  objection  whatever  the  first 
time  Geofifrey  asked  permission  to  go  down  to  Bricklesey 
with  John  Lirriper. 


THE    LOSS    OF    THE    "SUSAN.  IO3 

"  I  have  no  objection,  Geoffrey;  and  indeed,  now  that 
you  have  chosen  your  own  lives  and  are  pages  to  Sir 
Francis  Vere,  it  seems  to  me  that  in  matters  of  this  kind 
you  can  judge  for  yourself.  Now  that  you  have  taken  to 
soldiering  and  have  borne  your  part  in  a  great  siege,  and 
have  even  yourselves  fought  with  the  Spaniards,  I  deem 
it  that  you  have  got  beyond  my  wing,  and  must  now  act 
in  all  small  matters  as  it  pleases  you;  and  that  since  you 
have  already  run  great  danger  of  your  lives,  and  may  do 
so  again  ere  long,  it  would  be  folly  of  me  to  try  to  keep 
you  at  my  apron-strings  and  to  treat  you  as  if  you  were 
still  children." 

So  the  two  lads  often  accompanied  John  Lirriper  to 
Bricklesey,  and  twice  sailed  up  the  river  to  London  and 
back  in  Joe  Chambers'  smack,  these  jaunts  furnishing  a 
pleasant  change  to  their  work  of  practicing  with  pike  and 
sword  with  the  men-at-arms  at  the  castle,  or  learning  the 
words  of  command  and  the  work  of  officers  in  drilling 
the  newly  raised  corps.  One  day  John  Lirriper  told 
them  that  his  nephew  was  this  time  going  to  sail  up  the 
Medway  to  Rochester,  and  would  be  glad  to  take  them 
with  him  if  they  liked  it;  for  they  were  by  this  time  prime 
favorites  with  the  master  of  the  Susan.  Although  their 
mother  had  told  them  that  they  were  at  liberty  to  go  as 
they  pleased,  they  nevertheless  always  made  a  point  of 
asking  permission  before  they  went  away. 

"  If  the  wind  is  fair  we  shall  not  be  long  away  on  this 
trip,  mother.  Two  days  will  take  us  up  to  Rochester; 
we  shall  be  a  day  loading  there,  and  shall  therefore  be 
back  on  Saturday  if  the  wind  serves,  and  may  even  be 
sooner  if  the  weather  is  fine  and  we  sail  with  the  night 
tides,  as  likely  enough  we  shall,  for  the  moon  is  nearly 
full,  and  there  will  be  plenty  of  light  to  keep  our  course 
free  of  the  sands." 


I04  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

The  permission  was  readily  given.  Mrs.  Vickars  had 
come  to  see  that  it  was  useless  to  worry  over  small  mat- 
ters, and  therefore  nodded  cheerfully,  and  said  she  would 
give  orders  at  once  for  a  couple  of  chickens  to  be  killed 
and  other  provision  prepared  for  their  voyage. 

"  I  doubt  you  are  going  to  have  a  rougher  voyage  than 
usual  this  time,  young  masters,"  John  Lirriper  said  when 
the  boat  was  approaching  Bricklesey.  "  The  sky  looks 
wild,  and  I  think  there  is  going  to  be  a  break  in  the 
weather.  However,  tlie  Sitsaji  is  a  stout  boat,  and  my 
nephew  a  careful  navigator." 

"  I  should  like  a  rough  voyage  for  a  change,  John," 
Geoffrey  said.  "  We  have  always  had  still  water  and 
light  winds  on  our  trips,  and  I  should  like  a  good 
blow." 

"Well,  I  think  you  will  have  one;  though  maybe  it 
will  only  come  on  thick  and  wet.  Still  I  think  there  is 
wind  in  those  clouds,  and  that  if  it  does  come  it  will  be 
from  the  southeast,  in  which  case  you  will  have  a  sharp 
buffeting.  But  you  will  make  good  passage  enough 
down  to  the  Nore,  once  you  are  fairly  round  the  Whit- 
taker." 

"  Glad  to  see  you,  young  masters,"  Joe  Chambers  said 
as  the  boat  came  alongside  his  craft.  "  You  often 
grumbled  at  the  light  winds,  but  unless  I  am  mistaken  we 
shall  be  carrying  double  reefs  this  journey.  What  do 
you  think.  Uncle  John?  " 

"  I  have  been  saying  the  same,  lad;  still  there  is  no 
saying.  You  will  know  more  about  it  in  a  few  hours' 
time." 

It  was  evening  when  the  boys  went  on  board  the  Susan, 
and  as  soon  as  supper  was  over  they  lay  down,  as  she  was 
to  start  at  daybreak  the  next  morning.  As  soon  as  they 
were  roused  bv  the  creaking-  of  the  blocks  and  the  sound 


THE    LOSS    OP    THE    "  SUSAN."  I05 

of  trampling  of  feet  overhead,  they  went  up  on  deck. 
Day  had  just  broken;  the  sky  was  overspread  by  dark 
clouds. 

"  There  is  not  much  wind,  after  all,"  Geoffrey  said  as 
he  looked  round. 

"  No,  it  has  fallen  light  during  the  last  two  hours,"  the 
skipper  replied,  "  but  I  expect  we  shall  have  plenty  be- 
fore long.  However,  we  could  do  with  a  little  more 
now." 

Tide  was  half  out  when  they  started.  Joe  Chambers 
had  said  the  night  before  that  he  intended  to  drop  down 
to  the  edge  of  the  sands  and  there  anchor,  and  to  make 
across  them  past  the  Whittaker  Beacon  into  the  channel 
as  soon  as  there  was  sufificient  water  to  enable  him  to  do 
so.  The  wind  was  light,  sometimes  scarcely  sufficient  to 
belly  out  the  sails  and  give  the  boat  steerage  way;  at 
others  coming  in  short  puffs  which  heeled  her  over  and 
made  her  spring  forward  merrily. 

Before  long  the  wind  fell  lighter  and  lighter,  and  at  last 
Joe  Chambers  ordered  the  oars  to  be  got  out. 

"  We  must  get  down  to  the  edge  of  the  Buxey,"  he 
saifl,  "  before  the  tide  turns,  or  we  shall  have  it  against  us, 
and  with  this  wind  we  should  never  be  able  to  stem  it,  but 
should  be  swept  up  the  Crouch.  At  present  it  is  helping 
us,  and  with  a  couple  of  hours'  rowing  we  may  save  it  to 
the  Buxey." 

The  boys  helped  at  the  sweeps,  and  for  two  hours  the 
creaking  of  the  oars  and  the  dull  flapping  of  the  sail  alone 
broke  the  silence  of  the  calm;  and  the  lads  were  by  no 
means  sorry  when  the  skipper  gave  the  order  for  the 
anchor  to  be  dropped. 

I  should  like  to  have  got  about  half  a  mile  further," 
he  said;  "but  I  can  see  by  the  landmarks  that  we  are 
making  no  way  now.     The  tide  is  beginning  to  suck  in." 


io6  BY  England's  aid. 

"  How  long  will  it  be  before  we  have  water  enough  to 
cross  the  Spit?  "  Lionel  asked  as  they  laid  in  the  oars. 

"  Well-nigh  four  hours,  Master  Lionel.  Then,  even  if 
it  keeps  a  stark  calm  like  this,  we  shall  be  able  to  get 
across  the  sands  and  a  mile  or  two  up  the  channel  before 
we  meet  the  tide.  There  we  must  anchor  again  till  the 
first  strength  is  past,  and  then,  if  the  wind  springs  up,  we 
can  work  along  at  the  edge  of  the  sands  against  it. 
There  is  no  tide  close  in  to  the  sands  after  the  first  two 
hours.  But  I  still  think  this  is  going  to  turn  into  wind 
presently;  and  if  it  does  it  will  be  sharp  and  heavy,  I  war- 
rant.    It's  either  that  or  rain." 

The  sky  grew  darker  and  darker  until  the  water  looked 
almost  black  under  a  leaden  canopy. 

"  I  wish  we  were  back  into  Bricklesey,"  Joe  Chambers 
said.  "  I  have  been  well-nigh  fifteen  years  going  back- 
ward and  forward  here,  and  I  do  not  know  that  I  ever 
saw  an  awkwarder  look  about  the  sky.  It  reminds  me  of 
what  I  have  heard  men  who  have  sailed  to  the  Indies  say 
they  have  seen  there  before  a  hurricane  breaks.  If  it  was 
not  that  we  saw  the  clouds  flying  fast  overhead  when  we 
started,  I  should  have  said  it  was  a  thick  sea  fog  that  had 
rolled  in  upon  us.  Ah,  there  is  the  first  drop!  I  don't 
care  how  hard  it  comes  down  so  that  there  is  not  wind  at 
the  tail  of  it.  A  squall  of  wind  before  rain  is  soon  over; 
but  when  it  follows  rain  you  will  soon  have  your  sails 
close-reefed.  You  had  best  go  below  or  you  will  be  wet 
through  in  a  minute." 

The  great  drops  were  pattering  down  on  the  deck  and 
causing  splashes  as  of  ink  on  the  surface  of  the  oily- 
looking  water.  Another  half  minute  it  was  pouring  with 
such  a  mighty  roar  on  the  deck  that  the  boys  below 
needed  to  shout  to  make  themselves  heard.  It  lasted  but 
five  minutes,  and  then  stopped  as  suddenly  as  it  began. 
The  lads  at  once  returned  to  the  deck. 


THE    LOSS    OF    THE    "SUSAX."  IO7 

"  So  it  is  all  over,  ^Master  Chambers." 

"  Well,  the  first  part  is  over,  but  that  is  only  a  sort  of  a 
beginning.  Look  at  that  light  under  the  clouds  away  to 
the  south  of  east.  That  is  where  it  is  coming  from, 
unless  I  am  mistaken.  Turn  to  and  get  the  mainsail 
down,  lads,"  for  although  after  dropping  anchor  the  head 
sails  had  been  lowered,  the  main  and  mizzen  were  still 
on  her. 

The  men  set  to  work,  and  the  boys  helped  to  stow  the 
sail  and  fasten  it  with  the  tiers.  Suddenly  there  was  a 
sharp  puff  of  wind.  It  lasted  a  few  seconds  only,  then 
Joe  Chambers  pointed  toward  the  spot  whence  a  hazy 
light  seemed  to  come. 

■'  Here  it  comes!  "  he  said.  "  Do  you  see  that  line  of 
white  water?  That  is  a  squall  and  no  mistake.  I  am 
glad  we  are  not  under  sail." 

There  was  a  sharp,  hissing  sound  as  the  line  of  white 
water  approached  them,  and  then  the  squall  struck  them 
with  such  force  and  fury  that  the  lads  instinctively 
grasped  at  the  shrouds.  The  mizzen  had  brought  the 
craft  in  a  moment  head-to-wind,  and  Joe  Chambers  and. 
the  two  sailors  at  once  lowered  it  and  stowed  it  away. 

"  Only  put  a  couple  of  tiers  on,"  the  skipper  shouted. 
■  We  may  have  to  up  sail  again  if  this  goes  on." 

The  sea  got  up  with  great  rapidity,  and  a  few  minutes 
after  the  squall  had  struck  them  the  Susan  was  beginning 
to  pitch  heavily.  The  wind  increased  in  force,  and 
seemed  to  scream  rather  than  whistle  in  the  rigging. 

■■  The  sea  is  getting  up  fast!  "  Geofifrey  shouted  in  the 
skipper's  ear  as  he  took  his  place  close  to  him. 

"  It  won't  be  very  heavy  yet,"  Joe  Chambers  replied; 
"  tlie  sands  break  its  force.  But  the  tide  has  turned  now, 
and  as  it  makes  over  the  sand  there  will  be  a  tremendous 
sea  here  in  no  time;  that  is  if  this  wind  holds,  and  it 


108  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

seems  to  me  that  it  is  going  to  be  an  unusual  gale 
altogether." 

"  How  long  will  it  be  before  we  can  cross  the  Spit?  " 

"  W'e  are  not  going  to  cross  to-day,  that's  certain,"  the 
skipper  said.  "  There  will  be  a  sea  over  those  sands  that 
would  knock  the  life  out  of  the  strongest  craft  that  ever 
floated.  No,  I  shall  wait  here  for  another  hour  or  two  if 
I  can,  and  then  slip  my  cable  and  run  for  the  Crouch.  It 
is  a  narrow  channel,  and  I  never  care  about  going  into  it 
after  dark  until  there  is  water  enough  for  a  craft  of  our 
draught  over  the  sands.  It  aint  night  now,  but  it  is  well- 
nigh  as  dark.  There  is  no  making  out  the  bearings  of 
the  land,  and  we  have  got  to  trust  to  the  perches  tiie 
fishermen  put  up  at  the  bends  of  the  channel.  However, 
we  have  got  to  try  it.  Our  anchors  would  never  hold 
here  when  the  sea  gets  over  the  sands,  and  if  they  did 
they  would  pull  her  head  under  water." 

In  half  an  hour  a  sea  had  got  up  that  seemed  to  the 
boys  tremendous.  Dark  as  it  was  they  could  see  in 
various  directions  tracts  of  white  water  where  the  waves 
broke  wildly  over  the  sands.  The  second  anchor  had 
been  let  go  some  time  before.  The  two  cables  were  as 
taut  as  iron  bars,  and  the  boat  was  pulling  her  bows  under 
every  sea.  Joe  Chambers  dropped  a  head-line  overboard 
and  watched  it  closely. 

"  We  are  dragging  our  anchors,"  he  said.  "  There  is 
nothing  for  it  but  to  run." 

He  went  to  the  bow,  fastened  two  logs  of  wood  by 
long  lines  to  the  cables  outside  the  bow,  so  that  he  could 
find  and  recover  the  anchors  on  his  return,  then  a  very 
small  jib  was  hoisted,  and,  as  it  filled,  two  blows  with  an 
ax  severed  the  cables  inboard.  The  logs  attached  to 
them  were  thrown  over,  and  the  skipper  ran  aft  and  put 


THE    LOSS    OF    THE     "  SUSAN.  IO9 

up  the  helm  as  the  boat's  head  paid  off  before  the  wind, 
As  she  did  so  a  wave  struck  her  and  threw  tons  of  water 
on  board,  filhng  her  deck  nearly  up  to  the  rails.  It  was 
well  Joe  shouted  to  the  boys  to  hold  on,  for  had  they  not 
done  so  they  would  have  been  swept  overboard. 

Another  wave  struck  them  before  they  were  fairly 
round,  smashing  in  the  bulwark  and  sweeping  everything 
before  it,  and  the  boys  both  thought  that  the  Susan  was 
sinking  under  their  feet.  However  she  recovered  herself. 
The  water  poured  out  through  the  broken  bulwark,  and 
the  boat  rose  again  on  the  waves  as  they  swept  one  after 
another  down  upon  her  stern.  The  channel  was  well 
marked  now,  for  the  sands  on  either  side  were  covered 
with  breaking  water.  Joe  Chambers  shouted  to  the 
sailors  to  close-reef  the  mizzen  and  hoist  it,  so  that  he 
might  have  the  boat  better  under  control.  The  wind  was 
not  directly  astern  but  somewhat  on  the  quarter;  and 
small  as  was  the  amount  of  sail  shown,  the  boat  lay  over 
till  her  lee-rail  was  at  times  under  water;  the  following 
waves  yawing  her  about  so  much  that  it  needed  the  most 
careful  steering  to  prevent  her  from  broaching  to. 

"  It  seems  to  mo  as  the  wind  is  northering!  "  one  of 
the  men  shouted. 

The  skipper  nodded  and  slackened  out  the  sheet  a  bit 
as  the  wind  came  more  astern.  He  kept  his  eyes  fixed 
ahead  of  him,  and  the  men  kept  gazing  through  the 
gloom. 

"  There  is  the  perch,"  one  of  them  shouted  presently, 
"  just  on  her  weather-bow." 

The  skipper  nodded  and  held  on  the  same  course  until 
abreast  of  the  perch,  which  was  only  a  forked  stick.  The 
men  came  aft  and  hauled  in  the  mizzen  sheet.  Chambers 
put  up  the  helm.     The  mizzen  came  across  with  a  jerk, 


no  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

and  the  sheet  was  again  allowed  to  run  out.  The  jib 
came  over  with  a  report  like  the  shot  of  a  cannon,  and  at 
the  same  moment  split  into  streamers. 

"Hoist  the  foresail!  "  the  skipper  shouted,  and  the  men 
sprang  forward  and  seized  the  halliards;  but  at  this  mo- 
ment the  wind  seemed  to  blow  with  a  double  fury,  and 
the  moment  the  sail  was  set  it  too  split  into  ribbons. 

"Get  up  another  jib!"  Joe  Chambers  shouted,  and 
one  of  the  men  sprang  below.  In  half  a  minute  he  reap- 
peared with  another  sail. 

"  Up  with  it  quick.  Bill!  We  are  drifting  bodily  down 
on  the  sand." 

Bill  hurried  forward.  The  other  hand  hauled  in  the 
traveler,  to  which  the  bolt-rope  of  the  jib  was  still  at- 
tached, and  hauling  on  this  had  got  the  block  down  and 
in  readiness  for  fastening  on  the  new  jib.  The  sheets 
were  hooked  on,  and  then,  while  one  hand  ran  the  sail 
out  with  the  outhaul  to  the  bowsprit  end,  the  other 
hoisted  wath  the  halliards.  By  this  time  the  boat  was 
close  to  the  broken  water.  As  the  sail  filled  her  head 
paid  off  toward  it.  The  wind  lay  her  right  over,  and 
before  she  could  gather  way  there  was  a  tremendous 
crash.  The  Susan  had  struck  on  the  sands.  The  next 
wave  lifted  her,  but  as  it  passed  on  she  came  down  with 
a  crash  that  seemed  to  shake  her  in  pieces.  Joe  Cham- 
bers relaxed  his  grasp  of  the  now  useless  tiller. 

"  It  is  all  over,"  he  said  to  the  boys.  "  Nothing  can 
save  her  now.  If  she  had  been  her  own  length  farther 
off  the  sands  she  would  have  gathered  way  in  time.  As 
it  is,  another  ten  minutes  and  she  will  be  in  splinters." 

She  was  now  lying  over  until  her  masthead  was  but  a 
few  feet  above  water.  The  seas  were  striking  her  with 
tremendous  force,  pouring  a  deluge  of  water  over  her. 

"  There  is  but  one  chance  for  you,"  he  went  on.    "  The 


THE    LOSS    OF    THE    "  SUSAX.  Ill 

wind  is  dead  on  the  shore,  and  Fouhiess  Hes  scarce  three 
miles  to  leeward." 

He  went  into  the  cabin  and  fetched,  out  a  small  ax, 
fastened  in  the  companion  where  it  was  within  reach  of 
the  helmsman.  Two  blows  cut  the  shrouds  of  the 
mizzen,  a  few  vigorous  strokes  were  given  to  the  foot  of 
the  mast,  and,  as  the  boat  lifted  and  crashed  down  again 
on  the  sand,  it  broke  ofi  a  few  inches  above  the  deck. 

"  Xow.  lads,  I  will  lash  you  loosely  to  this.  You  can 
both  swim,  and,  with  what  aid  it  will  give,  you  may  well 
reach  the  shore.  There  are  scarce  three  feet  of  water 
here,  and  except  where  one  or  two  deeps  pass  across  it 
there  is  no  more  anywhere  between  this  and  the  land- 
It  will  not  be  rough  very  far.  Xow,  be  o&  at  once;  the 
boat  will  go  to  pieces  before  many  minutes.  I  and  the 
two  men  will  take  to  the  mainmast,  but  I  want  to  see  you 
off  first." 

Without  hesitation  the  boys  pushed  off  with  tlie  mast. 
As  they  did  so  a  cataract  of  water  poured  over  the  smack 
upon  them,  knocking  them  for  a  moment  under  the  sur- 
face with  its  force. 

For  the  next  few  minutes  it  was  a  wild  struggle  for  life. 
They  found  at  once  that  they  were  powerless  to  swim  in 
the  broken  water,  which,  as  it  rushed  across  the  sand, 
impelled  alike  by  the  rising  tide  behind  it  and  the  force  of 
the  wind,  hurried  them  along  at  a  rapid  pace,  breaking  in 
short,  steep  waves.  They  could  only  cling  to  the  mast 
and  snatch  a  breath  of  air  from  time  to  time  as  it  rolled 
over  and  over.  Had  they  not  been  able  to  swim,  they 
would  very  speedily  have  been  drowned;  but,  accus- 
tomed as  tlicy  were  to  diving,  they  kept  their  presence  of 
mind,  holding  their  breath  when  under  water  and  breath- 
ing whenever  they  were  above  it  with  their  faces  to  tlie 
land.     It  was  only  so  that  thev  could  breathe,  for  the  air 


112  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

was  thick  with  spray,  which  was  swept  along  with  such 
force  by  the  wind  that  it  would  have  drowned  the  best 
swimmer  who  tried  to  face  it  as  speedily  as  if  he  had  been 
under  water. 

After  what  seemed  to  them  an  age  the  waves  became 
somewhat  less  violent,  though  still  breaking  in  a  mass  of 
foam.  Geoffrey  loosed  his  hold  of  the  spar  and  tried  to 
get  to  his  feet.  He  was  knocked  down  several  times  be- 
fore he  succeeded,  but  when  he  did  so  found  that  the 
water  was  little  more  than  two  feet  deep,  although  the 
waves  rose  to  his  shoulders.  The  soft  mud  under  his 
feet  rendered  it  extremely  difficult  to  stand,  and  the  rope 
which  attached  him  to  the  spar,  which  was  driving  be- 
fore him,  added  to  the  difificulty.  He  could  not  overtake 
the  mast,  and  threw  himself  down  again  and  swam  to  it. 

"  Get  up,  Lionel!  "  he  shouted;  "  we  can  stand  here." 
But  Lionel  was  too  exhausted  to  be  capable  of  making 
the  effort.  With  the  greatest  difficulty  Geoffrey  raised 
him  to  his  feet  and  supported  him  with  his  back  to  the 
wind. 

"Get  your  breath  again!"  he  shouted.  "We  are 
over  the  worst  now  and  shall  soon  be  in  calmer  water. 
Get  your  feet  well  out  in  front  of  you,  if  you  can,  and  dig 
your  heels  into  the  mud,  then  you  will  act  as  a  buttress 
to  me  and  help  me  to  keep  my  feet." 

It  was  two  or  three  minutes  before  Lionel  was  able  to 
speak.  Even  during  this  short  time  they  had  been 
carried  some  distance  forward,  for  the  ground  on  which 
they  stood  seemed  to  be  moving,  and  the  force  of  the 
waves  carried  them  constantly  forward. 

"Feel  better,  old  fellow?"  Geoffrey  asked,  as  he  felt 
Lionel  making  an  effort  to  resist  the  pressure  of  the 
water. 

"  Yes,  I  am  better  now,"  Lionel  said. 


The  next  few  Minutes  it  was  a  wild  Struggle  for  Life.— Page  uz. 
Eng.  Aid.] 


THE    LOSS    OF    THE    "  SUSAX.  II3 

"  W'ell,  we  will  go  on  as  we  are  as  long  as  we  can ;  let 
us  just  try  to  keep  our  feet  and  give  way  to  the  sea  as  it 
takes  us  along.  The  quicker  we  go  the  sooner  we  shall 
be  in  shallower  water;  but  the  tide  is  rising  fast,  and 
unless  we  go  on  it  will  speedily  be  as  bad  here  as  it  was 
where  we  started." 

As  soon  as  Lionel  had  sufficiently  recovered  they 
again  took  to  the  spar;  but  now,  instead  of  clasping  it 
with  their  arms  and  legs,  they  lay  with  their  chests  upon 
it,  and  used  their  efforts  only  to  keep  it  going  before  the 
wind  and  tide.  Once  they  came  to  a  point  where  the 
sand  was  but  a  few  inches  under  water.  Here  they 
stood  up  for  some  minutes,  and  then  again  proceeded  on 
foot  until  the  water  deepened  to  their  waists. 

Their  progress  was  now  much  more  easy,  for  the  high 
bank  had  broken  the  run  of  the  surf.  The  water  beyond 
it  was  much  smoother,  and  they  were  able  to  swim,  push- 
ing the  spar  before  them. 

"  W'e  are  in  deep  water,"  Geofifrey  said  presently,  drop- 
ping his  feet.  "  It  is  out  of  my  depth.  Chambers  said 
there  was  a  deep  channel  across  the  sands  not  far  from 
the  island;  so  in  that  case  the  shore  cannot  be  far  away." 

In  another  quarter  of  an  hour  the  water  was  again 
waist-deep.     Geoffrey  stood  up. 

"  I  think  I  see  a  dark  line  ahead,  Lionel;  we  shall 
soon  be  there." 

Another  ten  minutes,  and  the  water  was  not  above  their 
knees.  They  could  see  the  low  shore  now  at  a  distance 
of  but  a  few  hundred  yards  ahead,  and  untying  the  ropes 
under  their  arms  they  let  the  spar  drift  on,  and  waded 
forwarrl  until  they  reached  the  land.  There  was  a  long 
nnul  i)ank  yet  to  cross,  and  exhausted  as  they  were  it 
took  them  a  long  time  to  do  tliis;  but  at  last  they  came 
to  a  sandy  bank  rising  sharply  some  ten  feet  above  the 


114  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

flat.  They  threw  themselves  down  on  this  and  lay  for 
half  an  hour  without  a  w^ord  being  spoken. 

"  Now,  Lionel,"  Geoffrey  said  at  last,  raising  himself 
to  a  sitting  position,  "  we  must  make  an  effort  to  get  on 
and  find  a  shelter.  There  are  people  living  in  the  island. 
I  have  heard  that  they  are  a  wild  set,  making  their  liv- 
ing by  the  wrecks  on  these  sands  and  by  smuggling 
goods  without  paying  dues  to  the  queen.  Still,  they  will 
not  refuse  us  shelter  and  food,  and  assuredly  there  is 
nothing  on  us  to  tempt  them  to  plunder  us." 

He  rose  to  his  feet  and  helped  Lionel  up.  Once  on 
the  top  of  the  bank  a  level  country  stretched  before  them. 
The  wind  aided  their  footsteps,  sweeping  along  with 
such  tremendous  force  that  at  times  they  had  difficulty 
in  keeping  their  feet.  As  they  went  on  they  came  upon 
patches  of  cultivated  land,  with  hedgerows  and  deep 
ditches.  Half  a  mile  further  they  perceived  a  house. 
On  approaching  it  they  saw  that  it  was  a  low  structure 
of  some  size,  with  several  outbuildings.  They  made  their 
way  to  it  and  knocked  at  the  door.  They  knocked 
twice  before  it  was  opened,  then  some  bolts  were  with- 
drawn. The  door  was  opened  a  few  inches.  A  man 
looked  out,  and  seeing  two  lads  opened  it  widely. 

"  Well,  who  are  you,  and  what  do  you  want?  "  he 
asked  roughly. 

*'  We  have  been  wrecked  in  a  storm  on  the  sands. 
We  were  sailing  from  Bricklesey  for  Sheerness  when  the 
storm  caught  us." 

The  man  looked  at  them  closely.  Their  pale  faces 
and  evidently  exhausted  condition  vouched  for  the  truth 
of  their  story. 

"  The  house  is  full,"  he  said  gruffly,  "  and  I  cannot 
take  in  strangers.     You  will  find  some  dry  hay  in  that 


THE    LOSS    OF    THE     "  SUSAX.  II5 

outhouse,  and  I  will  bring  you  some  food  there.  When 
you  have  eaten  and  drunk  you  had  best  journey  on." 

So  saying,  he  shut  the  door  in  their  faces. 

"  This  is  strange  treatment,"  Geoffrey  said.  "  I 
should  not  have  thought  a  man  would  have  refused  shel- 
ter to  a  dog  such  a  day  as  this.  What  do  you  say, 
Lionel,  shall  we  go  on?  " 

"  I  don't  think  I  can  go  any  further  until  I  have 
rested,  Geoffrey,"  Lionel  replied  faintly.  "  Let  us  lie 
down  in  shelter,  if  it  is  only  for  half  an  hour.  After  that, 
if  the  man  brings  us  some  food  as  he  says,  we  can  go  on 
again." 

They  went  into  the  shed  the  man  had  pointed  out.  It 
was  half  full  of  hay. 

"  Let  us  take  our  things  off  and  wring  them,  Lionel, 
and  give  ourselves  a  roll  in  the  hay  to  dry  ourselves. 
We  shall  soon  get  warm  after  that." 

They  stripped,  wrung  the  water  from  their  clothes, 
rolled  themselves  in  the  hay  until  they  felt  a  glow  of 
returning  warmth,  and  then  put  on  their  clothes  again. 
Scarcely  had  they  done  so  when  the  man  came  in  with  a 
large  tankard  and  two  hunks  of  bread. 

"  Here,"  he  said,  "  drink  this  and  then  be  ofY.  We 
want  no  strangers  hanging  round  here." 

At  an\-  other  time  the  boys  would  have  refused  hos- 
pitality so  churlishly  offered,  but  they  were  too  weak  to 
resist  the  temptation.  The  tankard  contained  hot 
spiced  ale,  and  a  sensation  of  warmth  and  comfort  stole 
over  them  as  soon  as  they  had  drunk  its  contents  and 
eaten  a  few  mouthfuls  of  bread.  The  man  stood  by  them 
while  they  ate. 

"  Are  you  the  only  ones  saved  from  the  wreck?  "  he 
asked. 


Il6  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

"  I  trust  that  we  are  not,"  Geoffrey  replied.  "  The 
master  of  the  boat  tied  us  to  a  mast  as  soon  as  she 
struck,  and  he  and  the  two  men  with  him  were  going  to 
try  to  get  to  shore  in  the  same  way." 

As  soon  as  they  had  finished  they  stood  up  and 
handed  the  tankard  to  the  man. 

"  I  am  sorry  I  must  turn  you  out,"  Jie  said,  as  if  some- 
what ashamed  of  his  want  of  courtesy.  "  Any  other  day 
it  would  be  dififerent,  but  to-day  I  cannot  take  any- 
one in." 

"  I  thank  you  for  what  you  have  given  us,"  Geofifrey 
said.     "  Can  you  tell  us  which  is  the  way  to  the  ferry?  " 

"  Follow  the  road  and  it  will  take  you  there.  About 
a  couple  of  miles.     You  cannot  mistake  the  way." 

Feeling  greatly  strengthened  and  refreshed  the  lads 
again  started. 

"  This  is  a  curious  affair,"  Geoffrey  said,  "  and  I  can- 
not make  out  why  they  should  not  let  us  in.  However, 
it  does  not  matter  much.  I  feel  warm  all  over  now,  in 
spite  of  my  wet  clothes." 

"  So  do  I,"  Lionel  agreed.  "  Perhaps  there  w^ere 
smugglers  inside,  or  some  fugitives  from  justice  hiding 
there.  Anyhow,  I  am  thankful  for  that  warm  ale;  it 
seems  to  have  given  me  new  life  altogether." 

They  had  walked  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  when  they  saw 
four  horsemen  coming  on  the  road.  They  were  closely 
wrapped  up  in  cloaks,  and  as  they  passed,  with  their 
heads  bent  down  to  meet  the  force  of  the  gale  and  their 
broad-brimmed  hats  pulled  low  down  over  their  eyes, 
the  boys  did  not  get  even  a  glimpse  of  their  features. 

"  I  wonder  who  they  can  be,"  Geoffrey  said,  looking 
after  them.  "  They  are  very  well  mounted,  and  look  like 
persons  of  some  degree.  \Miat  on  earth  can  they  be 
doing  in  such  a  wretched  place  as  this?     They  must  be 


THE    LOSS    OF    THE    "  SUSAN.  I17 

going  to  that  house  we  left,  for  I  noticed  the  road 
stopped  there." 

"  It  is  curious,  Geoffrey,  but  it  is  no  business  of  ours." 

"  I  don't  know  that,  Lionel.  You  know  there  are  all 
sorts  of  rumors  about  of  Papist  plots,  and  conspirators 
could  hardly  choose  a  more  out-of-the  way  spot  than  this 
to  hold  their  meetings.  I  should  not  be  at  all  surprised 
if  there  is  some  mischief  on  foot." 

Half  a  mile  further  three  men  on  foot  met  them,  and 
these,  like  the  others,  were  closely  wrapped  up  to  the 
eyes. 

■'  They  have  ridden  here,"  Geoffrey  said  after  they  had 
passed.  "They  have  all  high  riding-boots  on;  they 
must  have  left  their  horses  on  the  other  side  of  the  ferry. 
See,  there  is  a  village  a  short  distance  ahead.  We  will 
go  in  there  and  dry  our  clothes,  and  have  a  substantial 
meal  if  we  can  get  it.  Then  we  will  talk  this  business 
over." 

The  village  consisted  of  a  dozen  houses  only,  but 
among  them  was  a  small  public-house.  Several  men 
were  sitting  by  the  fire  with  pots  of  ale  before  them. 

"  W'e  have  been  wrecked  on  the  coast,  landlord,  and 
have  barely  escaped  with  our  lives.  W'e  want  to  dry  our 
clothes  and  to  have  what  food  you  can  give  us." 

"  I  have  plenty  of  eggs."  the  landlord  said,  "  and  my 
wife  will  fry  them  for  you;  but  we  have  no  meat  in  the 
house.  Fish  and  eggs  are  the  chief  food  here.  You  are 
lucky  in  getting  ashore,  for  it  is  a  terrible  gale.  It  is 
years  since  we  have  had  one  like  it.  As  to  drying  your 
clothes,  that  can  be  managed  easy  enough.  You  can  go 
up  into  my  room  and  take  them  off,  and  I  will  lend  you  a 
couple  of  blankets  to  wrap  yourselves  in,  and  vou  can  sit 
by  the  fire  here  until  your  things  are  dry." 

A  hearty  meal  of  fried  eggs  and  another  drink  of  hot 


Il8  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

ale  completed  the  restoration  of  the  boys.  Their  clothes 
were  speedily  dried,  for  the  landlady  had  just  finished 
baking  her  week's  batch  of  bread,  and  half  an  hour  in 
the  oven  completely  dried  the  clothes.  They  were  ready 
almost  as  soon  as  the  meal  was  finished.  Many  ques- 
tions were  asked  them  as  to  the  wreck,  and  the  point  at 
which  they  had  been  cast  ashore. 

"  It  was  but  a  short  distance  from  a  house  at  the  end 
of  this  road,"  Geofifrey  said.  "  We  went  there  for  shel- 
ter, but  they  would  not  take  us  in,  though  they  gave  us 
some  bread  and  hot  ale." 

Exclamations  of  indignation  were  heard  among  the 
men  sitting  round. 

"  Ralph  Hawker  has  the  name  of  being  a  surly  man." 
one  said,  "  but  I  should  not  have  thought  that  he  would 
have  turned  a  shipwrecked  man  from  his  door  on  such  a 
day  as  this.  They  say  he  is  a  Papist,  though  whether 
he  be  or  not  I  cannot  say;  but  he  has  strange  ways,  and 
there  is  many  a  stranger  passes  the  ferry  and  asks  for  his 
house.  However,  that  is  no  affair  of  mine,  though  I 
hold  there  is  no  good  in  secret  ways." 

"That  is  so,"  another  said;  "but  it  goes  beyond  all 
reason  for  a  man  to  refuse  shelter  to  those  the  sea  has 
cast  ashore  such  a  day  as  this." 

As  soon  as  they  had  finished  their  meal  and  again 
dressed  themselves,  the  lads  paid  their  reckoning  and 
went  out.  Scarcely  had  they  done  so  when  two  horse- 
men rode  up,  and,  drawing  rein,  inquired  if  they  were 
going  right  for  the  house  of  one  Ralph  Hawker. 

"  It  lies  about  a  mile  on,"  Geoffrey  said.  "  You  can- 
not miss  the  way;  the  road  ends  there." 

As  he  spoke  a  gust  of  wind  of  extra  fury  blew  off  one 
of  the  rider's  hats.  It  was  stopped  by  the  wall  of  a  house 
a  few  yards  away.     Geoffrey  caught  it  and  handed  it  to 


A    POPISH    PLOT.  119 

the  horseman.  With  a  word  of  thanks  h--  pressed  it 
firmly  on  his  head,  and  the  t^//o  men  rode  on 

"Did  you  notice  that?"  Geoffrey  asked  nis  brother. 
"  He  has  a  shaven  spot  on  the  top  of  his  head.  The  man 
is  a  Papist  priest  in  disguise.  There  is  something  afoot, 
Lionel.     I  vote  that  we  try  and  get  to  the  bottom  of  it." 

*'  I  am  ready  if  you  think  so,  Geoffrey.  But  it  is  a 
hazardous  business,  you  know;  for  we  are  unarmed,  and 
there  are,  we  know,  seven  or  eight  of  them  at  any  rate." 

"  We  must  risk  that,"  Geoffrey  said;  "  besides,  we  can 
run  if  we  cannot  fight.  Let  us  have  a  try,  whatever 
comes  of  it." 


CHAPTER  VH. 

A    POPISH    PLOT. 

There  was  no  one  about,  for  the  wind  was  blowing 
with  such  fury  that  few  cared  to  venture  out  of  doors, 
and  the  boys  therefore  started  back  along  the  road  by 
which  they  had  come,  without  being  observed. 

"  We  had  better  strike  off  from  the  road,"  Geoffrey 
said,  "  for  some  more  of  these  men  may  be  coming  along. 
Like  enough  someone  will  be  on  the  watch  at  the 
house,  so  we  had  best  make  a  long  detour,  and  when  we 
get  near  it  come  down  on  it  from  the  other  side.  You 
know  we  saw  no  windows  there." 

"That  is  all  well  enough,"  Lionel  agreed;  "but  the 
question  is,  how  are  we  to  hear  what  they  are  saying 
inside?  We  are  obliged  to  shout  to  catch  each  other's 
words  now,  and  there  is  not  the  least  chance  of  our  hear- 
ing anything  through  the  closed  shutters." 

"  We  nmst  wait  till  we  get  there,  and  then  see  what  is 


120  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

to  be  done,  Lionel.  We  managed  to  detect  a  plot  at 
Sluys,  and  we  may  have  the  same  luck  here." 

After  half  an  hour's  brisk  walking  they  again 
approached  the  house  from  the  side  at  which  they  had 
before  come  upon  it,  and  where,  as  Geoffrey  observed, 
there  were  no  windows;  they  made  their  way  cautiously 
up  to  it,  and  then  moved  quietly  around  to  the  side. 
Here  there  were  two  windows  on  the  ground  floor.  The 
shutters  were  closed,  for  glass  was  unknown  except  in 
the  houses  of  the  comparatively  wealthy.  Its  place  was 
taken  by  oiled  paper,  and  this  in  bad  weather  was  pro- 
tected by  outer  shutters.  Geoffrey  stole  out  a  few  paces 
to  look  at  the  window  above. 

"  It  is  evidently  a  loft,"  he  said,  as  he  rejoined  Lionel. 
"  You  can  see  by  the  roof  that  the  rooms  they  live  in 
are  entirely  upon  the  ground  floor.  If  we  can  get  in 
there,  we  might  possibly  hear  what  is  going  on  below. 
The  rooms  are  not  likely  to  be  ceiled,  and  there  are  sure 
to  be  cracks  between  the  planks  through  which  we  can 
see  what  is  going  on  below.  The  noise  of  the  wind  is 
so  great  there  is  little  chance  of  their  hearing  us.  Now, 
let  us  look  about  for  something  to  help  us  to  climb  up." 

Lying  by  an  outhouse  close  by  they  found  a  rough 
ladder,  composed  of  a  single  pole  with  bits  of  wood  nailed 
on  to  it  a  foot  apart.  This  they  placed  up  against  the 
door  of  the  loft.  They  could  see  that  this  was  fastened 
only  by  a  hasp,  with  a  piece  of  wood  put  through  the 
staple.  It  had  been  arranged  that  Geoffrey  only  should 
go  up,  Lionel  removing  the  pole  when  he  entered,  and 
keeping  w^atch  behind  the  outhouse  lest  anyone  should 
come  around  the  house.  Both  had  cut  heavy  sticks,  as 
they  came  along,  to  give  them  some  means  of  defense. 
Lionel  stood  at  the  pole,  while  Geoffrey  climbed  up, 
removed  the  piece  of  wood  from  the  staple,  and  then, 


A    POPISH    PLOT.  121 

holding  the  hasp  to  prevent  the  wind  blowing  in  the 
door  with  a  crash,  entered  the  loft.  A  glance  showed 
him  that  it  extended  over  the  whole  of  the  house,  and 
that  it  was  entirely  empty. 

He  closed  the  door  behind  him,  and  jammed  it  with 
a  couple  of  wedges  of  wood  he  had  cut  before  mounting; 
then  he  lay  down  on  the  rough  planks  and  began  to 
crawl  along.  He  saw  a  gleam  of  light  at  the  further 
end,  and  felt  sure  that  it  proceeded  from  the  room  in 
which  the  party  were  assembled.  Although  he  had  little 
fear  of  being  heard,  owing  to  the  din  kept  up  by  the 
wind,  he  moved  along  with  extreme  care  until  he  reached 
the  spot  whence  the  light  proceeded.  As  he  had  antici- 
pated, it  was  caused  by  lights  in  a  room  below  stream- 
ing through  the  cracks  between  the  rough  planking. 

Rising  on  to  his  knees  he  looked  around,  and  then 
crawled  to  a  crack  that  appeared  much  wider  than  the 
rest,  the  boards  being  more  than  half  an  inch  apart. 
Lying  down  over  it,  he  was  able  to  obtain  a  view  of  a 
portion  of  the  room  below.  He  could  see  a  part  of 
a  long  table,  and  looked  down  upon  the  heads  of  five 
men  sitting  on  one  side  of  it.  He  now  applied  his  ear 
to  the  crevice.  A  man  was  speaking,  and  in  the  inter- 
vals between  the  gusts  of  wind  which  shook  the  house 
to  its  foundation,  he  could  hear  what  was  said. 

"  It  is  no  use  hesitating  any  longer;  the  time  for  action 
has  arrived — Jezebel  must  be  removed — interests  of  our 
holy  religion — little  danger  in  carrying  out  the  plan  that 
has  been  proposed.  A'ext  time — Windsor — road  passes 
through  wood  near  Datchet— a  weak  guard  overpowered 
— two  told  ofT  to  execute — free  England  from  tyranny — 
glory  and  honor  throughout  Catholic  world.  England, 
disorganized  and  without  a  head,  could  ofifer  no  resist- 
ance— as  soon  as  dav  fixed — meet  at  Staines  at  house 


i22  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

of — final  details  and  share  each  man  is  to — done, 
scatter  through  country,  readiness  for  rising — Philip  of 
Spain " 

This  was  the  last  sentence  Geoffrey  caught,  for  when 
the  speaker  ceased  a  confused  and  general  talk  took  place, 
and  he  could  only  catch  a  word  here  and  there,  without 
meaning  or  connection.  He  therefore  drew  quietly  back 
to  the  door  of  the  loft  and  opened  it.  He  thought  first 
of  jumping  straight  down,  but  in  that  case  he  could  not 
have  fastened  the  door  behind  him.  He  therefore  made 
a  sign  to  Lionel,  who  was  anxiously  peering  around  the 
corner  of  the  outhouse.  The  pole  was  placed  into  posi- 
tion, and  pulling  the  door  after  him  and  refastening  the 
latch  he  made  his  way  down  to  the  ground,  replaced  the 
pole  at  the  place  from  which  they  had  taken  it,  and  then 
retired  in  the  direction  from  which  they  had  come. 

"Well,  what  have  you  heard,  Geofifrey?"  Lionel 
asked.     "  Was  it  worth  the  risk  you  have  run?" 

"Well  worth  it,  Lionel!  I  could  only  hear  a  little  of 
what  was  said,  but  that  was  quite  enough  to  show  that 
a  plot  is  on  foot  to  attack  and  kill  the  queen  the  next 
time  she  journeys  to  Windsor.  The  conspirators  are  to 
hide  in  a  wood  near  Datchet." 

"  You  don't  say  so,  Geoffrey!  That  is  important  news 
indeed.     What  are  we  to  do  next?  " 

"  I  have  not  thought  yet,"  Geoffrey  replied.  "  I 
should  say,  though,  our  best  plan  would  be  to  make 
our  way  back,  as  quickly  as  we  can,  by  Burnham  and 
Maldon  around  to  Hedingham.  The  earl  was  going  up 
to  London  one  day  this  week;  we  may  catch  him  before 
he  starts;  if  not,  we  must,  of  course,  follow  him.  But  at 
any  rate  it  is  best  to  go  home,  for  they  will  be  in  a  terri- 
ble fright,  especially  if  Joe  Chambers  or  one  of  the  men 
takes  the  news  to  Bricklesey  of  the  loss  of  the  Susan, 


A    POPISH    PLOT,  123 

for  it  would  be  quickly  carried  up  to  Hedingham  by 
John  Lirriper  or  one  or  other  of  the  boatmen.  No  day 
seems  to  be  fixed,  and  the  queen  may  not  be  going  to 
Windsor  for  some  little  time,  so  the  loss  of  a  day  will 
not  make  any  difference.  As  we  have  money  in  our 
pockets  we  can  hire  horses  at  Burnham  to  take  us  to 
Alaldon,  and  get  others  there  to  carry  us  home." 

An  hour's  walking  took  them  to  the  ferry.  It  was 
now  getting  dusk,  and  they  had  come  to  the  conclusion 
as  they  walked  that  it  would  be  too  late  to  attempt  to  get 
on  that  night  beyond  Burnham.  The  storm  was  as  wild 
as  ever,  and  although  the  passage  was  a  narrow  one  it 
was  as  much  as  the  ferryman  could  do  to  row  the  boat 
across. 

"  How  far  is  it  from  here  to  Burnham?  " 

"About  four  miles;  but  you  won't  get  to  Burnham 
to-night." 

"  How  is  that?  "  Geoffrey  asked. 

"  You  may  get  as  far  as  the  ferry,  but  you  won't  get 
taken  over.  There  will  be  a  big  sea  in  the  Crouch,  for 
the  wind  is  pretty  nigh  straight  up  it;  but  you  will  be 
able  to  sleep  at  the  inn  this  side.  In  the  morning,  if  the 
wind  has  gone  down,  you  can  cross;  if  not,  you  will  have 
to  go  around  by  the  bridge,  nigh  ten  miles  higher  up." 

This  was  unpleasant  news.  Not  that  it  made  any  dif- 
ference to  them  whether  they  slept  on  one  side  of  the 
river  or  the  other,  but  if  the  wind  was  too  strong  to  admit 
of  the  passage  in  the  morning,  the  necessity  for  making 
a  detour  would  cost  them  many  hours  of  valuable  time. 
There  was,  however,  no  help  for  it,  and  they  walked  to 
Criksey  Ferry.  The  little  inn  was  crowded,  for  the  ferry 
had  been  stopped  all  day,  and  many,  like  themselves,  had 
been  compelled  to  stop  for  a  lull  in  the  wind. 

Scarcely  had  they  entered  when  their  names  were  joy- 


124  BY  England's  aid. 

ously  shouted  out.  "Ah,  Masters  Mckars!  right  glad  am 
I  to  see  you.  We  feared  that  surf  had  put  an  end  to  you. 
We  asked  at  the  ferry,  but  the  man  declared  that  no 
strange  lads  had  crossed  that  day,  and  we  were  fearing 
we  should  have  a  sad  tale  to  send  to  Hedingham  by 
John  Lirriper." 

"  We  are  truly  glad  to  see  you,  Joe,"  Geoffrey  said,  as 
they  warmly  shook  Joe  Chambers  and  the  two  sailors  by 
the  hand.     "  How  did  you  get  ashore?" 

"  On  the  mainmast,  and  pretty  nigh  drowned  we  were 
before  we  got  there.  I  suppose  the  tide  must  have  taken 
us  a  bit  further  up  than  it  did  you.  We  got  here  well- 
nigh  two  hours  ago,  though  we  got  a  good  meal  and 
dried  our  clothes  at  a  farmhouse." 

"  We  got  a  meal,  too,  soon  after  we  landed,"  Geoffrey 
said;  "but  we  did  not  dry  our  clothes  till  we  got  to 
a  little  village.  I  did  not  ask  its  name.  I  am  awfully 
sorry,  Joe,  about  the  Susan." 

"  It  is  a  bad  job,  but  it  cannot  be  helped.  Master 
Geoffrey.  I  owned  a  third  of  her,  and  two  traders  at 
Bricklesey  own  the  other  shares.  Still,  I  have  no  cause 
to  grumble.  I  have  laid  by  more  than  enough  in  the 
last  four  years  to  buy  a  share  in  another  boat  as  good 
as  she  was.  You  see,  a  trader  aint  like  a  smack.  A 
trader's  got  only  hull  and  sails,  while  a  smack  has  got 
her  nets  beside,  and  they  cost  well-nigh  as  much  as  the 
boat.  Thankful  enough  we  are  that  we  have  all  escaped 
with  our  lives;  and  now  I  find  you  are  safe  my  mind  feels 
at  rest  over  it." 

"  Do  you  think  it  will  be  calm  enough  to  cross  in 
the  morning,  Joe? " 

"  Like  enough,"  the  sailor  replied;  "  a  gale  like  this  is 
like  to  blow  itself  out  in  twenty-four  hours.  It  has  been 
the  worst  I  ever  saw.     It  is  not  blowing  now  quite  so 


A    POPISH    PLOT.  125 

hard  as  it  did,  and  by  the  morning,  I  reckon,  though 
there  may  be  a  fresh  wind,  the  gale  will  be  over." 

The  number  of  travelers  was  far  too  great  for  the 
accommodation  of  the  inn;  and  with  the  exception  of  two 
or  three  of  the  first  arrivals,  all  slept  on  some  hay  in  one 
of  the  barns. 

The  next  morning,  although  the  wind  was  still  strong, 
the  fury  of  the  gale  was  abated.  The  ferryman,  however, 
said  the  water  was  so  rough  he  must  wait  for  a  time 
before  they  crossed.  But  when  Geoffrey  offered  him  a 
reward  to  put  their  party  on  shore  at  once,  he  consented 
to  do  so,  Joe  Chambers  and  the  tw^o  sailors  assisting  with 
the  oars;  and  as  the  ferry-boat  was  large  and  strongly 
built,  they  crossed  without  further  inconvenience  than 
the  wetting  of  their  jackets. 

Joe  Chambers,  who  knew  the  town  perfectly,  at  once 
took  them  to  a  place  where  they  were  able  to  hire  a 
couple  of  horses,  and  on  these  rode  to  Maldon,  some 
nine  miles  away.  Here  they  procured  other  horses,  and 
it  was  not  long  after  midday  when  they  arrived  at 
Hedingham. 

Mrs.  Vickars  held  up  her  hands  in  astonishment  at 
their  shrunken  garments;  but  her  relief  from  the  anxiety 
she  had  felt  concerning  what  had  befallen  them  during 
the  gale  was  so  great  that  she  was  unable  to  scold. 

"  We  will  tell  you  all  about  it,  mother,  afterward," 
Geoffrey  said,  as  he  released  himself  from  her  embrace. 
"  We  have  had  a  great  adventure,  and  the  Susa)i  has  been 
wrecked.  But  this  is  not  the  most  important  matter. 
Father,  has  the  carl  started  yet?  " 

"  He  was  to  have  gone  this  morning,  Geoffrey,  but 
the  floods  are  likely  to  be  out,  and  the  roads  will  be  in 
such  a  state  that  I  have  no  doubt  he  has  put  off  his 
journey." 


126  BY  England's  aid. 

"  It  is  important  that  we  should  see  him  at  once, 
father.  We  have  overheard  some  people  plotting 
against  the  queen's  life,  and  measures  must  be  taken 
at  once  for  her  safety.  We  will  run  up  and  change  our 
things,  if  you  will  go  with  us  to  see  him.  If  you  are 
there  he  will  see  you  whatever  he  is  doing,  while,  if  we 
go  alone,  there  might  be  delay." 

Without  waiting  for  an  answer  the  boys  ran  upstairs 
and  quickly  returned  in  fresh  clothes.  Mr.  Vickars  was 
waiting  for  them  with  his  hat  on. 

"You  are  quite  sure  of  what  you  are  saying,  Geof- 
frey? "  he  observed,  as  they  walked  toward  the  castle. 
"  Remember  that,  if  it  should  turn  out  an  error,  you  are 
likely  to  come  to  sore  disgrace  instead  of  receiving  com- 
mendation for  your  interference.  Everyone  has  been 
talking  of  plots  against  the  queen  for  some  time,  and  you 
may  well  have  mistaken  the  purport  of  what  you  have 
heard." 

"There  is  no  mistake,  father;  it  is  a  real  conspiracy, 
though  who  are  those  concerned  in  it  I  know  not. 
Lionel  and  I  are  not  likely  to  raise  a  false  alarm  about 
nothing,  as  you  will  say  yourself  when  you  hear  the  story 
I  have  to  tell  the  earl." 

They  had  by  this  time  entered  the  gates  of  the  castle. 

"  The  earl  has  just  finished  dinner,"  one  of  the  attend- 
ants replied  in  answer  to  the  question  of  Mr.  Vickars. 

"  Will  you  tell  him  that  I  wish  to  see  him  on  urgent 
business?  " 

In  two  or  three  minutes  the  servant  returned  and 
asked  the  clergyman  to  follow  him.  The  earl  received 
him  in  his  private  chamber,  for  the  castle  was  full  of 
guests. 

"Well,  dominie,  what  is  it?"  he  asked.  "You  want 
some  help,  I  will  be  bound,  for  somebody  ill  or  in  dis- 


A    POPISH    PLOT.  127 

tress.  I  know  pretty  well  by  this  time  the  meaning  of 
your  urgent  business." 

"  It  is  nothing  of  that  kind  to-day,"  the  clergyman 
replied;  "it  is,  in  fact,  my  sons  who  wish  to  see  your 
lordship.  I  do  not  myself  know  the  full  purport  of  their 
story,  save  that  it  is  something  which  touches  the  safety 
of  the  queen." 

The  earl's  expression  at  once  changed. 

"  Is  that  so,  young  sirs?  This  is  a  serious  matter, 
you  know.  It  is  a  grave  thing  to  bring  an  accusation 
against  anyone  in  matters  touching  the  state." 

"  I  am  aware  that  it  is,  my  lord;  and  assuredly  my 
brother  and  I  would  not  lightly  meddle  with  such  mat- 
ters; but  I  think  that  you  will  say  this  is  a  business  that 
should  be  attended  to.  It  happened  thus,  sir."  He  then 
briefly  told  how  that,  being  out  in  a  ketch  that  traded 
from  Bricklesey,  they  were  caught  in  the  gale;  that  the 
vessel  was  driven  on  the  sands,  and  they  were  cast  ashore 
on  a  mast. 

He  then  related  the  inhospitable  reception  they  had 
met  with.  "  It  seemed  strange  to  us,  sir,  and  contrary 
to  nature,  that  anyone  should  refuse  to  allow  two  ship- 
wrecked lads  to  enter  the  house  for  shelter  on  such  a 
day;  and  it  seemed  well-nigh  impossible  that  his  tale  of 
the  place  being  too  full  to  hold  us  could  be  true.  How- 
ever, we  started  to  walk.  On  our  way  we  met  four 
horsemen  going  toward  the  house,  closely  muffled  up  in 
cloaks." 

"  There  was  nothing  very  strange  in  that,"  the  earl 
observed,  "  in  such  weather  as  we  had  yesterday." 

"  Nothing  at  all,  sir.  We  should  not  have  given  the 
matter  one  thought  had  it  not  been  that  the  four  men 
were  very  well  mounted,  and,  apparently,  gentlemen;  and 
it  was  strange  that  such  should  have  business  in  an  out- 


128  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

of-the-way  house  in  Foulness  Island.  A  little  further  we 
met  three  men  on  foot.  They  were  also  wrapped  up  in 
cloaks;  but  they  wore  high  riding-boots,  and  had  proba- 
bly left  their  horses  on  the  other  side  of  the  ferry  so  as 
not  to  attract  attention.  A  short  time  afterward  we  met 
two  more  horsemen,  one  of  whom  asked  us  if  he  was 
going  right  for  the  house  we  had  been  at.  As  he  was 
speaking  a  gust  of  wind  blew  off  his  hat.  I  fetched  it 
and  gave  it  to  him,  and  as  he  stooped  to  put  it  on  I  saw 
that  a  tonsure  was  shaven  on  the  top  of  his  head.  The 
matter  had  already  seemed  strange  to  us;  but  the  fact 
that  one  of  this  number  of  men,  all  going  to  a  lonely 
house,  was  a  priest  in  disguise,  seemed  so  suspicious  that 
my  brother  and  myself  determined  to  try  and  get  to  the 
bottom  of  it." 

Geofifrey  then  related  how  they  had  gone  back  to  the 
house  and  effected  an  entrance  into  the  loft  extending 
over  it;  how  he  had  through  the  cracks  in  the  boards 
seen  a  party  of  men  gathered  in  one  of  the  lower  rooms, 
and  then  repeated  word  for  word  the  scraps  of  conversa- 
tion that  he  had  overheard. 

The  earl  had  listened  with  an  expression  of  amused 
doubt  to  the  early  portion  of  the  narrative;  but  when 
Geoffrey  came  to  the  part  whereaccident  had  shown  to 
him  that  one  of  these  men  proceeding  toward  this  house 
was  a  disguised  priest,  his  face  became  serious,  and  he 
listened  with  deep  attention  to  the  rest  of  the  narrative. 

"  Faith,"  he  said,  "  this  is  a  serious  matter,  and  you 
have  done  right  well  in  following  up  your  suspicions, 
and  in  risking  your  lives,  for  they  would  assuredly  have 
killed  you  had  they  discovered  you.  Mr.  Vickars,  your 
sons  must  ride  with  me  to  London  at  once.  The  matter 
is  too  grave  for  a  moment's  delay.  I  must  lay  it  before 
Burleigh  at  once.     A  day's  delay  might  be  fatal." 


A    POPISH    PLOT.  129 

He  rang  a  bell  standing  on  the  table.  As  soon  as  an 
attendant  answered  it  he  said:  "Order  three  horses  to 
be  saddled  at  once;  I  must  ride  to  London  with  these 
young  gentlemen  without  delay.  Order  Parsons  and 
Nichols  to  be  ready  in  half  an  hour  to  set  out  with  us. 
Have  you  had  food,  young  sirs?  for  it  seems  you  came 
hither  directly  you  arrived."  Finding  that  the  boys  had 
eaten  nothing  since  they  had  left  Alaldon,  he  ordered 
food  to  be  brought  them,  and  begged  them  eat  it  while 
he  explained  to  the  countess  and  guests  that  sudden  busi- 
ness, that  could  not  be  delayed,  called  him  away  to  Lon- 
don. Half  an  hour  later  he  started  with  the  boys,  the 
two  servants  following  behind.  Late  that  evening  they 
arrived  in  London.  It  was  too  late  to  call  on  Lord  Bur- 
leigh that  night;  but  early  the  next  morning  the  earl 
took  the  boys  with  him  to  the  house  of  the  great  states- 
man. Leaving  them  in  the  antechamber,  he  went  in  to 
the  inner  apartment  where  the  minister  was  at  breakfast. 
Ten  minutes  later  he  came  out,  and  called  the  boys  in. 

"  The  Earl  of  Oxford  has  told  me  your  story,"  Lord 
Burleigh  said.  "  Tell  it  me  again,  and  omit  nothing;  for 
things  that  seem  small  are  often  of  consequence  in  a 
matter  like  this." 

Geoffrey  again  repeated  his  story,  giving  full  details  of 
all  that  had  taken  place  from  the  time  of  their  first  reach- 
ing the  house. 

Lord  Burleigh  then  questioned  him  closely  as  to 
whether  they  had  seen  any  of  the  faces  of  the  men,  and 
would  recognize  them  again. 

"  I  saw  none  from  my  spying-place  above,  my  lord," 
Geoffrey  said.  "  I  could  see  only  the  tops  of  their  heads, 
and  most  of  them  still  kept  their  hats  on;  nor  did  we  see 
them  as  they  passed,  wath  the  exception  only  of  the  man 
I  supposed  to  be  a  priest.     His  face  I  saw  plainly.     It 


130  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

was  smooth  shaven;  his  complexion  was  dark,  his  eye- 
brows were  thin  and  straight,  his  face  narrow.  I  should 
take  him  for  a  foreigner — either  a  Spaniard  or  Italian." 

Lord  Burleigh  made  a  note  of  this  description. 

"  Thanks,  young  sirs,"  he  said.  "  I  shall,  of  course, 
take  measures  to  prevent  this  plot  being  carried  out,  and 
shall  inform  Her  Majesty  how^  bravely  you  both  risked 
your  lives  to  discover  this  conspiracy  against  her  person. 
The  Earl  of  Oxford  informs  me  that  you  are  pages  of  his 
cousin,  Capain  Francis  Vere,  a  very  brave  and  valiant 
gentleman ;  and  that  you  bore  your  part  bravely  in  the 
siege  of  Sluys,  but  are  at  present  at  home  to  rest  after 
your  labors  there,  and  have  permission  of  Captain  Vere 
to  take  part  in  any  trouble  that  may  arise  here  o\ving  to 
the  action  of  the  Spaniards.  I  have  now  no  further  occa- 
sion for  your  services,  and  you  can  return  with  the  earl 
to  Hedingham,  but  your  attendance  in  London  will  be 
needed  when  we  lay  hands  upon  these  conspirators." 

The  same  day  they  rode  back  to  Hedingham,  but  ten 
days  later  were  again  summoned  to  London.  The  queen 
had  the  day  before  journeyed  to  Windsor.  Half  an  hour 
before  she  arrived  at  the  wood  near  Datchet  a  strong 
party  of  her  guard  had  suddenly  surrounded  it,  and  had 
found  twelve  armed  men  lurking  there.  These  had  been 
arrested  and  lodged  in  the  Tower.  Three  of  them  were 
foreigners,  the  rest  members  of  Catholic  families  known 
to  be  favorable  to  the  Spanish  cause.  Their  trial  was 
conducted  privately,  as  it  was  deemed  advisable  that  as 
little  should  be  made  as  possible  of  this  and  other  similar 
plots  against  the  queen's  life  that  were  discovered  about 
this  time. 

Geofifrey  and  Lionel  gave  their  evidence  before  the 
council.  As  the  only  man  they  could  have  identified  was 
not  of  the  party  captured,  their  evidence  only  w^ent  to 


THE    SPANISH    ARMADA.  I3I 

show  the  motive  of  this  gathering  in  the  wood  near 
Datchet.  The  prisoners  stoutly  maintained  that  Geof- 
frey had  misunderstood  the  conversation  he  had  partly 
overheard,  and  that  their  design  was  simply  to  make  the 
queen  a  prisoner  and  force  her  to  abdicate.  Three  of 
the  prisoners,  who  had  before  been  banished  from  the 
country  and  who  had  secretly  returned,  were  sentenced 
to  death;  two  of  the  others  to  imprisonment  for  a  long 
term  of  years,  the  rest  to  banishment  from  England. 

After  the  trial  was  over  Lord  Burleigh  sent  for  the 
boys,  and  gave  them  a  very  gracious  message  in  the 
queen's  name,  together  with  two  rings  in  token  of  Her 
^Majesty's  gratitude.  Highly  delighted  with  these  honors 
they  returned  to  Hedingham,  and  devoted  themselves 
even  more  assiduously  than  before  to  exercises  in  arms, 
in  order  that  they  might  some  day  prove  themselves 
valiant  soldiers  of  the  queen. 

CHAPTER   VHL 

THE    SPANISH    ARMADA. 

The  struggle  that  was  at  hand  between  Spain  and 
England  had  long  been  foreseen  as  inevitable.  The  one 
power  was  the  champion  of  Roman  Catholicism,  the 
other  of  Protestantism ;  and  yet,  although  so  much  hung 
upon  the  result  of  the  encounter,  and  all  Europe  looked 
on  with  the  most  intense  interest,  both  parties  entered 
upon  the  struggle  without  allies,  and  this  entirely  from 
the  personal  fault  of  the  sovereigns  of  the  two  nations. 

Queen  Elizabeth,  by  her  constant  intrigues,  her  under- 
hand dealings  with  France  and  Spain,  her  grasping 
policy  in  the  Xetherlands,  her  meanness  and  parsimony, 
and  the  fact  that  she  was  readv  at  anv  moment  to  sacri- 


132  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

ficc  the  Netherlands  to  her  own  pohcy,  had  wholly 
alienated  the  people  of  the  Low  Country;  for  while  their 
own  efforts  for  defense  were  paralyzed  by  the  constant 
interference  of  Elizabeth,  no  benefit  was  obtained  from 
the  English  army,  whose  orders  were  to  stand  always  on 
the  defensive — the  queen's  only  anxiety  appearing  to  be 
to  keep  her  grasp  upon  the  towns  that  had  been  handed 
over  to  her  as  the  price  of  her  alliance. 

Her  own  counselors  were  driven  to  their  wits'  end  by 
her  constant  changes  of  purpose.  Her  troops  were 
starving  and  in  rags  from  her  parsimony,  the  fleet  lay 
dismantled  and  useless  from  want  of  funds,  and  except 
such  arming  and  drilling  as  took  place  at  the  expense  of 
the  nobles,  counties,  and  cities,  no  preparation  whatever 
was  made  to  meet  the  coming  storm.  Upon  the  other 
hand,  Philip  of  Spain,  who  might  have  been  at  the  head 
of  a  great  Catholic  league  against  England,  had  isolated 
himself  by  his  personal  ambitions.  Had  he  declared 
himself  ready,  in  the  event  of  his  conquest  of  England, 
to  place  James  of  Scotland  upon  the  throne,  he  would 
have  had  Scotland  with  him,  together  with  the  Catholics 
of  England,  still  a  powerful  and  important  body. 

France,  too,  would  have  joined  him,  and  the  combina- 
tion against  Elizabeth  and  the  Protestants  of  England 
would  have  been  well-nigh  irresistible.  But  this  he  could 
not  bring  himself  to  do.  His  dream  was  the  annexation 
of  England  to  Spain ;  and  smarting  as  the  English  Catho- 
lics were  under  the  execution  of  Mary  of  Scotland,  their 
English  spirit  revolted  against  the  idea  of  the  rule  of 
Spain,  and  the  great  Catholic  nobles  hastened,  when  the 
moment  of  danger  arrived,  to  join  in  the  defense  of  their 
country,  while  Scotland,  seeing  no  advantage  to  be 
gained  in  the  struggle,  stood  sullenly  aloof,  and  France 
gave  no  aid  to  a  project  which  was  to  result,  if  successful, 


THE    SPANISH    ARMADA.  I33 

in  the  aggrandizement  of  her  already  dangerously  for- 
midable neighbor. 

Thus  England  and  Spain  stood  alone — Philip  slowly 
but  steadily  preparing  for  the  great  expedition  for  the 
conquest  of  England;  Elizabeth  hesitating,  doubtful;  at 
one  moment  gathering  seamen  and  arming  her  fleet,  a 
month  or  two  later  discharging  the  sailors  and  laying  up 
the  ships. 

In  the  spring  of  1587  Drake,  with  six  vessels  belong- 
ing to  the  Crown  and  twenty-four  equipped  by  merchants 
of  London  and  other  places,  had  seized  a  moment  when 
Elizabeth's  fickle  mind  had  inclined  to  warlike  measures, 
and  knowing  that  the  mood  might  last  but  a  day,  had 
slipped  out  of  Plymouth  and  sailed  for  Spain  a  few  hours 
before  a  messenger  arrived  with  a  peremptory  order  from 
Elizabeth  against  entering  any  Spanish  port  or  offering 
violence  to  any  Spanish  town  or  ships.  Although 
caught  in  a  gale  in  the  Channel,  Drake  held  on,  and, 
reaching  Gibraltar  on  April  16.  ascertained  that  Cadiz 
was  crowded  with  transports  and  storeships. 

\'ice  Admiral  Burroughs,  controller  of  the  navy,  who 
had  been  specially  appointed  to  thwart  Drake's  plans, 
opposed  any  action  being  taken;  but  Drake  insisted  upon 
attack,  and  on  the  19th  the  fleet  stood  into  Cadiz  harbor. 
Passing  through  the  fire  of  the  batteries,  they  sank  the 
only  great  ship  of  war  in  the  roads,  drove  off  the  Spanish 
galleys,  and  seized  the  vast  fleet  of  storeships  loaded 
with  wine,  corn,  and  provisions  of  all  sorts  for  the  use  of 
the  Armada.  Everything  of  value  that  could  be  con- 
veniently moved  was  transferred  to  the  English  ships, 
then  the  Spanish  vessels  were  set  on  fire,  their  cables  cut, 
and  they  were  left  to  drift  an  entangled  mass  of  flame. 
Drake  tor)k  a  number  of  prisoners,  and  sent  a  messenger 
on  shore  proposing  to  exchange  them  for  such  English 


134  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

seamen  as  were  prisoners  in  Spain.  The  reply  was  there 
were  no  Enghsh  prisoners  in  Spain;  and  as  this  was 
notoriously  untrue,  it  was  agreed  in  the  fleet  that  all  the 
Spaniards  they  might  take  in  the  future  should  be  sold 
to  the  Moors,  and  the  money  reserved  for  the  redeeming 
of  such  Englishmen  as  might  be  in  captivity  there  or 
elsewhere. 

The  English  fleet  then  sailed  for  Cape  St.  Vincent, 
picking  up  on  their  way  large  convoys  of  storeships,  all 
bound  for  the  Tagus,  where  the  Armada  was  collecting. 
These  were  all  burned,  and  Drake  brought  up  at  Cape 
St.  Vincent,  hoping  to  meet  there  a  portion  of  the 
Armada  expected  from  the  Mediterranean.  As  a  harbor 
was  necessary,  he  landed,  stormed  the  fort  at  Faro,  and 
took  possession  of  the  harbor  there.  The  expected 
enemy  did  not  appear,  and  Drake  sailed  up  to  the  mouth 
of  the  Tagus,  intending  to  go  into  Lisbon  and  attack  the 
great  Spanish  fleet  lying  there  under  its  admiral,  Santa 
Cruz. 

That  the  force  gathered  there  was  enormous  Drake 
well  knew,  but  relying  as  much  on  the  goodness  of  his 
cause  as  on  the  valor  of  his  sailors,  and  upon  the  fact  that 
the  enemy  would  be  too  crowded  together  to  fight  with 
advantage,  he  would  have  carried  out  his  plan  had  not  a 
ship  arrived  from  England  with  orders  forbidding  him  to 
enter  the  Tagus.  However,  he  lay  for  some  time  at  the 
mouth  of  the  river,  destroying  every  ship  that  entered  its 
mouth,  and  sending  in  a  challenge  to  Santa  Cruz  to  come 
out  and  fight.  The  Spanish  admiral  did  not  accept  it, 
and  Drake  then  sailed  to  Corunna,  and  there,  as  at  Cadiz, 
destroyed  all  the  ships  collected  in  the  harbor  and  then 
returned  to  England,  having  in  the  course  of  a  few 
months  inflicted  an  enormous  amount  of  damage  upon 
Spain,  and  having  taken  the  first  step  to  prove  that  Eng- 
land was  the  mistress  of  the  sea. 


THE    SPANISH    ARMADA.  135 

But  while  the  httle  band  of  EngUsh  had  been  defend- 
ing Sluys  against  the  army  of  the  Duke  of  Parma,  PhiUp 
had  been  continuing  his  preparations,  filHng  up  the  void 
made  by  the  destruction  wrought  by  Drake,  and  prepar- 
ing an  Armada  which  he  might  well  have  considered  to 
be  invincible.  Elizabeth  was  still  continuing  her  nego- 
tiations. She  was  quite  ready  to  abandon  the  Nether- 
lands to  Spain  if  she  could  but  keep  the  towns  she  held 
there,  but  she  could  not  bring  herself  to  hand  these  over 
either  to  the  Netherlands  or  to  Spain.  She  urged  the 
States  to  make  peace,  to  which  they  replied  that  they 
did  not  wish  for  peace  on  such  terms  as  Spain  would 
alone  grant;  they  could  defend  themselves  for  ten  years 
longer  if  left  alone;  they  did  not  ask  for  further  help, 
and  only  wanted  their  towns  restored  to  them. 

Had  the  Armada  started  as  Philip  intended  in  Septem- 
ber, it  would  have  found  England  entirely  unprepared, 
for  Elizabeth  still  obstinately  refused  to  believe  in  dan- 
ger, and  the  few  ships  that  had  been  held  in  commission 
after  Drake's  return  had  been  so  long  neglected  that  they 
could  hardly  keep  the  sea  without  repair;  the  rest  lay 
unrigged  in  the  Medway.  But  the  delay  gave  England 
fresh  time  for  preparation.  Parma's  army  was  lying  in 
readiness  for  the  invasion  under  canvas  at  Dunkirk,  and 
their  commander  had  received  no  information  from 
Spain  that  the  sailing  of  the  Armada  was  delayed. 

The  cold,  wet,  and  exposure  told  terribly  upon  them, 
and  of  the  thirty  thousand  who  were  ready  to  embark  in 
September  not  eighteen  thousand  were  fit  for  service  at 
the  commencement  of  the  year.  The  expenses  of  this 
army  and  of  the  Armada  were  so  great  that  Philip  was  at 
last  driven  to  give  orders  to  the  Armada  to  start.  But 
fortune  again  favored  England.  Had  the  fleet  sailed  as 
ordered  on  the  30th  of  January  they  would  again  have 


136  BY  England's  aid, 

found  the  Channel  undefended,  for  Ehzabeth,  in  one  of 
her  fits  of  economy,  had  again  dismantled  half  the  fleet 
that  had  been  got  ready  for  sea,  and  sent  the  sailors  to 
their  homes. 

But  the  execution  of  Philip's  orders  was  prevented  by 
the  sudden  death  of  Santa  Cruz,  The  Duke  of  Medina- 
Sidonia  was  appointed  his  successor,  but  as  he  knew 
nothing  of  the  state  of  the  Armada  fresh  delays  became 
necessary,  and  the  time  was  occupied  by  Elizabeth,  not 
in  preparing  for  the  defense  of  the  country,  but  in  fresh 
negotiations  for  peace.  She  was  ready  to  make  any  con- 
cessions to  Spain,  but  Philip  was  now  only  amusing  him- 
self by  deceiving  her.  Everything  was  now  prepared  for 
the  expedition,  and  just  as  the  fleet  was  ready  to  start 
the  negotiations  were  broken  ofT.  But  though  Eliza- 
beth's government  had  made  no  preparations  for  the 
defense  of  the  country,  England  herself  had  not  been  idle. 
Throughout  the  whole  country  men  had  been  mustered, 
officered,  and  armed,  and  one  hundred  thousand  were 
ready  to  move  as  soon  as  the  danger  became  imminent. 

The  musters  of  the  Midland  counties,  thirty  thousand 
strong,  were  to  form  a  separate  army,  and  were  to  march 
at  once  to  a  spot  between  Windsor  and  Harrow.  The 
rest  were  to  gather  at  the  point  of  danger.  The  coast 
companies  were  to  fall  back  wherever  the  enemy  landed, 
burning  the  corn  and  driving  off  the  cattle,  and  avoiding 
a  battle  until  the  force  of  the  neighboring  counties  joined 
them.  Should  the  landing  take  place,  as  was  expected, 
in  Suffolk,  Kent,  or  Sussex,  it  was  calculated  that  be- 
tween thirty  and  forty  thousand  men  would  bar  the  way 
to  the  invaders  before  they  reached  London,  while 
twenty  thousand  men  of  the  western  counties  would  re- 
main to  encounter  the  Duke  of  Guise,  who  had  engaged 
to  bring  across  an  army  of  Frenchmen  to  aid  the 
Spaniards. 


THE    SPANISH    ARMADA.  137 

Spain,  although  well  aware  of  the  strength  of  England 
on  the  sea,  believed  that  she  would  have  no  difficulty 
with  the  raw  English  levies;  but  Parma,  who  had  met 
the  English  at  Sluys,  had  learned  to  respect  their  fight- 
ing qualities,  and  in  a  letter  to  Philip  gave  the  opinion 
that  even  if  the  Armada  brought  him  a  re-enforcement 
of  six  thousand  men  he  would  still  have  an  insufficient 
force  for  the  conquest  of  England.  He  said,  "  \\'hen  I 
shall  have  landed  I  must  fight  battle  after  battle.  I  shall 
lose  men  by  wounds  and  disease.  I  must  leave  detach- 
ments behind  me  to  keep  open  my  communications,  and 
in  a  short  time  the  body  of  my  army  will  become  so 
weak  that  not  only  I  may  be  unable  to  advance  in  the 
face  of  the  enemy,  and  time  may  be  given  to  the  heretics 
and  your  majesty's  other  enemies  to  interfere,  but  there 
may  fall  out  some  notable  inconvenience,  with  the  loss 
of  everything,  and  I  be  unable  to  remedy  it." 

Unfortunately,  the  English  fleet  was  far  less  prepared 
than  the  land  forces.  The  militia  had  been  easily  and 
cheaply  extemporized,  but  a  fleet  can  only  be  prepared 
by  long  and  painful  sacrifices.  The  entire  English  navy 
contained  but  thirteen  ships  of  over  four  hundred  tons, 
and  including  small  cutters  and  pinnaces  there  were  but 
thirty-eight  vessels  of  all  sorts  and  sizes  carrying  the 
queen's  flag.  Eortunately,  Sir  John  Hawkins  was  at 
the  head  of  the  naval  administration,  and  in  spite  of  the 
parsimony  of  Elizabeth  had  kept  the  fleet  in  a  good  state 
of  repair  and  equipment.  The  merchant  navy,  although 
numerous,  was  equally  deficient  in  vessels  of  any  size. 

Philip  had  encouraged  shipbuilding  in  Spain  by 
grants  from  the  crown  allowing  four  ducats  a  ton  for 
every  ship  built  of  above  three  hundred  tons'  burden,  and 
six  ducats  a  ton  for  everyone  above  five  hundred  tons. 
Thus  he  had  a  large  supply  of  great  ships  to  draw  upon 


138  BY  England's  aid. 

in  addition  to  those  of  the  royal  navy,  while  in  England 
the  largest  vessels  belonging  to  private  owners  did  not 
exceed  four  hundred  tons,  and  there  were  not  more  than 
two  or  three  vessels  of  that  size  sailing  from  any  port  of 
the  country.  The  total  allowance  by  the  queen  for  the 
repair  of  the  whole  of  the  royal  navy,  wages  of  ship- 
wrights, clerks,  carpenters,  watchmen,  cost  of  timber, 
and  all  other  necessary  dockyard  expenses,  was  but  four 
thousand  pounds  a  year. 

In  December  the  fleet' was  ready  for  sea,  together  with 
the  contingent  furnished  by  the  liberality  and  patriotism 
of  the  merchants  and  citizens  of  the  great  ports.  But  as 
soon  as  it  was  got  together  half  the  crews  collected  and 
engaged  at  so  great  an  expense  were  dismissed,  the  mer- 
chant ships  released,  and  England  open  to  invasion,  and 
had  Parma  started  in  the  vessels  he  had  prepared.  Lord 
Howard,  who  commanded  the  English  navy,  could  not 
have  fired  a  shot  to  have  prevented  his  crossing. 

Well  might  Sir  John  Hawkins  in  his  despair  at  Eliza- 
beth's caprices  exclaim :  "  We  are  wasting  money,  wast- 
ing strength,  dishonoring  and  discrediting  ourselves  by 
our  uncertain  dallying."  But  though  daily  reports  came 
from  Spain  of  the  readiness  of  the  Armada  to  set  sail, 
Elizabeth,  even  when  she  again  permitted  the  navy  to  be 
manned,  fettered  it  by  allowing  it  to  be  provided  with 
rations  for  only  a  month  at  a  time,  and  permitting  no 
reserves  to  be  provided  in  the  victualing  stores;  while 
the  largest  vessels  were  supplied  with  ammunition  for 
only  a  day  and  a  half's  service,  and  the  rest  of  the  fleet 
with  but  enough  for  one  day's  service.  The  council 
could  do  nothing,  and  Lord  Howard's  letters  prove  that 
the  queen,  and  she  only,  was  responsible  for  the  miser- 
able state  of  things  that  prevailed. 

At  last,  in  May,  Lord  Howard  sailed  with  the  fleet 


THE    SPANISH    ARMADA.  139 

down  Channel,  leaving  Lord  Henry  Seymour  with  three 
men-of-war  and  a  squadron  of  privateers  to  watch  Dun- 
kirk, At  Plymouth  the  admiral  found  Drake  with  forty 
ships,  all  except  one  raised  and  sent  to  sea  at  the  ex- 
pense of  himself  and  the  gentry  and  merchants  of  the 
west  counties.  The  weather  was  wild,  as  it  had  been  all 
the  winter.  Howard  with  the  great  ships  lay  at  anchor 
in  the  Sound,  rolling  heavily,  while  the  smaller  craft 
went  for  shelter  into  the  mouth  of  the  river.  There  were 
but  eighteen  days'  provisions  on  board;  fresh  supplies 
promised  did  not  arrive,  and  the  crews  were  put  on  half 
rations,  and  eked  these  out  by  catching  fish.  At  last, 
w4ien  the  supplies  were  just  exhausted,  the  victualing 
ships  arrived  with  one  month's  fresh  rations,  and  a 
message  that  no  more  would  be  sent.  So  villainous  was 
the  quality  of  the  stores  that  fever  broke  out  in  the  fleet. 

It  was  not  until  the  end  of  the  month  that  Elizabeth 
would  even  permit  any  further  preparations  to  be  made, 
and  the  supplies  took  some  time  collecting.  The  crews 
would  have  been  starved  had  not  the  ofificers  so  divided 
the  rations  as  to  make  them  last  six  weeks.  The  men 
died  in  scores  from  dysentery  brought  on  by  the  sour 
and  poisonous  beer  issued  to  them,  and  Howard  and 
Drake  ordered  wine  and  arrowroot  from  the  town  for 
the  use  of  the  sick,  and  had  to  pay  for  it  from  their  own 
pockets. 

But  at  last  the  Armada  was  ready  for  starting.  Con- 
tingents of  Spanish,  Italians,  and  Portuguese  were  gath- 
ered together  with  the  faithful  from  all  countries — Jesuits 
from  France;  exiled  priests,  Irish  and  English;  and 
many  Catholic  Scotch,  English,  and  Irish  noblemen  and 
gentlemen.  The  six  squadrons  into  which  the  fleet  was 
divided  contained  65  large  war  ships,  the  smallest  of 
which  was  seven  hundred  tons.     Seven  were  over  one 


140  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

thousand,  and  the  largest,  an  ItaHan  ship,  La  Rcga::ona^ 
was  thirteen  hundred.  All  were  built  high  like  castles, 
their  upper  works  musket-proof,  their  main  timbers  four 
or  five  feet  thick,  and  of  a  strength  it  was  supposed  no 
English  cannon  could  pierce. 

Next  to  the  big  ships,  or  galleons  as  they  were  called, 
were  4  galleasses,  each  carrying  50  guns  and  450  soldiers 
and  sailors,  and  rowed  by  300  slaves.  Besides  these 
were  4  galleys,  56  great  armed  merchant  ships,  the  finest 
Spain  possessed,  and  20  caravels  or  small  vessels.  Thus 
the  fighting  fleet  amounted  to  129  vessels,  carrying  in  all 
2430  cannon.  On  board  was  stored  an  enormous  quan- 
tity of  provisions  for  the  use  of  the  army  after  it  landed 
in  England,  there  being  sufiffcient  to  feed  40,000  men  for 
six  months. 

There  were  on  board  8000  sailors,  19,000  soldiers,  looo 
gentlemen  volunteers,  600  priests,  servants,  and  miscel- 
laneous officers,  and  2000  galley  slaves.  This  was  indeed 
a  tremendous  array  to  meet  the  fleet  lying  of¥  Plymouth, 
consisting  of  29  queen's  ships  of  all  sizes,  10  small  vessels 
belonging  to  Lord  Howard  and  members  of  his  family, 
and  43  privateers  between  40  and  400  tons  under  Drake, 
the  vmited  crews  amounting  to  something  over  9000  men. 

The  winter  had  passed  pleasantly  to  Geoffrey  and 
Lionel  \"ickars;  the  earl  had  taken  a  great  fancy  to  them, 
and  they  had  stayed  for  some  time  in  London  as  mem- 
bers of  his  suite.  When  the  spring  came  they  had 
spoken  about  rejoining  Francis  \eve  in  Holland,  but  the 
earl  had  said  that  there  was  little  doing  there.  The 
enmity  excited  by  the  conduct  of  Elizabeth  prevented 
any  co-operation  between  the  Dutch  and  English;  and 
indeed  the  English  force  was  reduced  to  such  straits  by 
the  refusal  of  the  queen  to  furnish  money  for  their  pay, 
or  to  provide  funds  for  even  absolute  necessaries,  that  it 


THE    SPANISH    ARMADA.  14I 

was  wholly  incapable  of  taking  the  field,  and  large  num- 
bers of  the  men  returned  to  England. 

Had  this  treatment  of  her  soldiers  and  sailors  at  the 
time  when  such  peril  threatened  their  country  been  occa- 
sioned by  want  of  funds,  some  excuse  would  have  been 
possible  for  the  conduct  of  Elizabeth;  but  at  the  time 
there  were  large  sums  lying  in  the  treasun-,  and  it  was 
parsimony  and  not  incapacity  to  pay  that  actuated  Eliza- 
beth in  the  course  she  pursued. 

As  the  boys  were  still  uneasy  as  to  the  opinion  Francis 
\'ere  might  form  of  their  continued  stay  in  England, 
they  wrote  to  him,  their  letter  being  inclosed  in  one  from 
the  earl;  but  the  reply  set  thir  minds  at  rest.  "  By  all 
means  stay  in  England,"  Captain  A'ere  wrote,  "  since 
there  is  nothing  doing  here  of  any  note  or  consequence, 
nor  likely  to  be.  We  are  simply  idling  our  time  in 
Bergen-op-Zoom,  and  not  one  of  us  but  is  longing  to  be 
at  home  to  bear  his  part  in  the  events  pending  there.  It 
is  hard,  indeed,  to  be  confined  in  this  miserable  Dutch 
town  while  England  is  in  danger.  Unfortunately  we  are 
soldiers  and  must  obey  orders;  but  as  you  are  as  yet 
only  volunteers,  free  to  act  as  you  choose,  it  would  be 
foolish  in  the  extreme  for  you  to  come  over  to  this  dull 
place  while  there  is  so  much  going  on  in  England.  I 
have  written  to  my  cousin  asking  him  to  introduce  you 
to  some  of  the  country  gentlemen  who  have  fitted  out  a 
ship  for  service  against  the  Spaniards,  so  that  you  may 
have  a  hand  in  what  is  going  on." 

This  the  earl  had  done,  and  early  in  May  they  had 
journeyed  down  to  Plymouth  on  horseback  with  a  party 
of  other  gentlemen  who  were  going  on  board  the  Active, 
a  vessel  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  tons  belonging  to  a  gen- 
tleman of  Devonshire,  one  ^Master  x\udrey  Drake,  a  rela- 
tion of  Sir  Francis  Drake.     The  earl  himself  was  with 


142  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

the  party.  He  did  not  intend  to  go  on  board,  for  he  was 
c  bad  sailor;  and  though  ready,  as  he  said,  to  do  his 
share  of  fighting  upon  land,  would  be  only  an  encum- 
brance on  board  a  ship. 

He  went  down  principally  at  the  request  of  Cecil  and 
other  members  of  the  council,  who,  knowing  that  he  was 
a  favorite  of  the  queen,  thought  that  his  representations 
as  to  the  state  of  the  fleet  might  do  more  than  they  could 
do  to  influence  her  to  send  supplies  to  the  distressed 
sailors.  The  earl  visited  the  ships  lying  in  the  mouth  of 
the  Tamar,  and  three  times  started  in  a  boat  to  go  out  to 
those  in  the  Sound;  but  the  sea  was  so  rough,  and  he  was 
so  completely  prostrated  by  sickness,  that  he  had  each 
time  to  put  back.  What  he  saw,  however,  on  board  the 
ships  he  visited,  and  heard  from  Lord  Howard  as  to  the 
state  of  those  at  sea,  was  quite  sufficient.  He  at  once 
expended  a  considerable  amount  of  money  in  buying 
wine  and  fresh  meat  for  the  sick,  and  then  hurried  away 
to  London  to  lay  before  the  queen  the  result  of  his  per- 
sonal observations,  and  to  implore  her  to  order  provi- 
sions to  be  immediately  dispatched  to  the  fleet. 

But  even  the  description  given  by  one  of  her  favorites 
of  the  sufferings  of  the  seamen  was  insufficient  to  induce 
the  queen  to  open  her  purse-strings,  and  the  earl  left  her 
in  great  dudgeon;  and,  although  his  private  finances  had 
been  much  straitened  by  his  extravagance  and  love  of 
display,  he  at  once  chartered  a  ship,  filled  her  with  provi- 
sions, and  dispatched  her  to  Plymouth. 

Mr.  Drake  and  the  gentlemen  with  him  took  up  their 
abode  in  the  town  until  there  should  be  need  for  them  to 
go  on  board  the  Active,  where  the  accommodation  was 
much  cramped  and  life  by  no  means  agreeable;  and  the 
Vickarses  therefore  escaped  sharing  the  sufferings  of 
those  on  board  ship. 


THE    SPANISH    ARMADA.  I43 

At  the  end  of  ]May  came  the  news  that  the  Armada  had 
sailed  on  the  19th,  and  high  hopes  were  entertained  that 
the  period  of  waiting  had  terminated.  A  storm,  how- 
ever, scattered  the  great  fleet,  and  it  was  not  until  the 
I2th  of  July  that  they  sailed  from  the  Bay  of  Ferrol, 
where  they  had  collected  after  the  storm. 

Never  was  there  known  a  season  so  boisterous  as  the 
summer  of  1588,  and  when  ofif  Ushant,  in  a  southwest 
gale,  4  galleys  were  wrecked  on  the  French  coast,  and 
the  Santa  A)ma,  sl  galleon  of  eight  hundred  tons,  went 
down,  carrying  with  her  90  seamen,  300  soldiers,  and 
50,000  ducats  in  gold. 

After  two  days  the  storm  abated,  and  the  fleet  again 
proceeded.  At  daybreak  on  the  20th  the  Lizard  was  in 
sight,  and  an  English  fishing-boat  was  seen  running 
along  their  line.  Chase  was  given,  but  she  soon  out- 
sailed her  pursuers,  and  carried  the  news  to  Plymouth. 
The  Armada  had  already  been  made  out  from  the  coast 
the  night  before,  and  beacon  lights  had  flashed  the  news 
all  over  England.  In  every  village  and  town  men  were 
arming  and  saddling  and  marching  away  to  the  rendez- 
vous of  the  various  corps. 

In  Plymouth  the  news  was  received  with  the  greatest 
rejoicing.  Thanks  to  the  care  with  which  the  provisions 
had  been  husbanded,  and  to  the  manner  in  which  the 
ofificers  and  volunteers  had  from  their  private  means  sup- 
plemented the  scanty  stores,  there  was  still  a  week's  pro- 
visions on  board,  and  this,  it  was  hoped,  would  suffice  for 
their  needs.  The  scanty  supply  of  ammunition  was  a 
greater  source  of  anxiety;  but  they  hoped  that  fresh  sup- 
plies would  be  forthcoming,  now  that  even  the  cjueen 
could  no  longer  close  her  eyes  to  the  urgent  necessity  of 
the  case. 

As  soon  as  the  news  arrived  all  the  gentlemen  in  the 


144  ^Y    ENGLAND'b    AID. 

town  flocked  on  board  the  ships,  and  on  the  night  of  the 
19th  the  queen's  ships  and  some  of  the  privateers  went 
to  moorings  behind  Ram  Head,  so  that  they  could  make 
clear  to  sea;  and  on  the  morning  when  the  Spaniards 
sighted  the  Lizard,  forty  sail  were  lying  ready  for  action 
under  the  headland. 

At  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  the  lookout  men  on 
the  hill  reported  a  line  of  sails  on  the  western  horizon. 
Two  wings  were  at  first  visible,  which  were  gradually 
united  as  the  topsaiJs  of  those  in  the  center  rose  above 
the  line  of  sea.  As  they  arose  it  could  be  seen  that  the 
great  fleet  was  sailing,  in  the  form  of  a  huge  crescent, 
before  a  gentle  wind.  A  hundred  and  fifty  ships,  large 
and  small,  were  counted,  as  a  few  storeships  bound  for 
Flanders  had  joined  the  Armada  for  protection. 

The  Active  was  one  of  the  privateers  that  had  late  the 
evening  before  gone  out  to  Ram  Head,  and  just  as  it  was 
growing  dusk  the  anchors  were  got  up,  and  the  little  fleet 
sailed  out  from  the  shelter  of  the  land  as  the  Armada 
swept  along. 

The  Spanish  admiral  at  once  ordered  the  fleet  to  lie-to 
for  the  night,  and  to  prepare  for  a  general  action  at  day- 
break, as  he  knew  from  a  fisherman  he  had  captured  that 
the  English  fleet  was  at  Plymouth.  The  wind  was  on 
shore,  but  all  through  the  night  Howard's  and  Drake's 
ships  beat  out  from  the  Sound  until  they  took  their  places 
behind  the  Spanish  fleet,  whose  position  they  could  per- 
fectly make  out  by  the  light  of  the  half-moon  that  rose 
at  two  in  the  morning. 

On  board  the  English  fleet  all  was  confidence  and 
hilarity.  The  sufi^erings  of  the  last  three  months  were 
forgotten.  The  numbers  and  magnitude  of  the  Spanish 
ships  counted  as  nothing.  The  sailors  of  the  west  coun- 
try had  met  the  Spaniards  on  the  Indian  seas  and  proved 


THE    SPANISH    ARMADA.  145 

their  masters,  and  doubted  not  for  a  moment  that  they 
should  do  so  again. 

There  was  scarce  a  breath  of  air  when  day  broke,  but 
at  eight  o'clock  a  breeze  sprang  up  from  the  west,  and 
the  Armada  made  sail  and  attempted  to  close  with  the 
English;  but  the  low,  sharp  English  ships  sailed  two  feet 
to  the  one  of  the  floating  castles  of  Spain,  and  could  sail 
close  to  the  wind,  while  the  Spanish  ships,  if  they  at- 
tempted to  close-haul  their  sails,  drifted  bodily  to  lee- 
ward. Howard's  flag-ship,  the  Ark-Raleigh,  with  three 
other  English  ships,  opened  the  engagement  by  running 
down  along  their  rear  line,  firing  into  each  galleon  as 
they  passed,  then  wearing  round  and  repeating  the 
maneuver.  The  great  Son  Mafteo  luffed  out  from  the 
rest  of  the  fleet  and  challenged  them  to  board,  but  they 
simply  poured  their  second  broadside  into  her  and 
passed  on. 

The  excellence  of  the  maneuvering  of  the  English 
ships,  and  the  rapidity  and  accuracy  of  their  fire,  aston- 
ished the  Spaniards.  Throughout  the  whole  forenoon 
the  action  continued;  the  Spaniards  making  efforts  to 
close,  but  in  vain,  the  English  ships  keeping  the  weather 
gauge  and  sailing  continually  backward  and  forward, 
pouring  in  their  broadsides.  The  height  and  size  of  the 
Spanish  ships  were  against  them;  and  being  to  leeward 
they  heeled  over  directly  they  came  up  to  the  wind  to  fire 
a  broadside,  and  their  shots  for  the  most  part  went  far 
over  their  assailants,  while  they  themselves  suffered 
severely  from  the  English  fire.  ]\Iiqucl  de  Oquendo, 
who  commanded  one  of  the  six  Spanish  squadrons,  dis- 
tinguished himself  by  his  attempts  to  close  with  the 
English,  and,  by  maintaining  his  position  in  the  rear  of 
the  fleet,  engaged  in  constant  conflict  with  tliem. 

He  was  a  young  nobleman  of  great  promise,  distin- 


146  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

guished  alike  for  his  bravery  and  chivalrous  disposition; 
but  he  could  do  little  while  the  wind  remained  in  the 
west  and  the  English  held  the  weather  gauge.  So  far 
only  the  ships  that  had  been  anchored  out  under  Ram 
Head  had  taken  part  in  the  fight,  those  lying  higher  up 
in  the  Sound  being  vmable  to  make  their  way  out.  At 
noon  the  exertions  of  their  crews,  who  had  from  the  pre- 
ceding evening  worked  incessantly,  prevailed,  and  they 
were  now  seen  coming  out  from  behind  the  headland  to 
take  part  in  the  struggle.  Medina-Sidonia  signaled  to 
his  fleet  to  make  sail  up  Channel,  Martinez  de  Ricaldo 
covering  the  rear  with  the  squadron  of  Biscay.  He  was 
vice  admiral  of  the  fleet,  and  considered  to  be  the  best 
seaman  Spain  possessed,  now  that  Santa  Cruz  was 
dead. 

The  wind  was  now  rising.  Lord  Howard  sent  off  a 
fast  boat  with  letters  to  Lord  Henry  Seymour,  telling  him 
how  things  had  gone  so  far,  and  bidding  him  be  prepared 
for  the  arrival  of  the  Spanish  fleet  in  the  Downs.  As  the 
afternoon  went  on  the  wind  rose,  and  a  rolling  sea  came 
in  from  the  west.  Howard  still  hung  upon  the  Spanish 
rear,  firing  but  seldom  in  order  to  save  his  powder.  As 
evening  fell,  the  Spanish  vessels,  huddled  closely  to- 
gether, frequently  came  into  collision  with  one  another, 
and  in  one  of  these  the  Capitana,  the  flagship  of  the 
Andalusian  division  commanded  by  Admiral  Pedro  de 
Valdez.  had  her  bowsprit  carried  away,  the  foremast  fell 
overboard,  and  the  ship  dropped  out  of  her  place. 

Two  of  the  galleasses  came  to  her  assistance  and  tried 
to  take  her  in  tow,  but  the  waves  were  running  so  high 
that  the  cable  broke.  Pedro  de  \'aldez  had  been  com- 
mander of  the  Spanish  fleet  on  the  coast  of  Holland,  and 
knew  the  English  Channel  and  the  northern  shores  of 
France    and    Holland    well.     The    duke    therefore    dis- 


THE    SPANISH    ARMADA.  I47 

patched  boats  to  bring  him  off  with  his  crew,  but  he 
refused  to  leave  his  charge.  Howard,  as  with  his  ships 
he  passed  her,  beUeved  her  to  be  deserted  and  went  on 
after  the  fleet;  but  a  London  vessel  kept  close  to  her  and 
exchanged  shots  with  her  all  night,  until  Drake,  who  had 
turned  aside  to  chase  what  he  believed  to  be  a  portion 
of  the  Spanish  fleet  that  had  separated  itself  from  the 
rest,  but  which  turned  out  to  be  the  merchant  ships  that 
had  joined  it  for  protection,  came  up,  and  the  Capitana 
struck  her  flag.  Drake  took  her  into  Torbay,  and  there 
left  her  in  the  care  of  the  Brixham  fishermen,  and  taking 
with  him  A'aldez  and  the  other  officers  sailed  away  to 
join  Lord  Howard.  The  fishermen,  on  searching  the 
ship,  found  some  tons  of  gunpowder  on  board  her. 
Knowing  the  scarcity  of  ammunition  in  the  fleet  they 
placed  this  on  board  the  Roebuck,  the  fastest  trawler  in 
the  harbor,  and  she  started  at  once  in  pursuit  of  the 
fleet. 

The  misfortune  to  the  Capitana  was  not  the  only  one 
that  befell  the  Spaniards.  While  Oquendo  was  absent 
from  his  galleon  a  quarrel  arose  among  the  officers,  who 
were  furious  at  the  ill  result  of  the  day's  fighting.  The 
captain  struck  the  master-gunner  with  a  stick ;  the  latter, 
a  German,  rushed  below  in  a  rage,  thrust  a  burning  fuse 
into  a  powder  barrel,  and  sprang  through  a  port-hole 
into  the  sea.  The  whole  of  the  deck  was  blown  up,  with 
two  hundred  sailors  and  soldiers;  but  the  ship  was  so 
strongly  built  that  she  survived  the  shock,  and  her  mast 
still  stood. 

The  duke  sent  boats  to  learn  what  had  happened. 
These  carried  ofT  the  few  who  remained  unhurt,  but  there 
was  no  means  of  taking  off  the  wounded.  These,  how- 
ever, were  treated  kindly  and  sent  on  shore  when  the 
ship  was  picked  up  at  daylight  by  the  English,  who,  on 


148  BY  England's  aid. 

rifling  her,  found  to  their  dehght  that  there  were  still 
many  powder  barrels  on  board  that  had  escaped  the 
explosion. 

The  morning  broke  calm,  and  the  wind,  when  it  came, 
was  from  the  east,  which  gave  the  Spaniards  the  advan- 
tage of  position.  The  two  fleets  lay  idle  all  day  three  or 
four  miles  apart,  and  the  next  morning,  as  the  wind  was 
still  from  the  east,  the  Spaniards  bore  down  upon 
Howard  to  offer  battle. 

The  English,  however,  headed  out  to  sea.  Encour- 
aged by  seeing  their  assailants  avoid  a  pitched  battle  the 
Spaniards  gave  chase.  The  San  Marcos,  the  fastest 
sailer  in  the  fleet,  left  the  rest  behind,  and  when  the 
breeze  headed  round  at  noon  she  was  several  miles  to 
windward  of  her  consorts,  and  the  English  at  once  set 
upon  her.  She  fought  with  extreme  courage,  and  de- 
fended herself  single-handed  for  an  hour  and  a  half, 
when  Oquendo  came  up  to  the  rescue,  and  as  the  action 
ofi  Plymouth  had  almost  exhausted  his  stock  of  powder, 
and  the  Brixham  sloop  had  not  yet  come  up,  Howard 
was  obliged  to  draw  off. 

The  action  of  this  day  was  fought  off  Portland.  Dur- 
ing the  three  days  the  British  fleet  had  been  to  sea  they 
had  received  almost  hourly  re-enforcements.  From 
every  harbor  and  fishing  port  along  the  coast,  from 
Plymouth  to  the  Isle  of  Wight,  vessels  of  all  sizes, 
smacks,  and  boats  put  off,  crowded  with  noblemen  and 
gentlemen  anxious  to  take  part  in  the  action,  and  their 
enthusiasm  added  to  that  of  the  weary  and  ill-fed  sailors. 
At  the  end  of  the  third  day  the  English  fleet  had  in- 
creased to  a  hundred  sail,  many  of  which,  however,  were 
of  very  small  burden. 


THE    ROUT    OF    THE    ARMADA.  149 

CHAPTER     IX. 

THE  ROUT  OF  THE  ARMADA. 

The  fight  between  the  fleets  had  begun  on  Sunday 
morning,  and  at  the  end  of  the  third  day  the  strength  of 
the  Armada  remained  unbroken.  The  moral  eft'ect  had 
no  doubt  been  great,  but  the  loss  of  two  or  three  ships 
was  a  trifle  to  so  large  a  force,  and  the  spirit  of  the  Span- 
iards had  been  raised  by  the  gallant  and  successful 
defense  the  San  Marcos  had  made  on  the  Tuesday  after- 
noon. Wednesday  was  again  calm.  The  magazines  of 
the  English  ships  were  empty.  Though  express  after 
express  had  been  sent  off  praying  that  ammunition 
might  be  sent,  none  had  arrived,  and  the  two  fleets  lay 
six  miles  apart  without  action,  save  that  the  galleasses 
came  out  and  skirmished  for  a  while  with  the  English 
ships. 

That  evening,  however,  a  supply  of  ammunition  suffi- 
cient for  another  day's  fighting  arrived,  and  soon  after 
daybreak  the  English  fleet  moved  down  toward  the  Ar- 
mada, and  for  the  first  time  engaged  it  at  close  quarters. 
The  Arh-Ralcigh,  the  Bear,  the  EUcabdh  Jones,  the  Lion, 
and  the  J'ietory  bore  on  straight  into  the  center  of  the 
Spanish  galleons,  exchanging  broadsides  with  each  as 
they  passed.  Oquendo  with  his  vessel  was  right  in  the 
course  of  the  English  flagship,  and  a  collision  took  place, 
in  which  the  Ark-Raleigh's  rudder  was  unshipped,  and 
slie  became  unmanageable. 

The  enemy's  vessels  closed  round  her,  but  she  lowered 
her  boats,  and  tlusc,  in  spite  of  the  fire  of  the  enemy, 
1)rought  her  head  round  before  the  wind,  and  she  made 
her  wav  tliroujrh   her  antacronists  and  jrot  clear.     For 


150  BY  England's  aid. 

several  hours  the  battle  continued.  The  Spanish  fire 
was  so  slow,  and  their  ships  so  unwieldy,  that  it  was 
rarely  they  succeeded  in  firing  a  shot  into  their  active 
foes,  while  the  English  shot  tore  its  way  through  the 
massive  timbers  of  the  Spanish  vessels,  scattering  the 
splinters  thickly  among  the  soldiers,  who  had  been  sent 
below  to  be  out  of  harm's  way;  but  beyond  this,  and  in- 
flicting much  damage  upon  masts  and  spars,  the  day's 
fighting  had  no  actual  results.  No  captures  were  made 
by  the  English. 

The  Spaniards  suffered,  but  made  no  sign;  neverthe- 
less their  confidence  in  their  powers  was  shaken.  Their 
ammunition  was  also  running  short,  and  they  had  no 
hope  of  refilling  their  magazines  until  they  effected  a 
junction  with  Parma.  Their  admiral  that  night  wrote 
to  him  asking  that  two  shiploads  of  shot  and  powder 
miglit  be  sent  to  him  immediately.  "  The  enemy  pursue 
me,"  he  said;  "  they  fire  upon  me  most  days  from  morn- 
ing till  nightfall,  but  they  will  not  close  and  grapple.  I 
have  given  them  every  opportunity.  I  have  purposely 
left  ships  exposed  to  tempt  them  to  board,  but  they  de- 
cline to  do  it;  and  there  is  no  remedy,  for  they  are  swift 
and  we  are  slow.  They  have  men  and  ammunition  in 
abundance."  The  Spanish  admiral  was  unaware  that 
the  English  magazines  were  even  more  empty  than  his 
own. 

On  Friday  morning  Howard  sailed  for  Dover  to  take 
in  the  supplies  that  were  so  sorely  needed.  The  Earl  of 
Sussex,  who  was  in  command  of  the  castle,  gave  him  all 
that  he  had,  and  the  stores  taken  from  the  prizes  came  up 
in  light  vessels  and  were  divided  among  the  fleet,  and  in 
the  evening  the  English  fleet  again  sailed  out  and  took 
up  its  place  in  the  rear  of  the  Armada. 

On   Saturday   morning  the   weather   changed.     After 


THE    ROUT    OF     THE    ARMADA.  151 

six  days  of  calm  and  sunshine  it  began  to  blow  hard  from 
the  west,  with  driving  showers.  The  Spaniards,  having 
no  pilots  who  knew  the  coasts,  anchored  ofif  Calais. 
The  English  fleet,  closely  watching  their  movements, 
brought  up  two  miles  astern. 

The  Spanish  admiral  sent  off  another  urgent  letter  to 
Parma  at  Dunkirk,  begging  him  to  send  immediately 
thirty  or  forty  fast  gunboats  to  keep  the  English  at  bay. 
Parma  had  received  the  admiral's  letters,  and  was  per- 
fectly ready  to  embark  his  troops,  but  could  not  do  this 
as  the  admiral  expected  he  would,  until  the  fleet  came  up 
to  protect  him.  The  lighters  and  barges  he  had  con- 
structed for  the  passage  were  only  fit  to  keep  the  sea  in 
calm  weather,  and  would  have  been  wholly  at  the  mercy 
of  even  a  single  English  ship  of  war.  He  could  not, 
therefore,  embark  his  troops  until  the  duke  arrived.  As 
to  the  gunboats  asked  for,  he  had  none  with  him. 

But  while  the  Spanish  admiral  had  grave  cause  for 
uneasiness  in  the  situation  in  which  he  found  himself. 
Lord  Howard  had  no  greater  reason  for  satisfaction.  In 
spite  of  his  efforts  the  enemy's  fleet  had  arrived  at  their 
destination  with  their  strength  still  unimpaired,  and 
were  in  communication  with  the  Duke  of  Parma's  army. 
Lord  Seymour  had  come  up  with  a  squadron  from  the 
mouth  of  the  Thames,  but  his  ships  had  but  one  day's 
provisions  on  board,  while  Drake  and  Howard's  divisions 
had  all  but  exhausted  their  supplies.  The  previous  day's 
fighting  had  used  up  the  ammunition  obtained  at  Dover. 
Starvation  would  drive  every  English  ship  from  the  sea 
in  another  week  at  latest.  The  Channel  would  then  be 
open  for  the  passage  of  Parma's  army. 

At  five  o'clock  on  Sunday  evening  a  council  of  war 
was  held  in  Lord  Howard's  cabin,  and  it  was  determined 
that,   as  it  was   impossible  to  attack   the   Spanish   fleet 


152  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

where  they  lay  at  the  edge  of  shallow  water,  an  attempt 
must  be  made  to  drive  them  out  into  the  Channel  with 
fire  ships.  Eight  of  the  private  vessels  were  accordingly 
taken,  and  such  combustibles  as  could  be  found — pitch, 
tar,  old  sails,  empty  casks,  and  other  materials — were 
piled  into  them.  At  midnight  the  tide  set  directly  from 
the  English  fleet  toward  the  Spaniards,  and  the  fire  ships, 
manned  by  their  respective  crews,  hoisted  sail  and  drove 
down  toward  them. 

When  near  the  Armada  the  crews  set  fire  to  the  com- 
bustibles, and  taking  to  their  boats  rowed  back  to  the 
fleet.  At  the  sight  of  the  flames  bursting  up  from  the 
eight  ships  bearing  down  upon  them,  the  Spaniards  were 
seized  with  a  panic.  The  admiral  fired  a  gun  as  a  signal, 
and  all  cut  their  cables  and  hoisted  sail,  and  succeeded  in 
getting  out  to  sea  before  the  fire  ships  arrived.  They 
lay-to  six  miles  from  shore,  intending  to  return  in  the 
morning  and  recover  their  anchors;  but  Drake  with  his 
division  of  the  fleet,  and  Seymour  with  the  squadron 
from  the  Thames,  weighed  their  anchors  and  stood  oflf 
after  them,  while  Howard  with  his  division  remained  ofif 
Calais,  where,  in  the  morning,  the  largest  of  the  four  gal- 
leasses was  seen  aground  on  Calais  bar.  Lord  Howard 
wasted  many  precious  hours  in  capturing  her  before  he 
set  ofif  to  join  Drake  and  Seymour,  who  were  thundering 
against  the  Spanish  fleet.  The  wind  had  got  up  during 
the  night,  and  the  Spaniards  had  drifted  farther  than  they 
expected,  and  when  morning  dawned  were  scattered 
over  the  sea  ofif  Gravelines.  Signals  were  made  for  them 
to  collect,  but  before  they  could  do  so  Drake  and  Sey- 
mour came  up  and  opened  fire  within  pistol  shot.  The 
English  admiral  saw  at  once  that,  with  the  wind  rising 
from  the  south,  if  he  could  drive  the  unwieldy  galleons 
north  they  would  be  cut  off  from  Dunkirk,  and  would 


THE    ROUT    OF    THE    ARMADA.  I53 

not  be  able  to  beat  back  again  until  there  was  a  change 
of  wind. 

All  through  the  morning  the  English  ships  poured  a 
continuous  shower  of  shot  into  the  Spanish  vessels, 
which,  huddled  together  in  a  confused  mass,  were  unable 
to  make  any  return  whatever.  The  duke  and  Oquendo, 
with  some  of  the  best  sailors  among  the  fleet,  tried  to 
bear  out  from  the  crowd  and  get  room  to  maneuver,  but 
Drake's  ships  were  too  weatherly  and  too  well  handled  to 
permit  of  this,  and  they  were  driven  back  again  into  the 
confused  mass,  which  was  being  slowly  forced  toward 
the  shoals  and  banks  of  the  coasts. 

Howard  came  up  at  noon  with  his  division,  and  until 
sunset  the  fire  was  maintained,  by  which  time  almost  the 
last  cartridge  was  spent,  and  the  crews  worn  out  by  their 
incessant  labor.  They  took  no  prizes,  for  they  never 
attempted  to  board.  They  saw  three  great  galleons  go 
down,  and  three  more  drift  away  toward  the  sands  of 
Ostend,  where  they  were  captured  either  by  the  English 
garrisoned  there  or  by  three  vessels  sent  by  Lord  W'il- 
loughby  from  Flushing,  under  the  command  of  Francis 
Vere.  Had  the  English  ammunition  lasted  but  a  few 
more  hours  the  whole  of  the  Armada  would  have  been 
either  driven  ashore  or  sunk;  but  when  the  last  car- 
tridge had  been  burned  the  assailants  drew  oiT  to  take  on 
board  the  stores  which  had,  while  the  lighting  was  going 
on,  been  brought  up  by  some  provision  ships  from  the 
Thames. 

But  the  Spaniards  were  in  no  condition  to  benefit  by 
the  cessation  of  the  attack.  In  spite  of  the  terrible  dis- 
advantages under  which  they  labored,  they  had  fought 
with  splendid  courage.  The  sides  of  the  galleons  had 
been  riddled  with  shot,  and  the  splinters  caused  bv  the 
rending  of  the  massive  timbers  had  done  even  greater 


154  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

execution  than  the  iron  hail.  Being  always  to  leeward, 
and  heeling  over  with  the  wind,  the  ships  had  been 
struck  again  and  again  below  the  water-line,  and  many 
were  only  kept  from  sinking  by  nailing  sheets  of  lead 
over  the  shot-holes. 

Their  guns  were,  for  the  most  part,  dismounted  or 
knocked  to  pieces.  Several  had  lost  masts,  the  carnage 
among  the  crews  was  frightful,  and  yet  not  a  single  ship 
hauled  down  her  colors.  The  Sail  Mattco,  which  was 
one  of  those  that  grounded  between  Ostend  and  Sluys, 
fought  to  the  last,  and  kept  Francis  Vere's  three  ships  at 
bay  for  two  hours,  until  she  was  at  last  carried  by 
boarding. 

Left  to  themselves  at  the  end  of  the  day,  the  Span- 
iards gathered  in  what  order  they  could,  and  made  sail 
for  the  north.  On  counting  the  losses  they  found  that 
four  thousand  men  had  been  killed  or  drowned,  and  the 
number  of  wounded  must  have  been  far  greater.  The 
crews  were  utterly  worn-out  and  exhausted.  They  had 
the  day  before  been  kept  at  work  cleaning  and  refitting, 
and  the  fire  ships  had  disturbed  them  early  in  the  night. 
During  the  engagement  there  had  been  no  time  to  serve 
out  food,  and  the  labors  of  the  long  struggle  had  com- 
pletely exhausted  them.  Worst  of  all,  they  were  utterly 
disheartened  by  the  day's  fighting.  They  had  been 
pounded  by  their  active  foes,  who  fired  five  shots  to  their 
one,  and  whose  vessels  sailed  round  and  round  them, 
while  they  themselves  had  inflicted  no  damage  that  they 
could  perceive  upon  their  assailants. 

The  English  admirals  had  no  idea  of  the  extent  of  the 
victory  they  had  won.  Howard,  who  had  only  come  up 
in  the  middle  of  the  fight,  believed  that  they  "  were  still 
wonderful  great  and  strong,"  while  even  Drake,  who  saw 
more  clearlv  how  much  thev  had  suffered,  onlv  ventured 


THE    ROUT    OF    THE    ARMADA.  155 

to  hope  that  some  clays  at  least  would  elapse  before  they 
could  join  hands  with  Parma.  In  spite  of  the  small  store 
of  ammunition  that  had  arrived  the  night  before,  the 
English  magazines  were  almost  empty;  but  they  deter- 
mined to  show  a  good  front,  and  "  give  chase  as  though 
they  wanted  nothing." 

When  the  morning  dawned  the  English  fleet  was  still 
to  windward  of  the  Armada,  while  to  leeward  were  lines 
of  white  foam,  where  the  sea  was  breaking  on  the  shoals 
of  Holland.  It  seemed  that  the  Armada  was  lost.  x\t 
this  critical  moment  the  wind  suddenly  shifted  to  the  east. 
This  threw  the  English  fleet  to  leeward,  and  enabled  the 
Spaniards  to  head  out  from  the  coast  and  make  for  the 
Xorth  Sea.  The  Spanish  admiral  held  a  council.  The 
sea  had  gone  down,  and  they  had  now  a  fair  wind  for 
Calais;  and  the  question  was  put  to  the  sailing  masters 
and  captains  whether  they  should  return  into  the  Chan- 
nel or  sail  north  round  Scotland  and  Ireland,  and  so  re- 
turn to  Spain.  The  former  was  the  courageous  course, 
but  the  spirit  of  the  Spaniards  was  broken,  and  the  vote 
was  in  favor  of  what  appeared  a  way  of  escape.  There- 
fore, the  shattered  fleet  bore  on  its  way  north.  On 
board  the  English  fleet  a  similar  council  was  being  held, 
and  it  was  determined  that  Lord  Seymour's  squadron 
should  return  to  guard  the  Channel,  lest  Parma  should 
take  advantage  of  the  absence  of  the  fleet  to  cross  from 
Dunkirk  to  England,  and  that  Howard  and  Drake  with 
their  ninety  ships  should  pursue  the  Spaniards;  for  it 
was  not  for  a  moment  supposed  that  the  latter  had 
entirely  abandoned  their  enterprise,  and  intended  to  re- 
turn to  Spain  without  making  another  effort  to  rejoin 
Parma. 

During  the  week's  fighting  Geoffrey  and  Lionel 
\'ickars  had  taken  such  part  as  they  could  in  the  contest; 


156  BY  England's  aid. 

but  as  there  had  been  no  hand-to-hand  fighting,  the  posi- 
tion of  the  volunteers  on  board  the  fleet  had  been  little 
more  than  that  of  spectators.  The  crews  worked  the 
guns  and  maneuvered  the  sails,  and  the  most  the  lads 
could  do  was  to  relieve  the  ship  boys  in  carrying  up 
powder  and  shot,  and  to  take  round  drink  to  men  serv- 
ing the  guns.  When  not  otherwise  engaged  they  had 
watched  with  intense  excitement  the  maneuvers  of  their 
own  ship  and  of  those  near  them,  as  they  swept  down 
toward  the  great  hulls,  delivered  their  broadsides,  and 
then  shot  off  again  before  the  Spaniards  had  had  time  to 
discharge  more  than  a  gun  or  two.  The  sails  had  been 
pierced  in  several  places,  but  not  a  single  shot  had  struck 
the  hull  of  the  vessel.  In  the  last  day's  fighting,  how- 
ever, the  Acik'c  became  entangled  among  several  of  the 
Spanish  galleons,  and  being  almost  becalmed  by  their 
lofty  hulls,  one  of  them  ran  full  at  her,  and  rolling  heavily 
in  the  sea,  seemed  as  if  she  would  overwhelm  her  puny 
antagonist. 

Geoffrey  was  standing  at  the  end  of  the  poop  when  the 
mizzen  rigging  became  entangled  in  the  stern  gallery  of 
the  Spaniard,  and  a  moment  later  the  mast  snapped  off, 
and,  as  it  fell,  carried  him  overboard.  For  a  moment  he 
was  half-stunned,  but  caught  hold  of  a  piece  of  timber 
shot  away  from  one  of  the  enemy's  ships,  and  clung  to  it 
mechanically.  When  he  recovered  and  looked  round, 
the  Active  had  drawn  out  from  between  the  Spaniards, 
and  the  great  galleon  which  had  so  nearly  sunk  her  was 
close  beside  him. 

The  sea  was  in  a  turmoil;  the  waves,  as  they  set  in 
from  the  west,  being  broken  up  by  the  rolling  of  the 
great  ships,  and  torn  by  the  hail  of  shot.  The  noise  was 
prodigious,  from  the  incessant  cannonade  kept  up  by 
the  English  ships  and  the  return  of  the  artillery  on  board 


GeOFHRUY  CAKKIHD  OVLkUOAKU   UY  THE  FALLING  MA5Ti~P3£«i  IS^- 

Enp.  Aid.j 


THE    ROUT    OF    THE    ARMADA.  157 

the  Armada,  the  rending  of  timber,  the  heavy  crashes  as 
the  great  galleons  rolled  against  one  another,  the  shout- 
ing on  board  the  Spanish  ships,  the  creaking  of  the  masts 
and  yards,  and  the  flapping  of  the  sails. 

On  trying  to  strike  out,  Geoffrey  found  that,  as  he  had 
been  knocked  overboard,  he  had  struck  his  right  knee 
severelv  against  the  rail  of  the  vessel,  and  was  at  present 
unable  to  use  that  leg.  Fearful  of  being  run  down  by 
one  of  the  great  ships,  and  still  more  of  being  caught  be- 
tween two  of  them  as  they  rolled,  he  looked  round  to 
try  to  get  sight  of  an  English  ship  in  the  throng.  Then, 
seeing  that  he  was  entirely  surrounded  by  Spaniards,  he 
left  the  spar  and  swam  as  well  as  he  could  to  the  bow 
of  a  great  ship  close  beside  him,  and  grasping  a  rope 
trailing  from  the  bowsprit,  managed  by  its  aid  to  climb 
up  until  he  reached  the  bobstay,  across  which  he  seated 
himself  with  his  back  to  the  stem.  The  position  was  a 
precarious  one,  and  after  a  time  he  gained  the  wooden 
carved  work  above,  and  obtained  a  seat  there  just  below 
the  bowsprit,  and  hidden  from  the  sight  of  those  on  deck 
a  few  feet  above  him.  As  he  knew  the  vessels  were  drift- 
ing to  leeward  toward  the  shoals,  he  hoped  to  remain 
hidden  until  the  vessel  struck,  and  then  to  gain  the  shore. 

Presently  the  shifting  of  the  positions  of  the  ships 
brought  the  vessel  on  which  he  was  into  the  outside  line. 
The  shots  now  flew  thickly  about,  and  he  could  from 
time  to  time  feel  a  jar  as  the  vessel  was  struck. 

So  an  hour  went  on.  At  the  end  of  that  time  he  heard 
a  great  shouting  on  deck,  and  the  sound  of  men  running 
to  and  fro.  Happening  to  look  down  he  saw  that  the 
sea  was  but  a  few  feet  below  him,  and  knew  that  the 
great  galleon  was  sinking.  Another  quarter  of  an  hour 
she  was  so  much  lower  that  he  was  sure  she  could  not 
swim  many  minutes  longer;  and  to  avoid  being  drawn 


158  BY  England's  aid. 

down  with  her  he  dropped  into  the  water  and  swam  off. 
lie  was  but  a  short  distance  away  when  he  heard  a  loud 
cry,  and  glancing  over  his  shoulder  saw  the  ship  disap- 
pearing. He  swam  desperately,  but  was  caught  in  the 
suck  and  carried  under;  but  there  was  no  great  depth 
of  water,  and  he  soon  came  to  the  surface  again.  The 
sea  was  dotted  with  struggling  men  and  pieces  of  wreck- 
age. He  swam  to  one  of  the  latter,  and  held  on  until  he 
saw  some  boats,  which  the  next  Spanish  ship  had  lowered 
when  she  saw  her  consort  disappearing,  rowing  toward 
them,  and  was  soon  afterward  hauled  into  one  of  them. 
He  had  closed  his  eyes  as  it  came  up,  and  assumed  the 
appearance  of  insensibility,  and  he  lay  in  the  bottom  of 
the  boat  immovable,  until  after  a  time  he  heard  voices 
above,  and  then  felt  himself  being  carried  vip  the  ladder 
and  laid  down  on  the  deck. 

He  remained  quiet  for  some  time,  thinking  over  what 
he  had  best  do.  He  was  certain  that,  were  it  known  he 
\vas  English,  he  would  at  once  be  stabbed  and  thrown 
overboard,  for  there  was  no  hope  of  quarter;  but  he  was 
for  some  time  unable  to  devise  any  plan  by  which,  even 
for  a  short  time,  to  conceal  his  nationality.  He  only 
knew  a  few  words  of  Spanish,  and  would  be  detected  the 
moment  he  opened  his  lips.  He  thought  of  leaping  up 
suddenly  and  jumping  overboard;  but  his  chance  of 
reaching  the  English  ships  to  windward  would  be  slight 
indeed.  At  last  an  idea  struck  him.  and  sitting  up,  he 
opened  his  eyes  and  looked  round.  Several  other  Span- 
iards who  had  been  picked  up  lay  exhausted  on  the  deck 
near  him.  A  party  of  soldiers  and  sailors  close  by  were 
\vorking  a  cannon.  The  bulwarks  were  shot  away  in 
many  places,  dead  and  dying  men  lay  scattered  about, 
the  decks  were  everywhere  stained  with  blood,  and  no 
one  paid  any  attention  to  him  until  presently  the  fire  be- 


THE    ROUT    OF    THE    ARMADA.  159 

gan  to  slacken.  Shortly  aftenvard  a  Spanish  officer 
came  up  and  spoke  to  him. 

Geoffrey  rose  to  his  feet,  rubbed  his  eyes,  yawned,  and 
burst  into  an  idiotic  laugh.  The  officer  spoke  again  but 
he  paid  no  attention,  and  the  Spaniard  turned  away, 
believing  that  the  lad  had  lost  his  senses  from  fear  and 
the  horrors  of  the  day. 

As  night  came  on  he  was  several  times  addressed,  but 
always  with  the  same  result.  When  after  dark  food  and 
wine  were  served  out.  he  seized  the  portion  offered  to 
him,  and  hurrying  away,  crouched  under  the  shelter 
of  a  gun,  and  devoured  it  as  if  fearing  it  would  be  taken 
from  him  again. 

When  he  saw  that  the  sailors  were  beginning  to  repair 
some  of  the  most  necessary  ropes  and  stays  that  had  been 
shot  away,  he  pushed  his  way  through  them  and  took  his 
share  of  the  work,  laughing  idiotically  from  time  to  time. 
He  had,  when  he  saw  that  the  galleon  was  sinking,  taken 
off  his  doublet,  the  better  to  be  able  to  swim,  and  in  his 
shirt  and  trimks  there  was  nothing  to  distinguish  him 
from  a  Spaniard,  and  none  suspected  that  he  was  other 
than  he  seemed  to  be — a  ship's  boy,  who  had  lost  his 
senses  from  fear.  When  the  work  was  done,  he  threw 
himself  on  the  deck  with  the  weary  sailors.  His  hopes 
were  that  the  battle  would  be  renewed  in  the  morning, 
and  that  either  the  ship  might  be  captured,  or  that  an 
English  vessel  might  jiass  so  closely  alongside  that  he 
might  leap  over  and  swim  to  her. 

Great  was  his  disappointment  next  day  when  the  sud- 
den change  of  wind  gave  the  Spanish  fleet  the  weather 
gauge,  and  enabled  them  to  steer  away  for  the  north. 
Ik-  joined  in  the  work  of  the  crew,  paying  no  attention 
whatever  to  what  was  passing  around  him,  or  heeding  in 
the  slightest  the  remarks  made  to  him.     Once  or  twice, 


i6o  BY  England's  aid. 

when  an  officer  spoke  to  him  sternly,  he  gave  a  httle  cryj 
ran  to  the  side,  and  crouched  down,  as  if  in  abject  fear. 
In  a  very  short  time  no  attention  was  paid  to  him,  and  he 
was  suffered  to  go  about  as  he  chose,  being  regarded  as 
a  harmless  imbecile.  He  was  in  hopes  that  the  next  day 
the  Spaniards  would  change  their  course  and  endeavor 
to  beat  back  to  the  Channel,  and  was  at  once  disap- 
pointed and  surprised  as  they  sped  on  before  the  south- 
westerly wind,  which  was  hourly  increasing  in  force. 
Some  miles  behmd  he  could  see  the  English  squadron  in 
pursuit;  but  this  made  no  attempt  to  close  up,  being 
well  contented  to  see  the  Armada  sailing  away,  and  being 
too  straitened  in  ammunition  to  wish  to  bring  on  an 
engagement  so  long  as  the  Spaniards  were  following 
their  present  course. 

The  wind  blew  with  ever-increasing  force;  the  lightly 
ballasted  ships  made  bad  weather,  rolling  deep  in  the 
seas,  straining  heavily,  and  leaking  badly  through  the 
opening  seams  and  the  hastily  stopped  shot-holes. 
Water  was  extremely  scarce,  and  at  a  signal  from  the 
admiral  all  the  horses  and  mules  were  thrown  overboard 
in  order  to  husband  the  supply.  Several  of  the  masts, 
badly  injured  by  the  English  shot,  went  by  the  board 
and  the  vessels  dropped  behind  crippled,  to  be  picked  up 
by  the  pursuing  fleet. 

Lord  Howard  followed  as  far  as  the  mouth  of  the 
Forth;  and  seeing  that  the  Spaniards  made  no  effort  to 
enter  the  estuary,  and  his  provisions  being  now  well- 
nigh  exhausted,  he  hove  the  fleet  about  and  made  back 
for  the  Channel,  leaving  two  small  vessels  only  to  follow 
the  Armada  and  watch  its  course,  believing  that  it  would 
make  for  Denmark,  refit  there,  and  then  return  to  rejoin 
Parma. 


THE    ROUT    OF    THE    ARMAllA.  l6l 

It  was  a  grievous  disappointment  to  the  English  to  be 
thus  forced  by  want  of  provisions  to  rehnquish  the  pur- 
suit. Had  they  been  properly  supplied  with  provisions 
and  ammunition  they  could  have  made  an  end  of  the 
Armada;  whereas,  they  believed  that,  by  allowing  them 
now  to  escape,  the  whole  work  would  have  to  be  done 
over  again.  They  had  sore  trouble  to  get  back  again  off 
the  Norfolk  coast.  The  wind  became  so  furious  that  the 
fleet  was  scattered.  A  few  of  the  largest  ships  reached 
^Margate;  others  were  driven  into  Harwich,  others  with 
difificulty  kept  the  sea  until  the  storm  broke. 

It  might  have  been  thought  that  after  such  service  as 
the  fleet  had  rendered  even  Elizabeth  might  have  been 
generous;  but  now  that  the  danger  was  over,  she  became 
more  niggardly  than  ever.  No  fresh  provisions  were 
supplied  for  the  sick  men,  and  though  in  the  fight  ofT 
the  Dutch  coast  only  some  fifty  or  sixty  had  been  killed, 
in  the  course  of  a  very  short  time  the  crews  w-ere  so 
weakened  by  deaths  and  disease  that  scarce  a  ship  could 
have  put  to  sea,  however  urgent  the  necessity.  Drake 
and  Howard  spent  every  penny  they  could  raise  in  buy- 
ing fresh  meat  and  vegetables,  and  in  procuring  some 
sort  of  shelter  on  shore  for  the  sick.  Had  the  men  re- 
ceived the  wages  due  to  them  they  could  have  made  a 
shift  to  have  purchased  what  they  so  urgently  required; 
Init  though  the  treasury  was  full  of  money,  not  a  penny 
was  fortlicoming  until  every  item  of  the  accounts  had 
been  investigated  and  squabbled  over.  Howard  was 
compelled  to  pay  from  his  private  purse  for  evervthing 
that  had  been  purchased  at  Plymouth.  Sir  John  Hawkins 
was  absolutely  ruined  by  the  demands  made  on  him  to 
pay  for  necessaries  supplied  to  the  fleet,  and  had  the 
admirals  and  sailors  of  the  fleet  that  saved  England  be- 


if)2  BY  England's  aid. 

haved  like  ignominious  cowards,  their  treatment  could 
not  have  been  worse  than  that  which  they  received  at 
the  hands  of  their  sovereign. 

But  while  the  English  seamen  were  dying  like  sheep 
from  disease  and  neglect,  their  conquered  foes  were  far- 
ing no  better.  They  had  breathed  freely  for  the  first 
time  when  they  saw  the  English  fleet  bear  up;  an  exami- 
nation was  made  of  the  provisions  that  were  left,  and  the 
crews  were  placed  on  rations  of  eight  ounces  of  bread, 
half  a  pint  of  wine,  and  a  pint  of  water  a  day.  The  fleet 
was  still  a  great  one,  for  of  the  hundred  and  fifty  sHips 
which  had  sailed  from  Corunna,  a  hundred  and  twenty 
still  held  together.  The  weather  now  turned  bitterly 
cold,  with  fog  and  mist,  squalls  and  driving  showers;  and 
the  vessels,  when  they  reached  the  north  coast  of  Scot- 
land, lost  sight  of  each  other,  and  each  struggled  for  her- 
self in  the  tempestuous  sea. 

A  week  later  the  weather  cleared,  and  on  the  9th  of 
August  Geoffrey  looking  round  at  daybreak  saw  fifteen 
other  ships  in  sight.  Among  these  were  the  galleons  of 
Calderon  and  Ricaldo,  the  Rita,  San  Marcos,  and  eleven 
other  vessels.  Signals  were  flying  from  all  of  them, 
but  the  sea  was  so  high  that  it  was  scarce  possible  to 
lower  a  boat.  That  night  it  again  blew  hard  and  the 
fog  closed  in,  and  in  the  morning  Geoffrey  found  that  the 
ship  he  was  on,  and  all  the  others,  with  the  exception  of 
that  of  Calderon,  were  steering  north;  the  intention  of 
Ricaldo  and  De  Leyva  being  to  make  for  the  Orkneys 
and  refit  there.  Calderon  had  stood  south,  and  had 
come  upon  Sidonia  with  fifty  ships;  and  these,  bearing 
well  away  to  the  west  of  Ireland,  finally  succeeded  for 
the  most  part  in  reaching  Spain,  their  crews  reduced  by 
sickness  and  want  to  a  mere  shadow  of  their  original 
strength. 


THE    ROUT    OF    THE    ARMADA.  163 

The  cold  became  bitter  as  De  Leyva's  ships  made 
their  way  toward  the  Orkneys.  The  storm  was  furious, 
and  the  sailors,  unaccustomed  to  the  cold  and  weakened 
by  disease  and  famine,  could  no  longer  work  their  ships, 
and  De  Leyva  was  obliged  at  last  to  abandon  his  inten- 
tion and  make  south.  One  galleon  was  driven  on  the 
Faroe  Islands,  a  second  on  the  Orkneys,  and  a  third  on 
the  Isle  of  ]\Iull,  where  it  was  attacked  by  the  natives  and 
burned  with  almost  everyone  on  board.  The  rest  man- 
aged to  make  the  west  coast  of  Ireland,  and  the  hope 
that  they  would  find  shelter  in  Galway  Bay,  or  the  mouth 
of  the  Shannon,  began  to  spring  up  in  the  breasts  of  the 
exhausted  crews. 

The  Irish  were  their  coreligionists  and  allies,  and  had 
only  been  waiting  for  news  of  the  success  of  the  Armada 
to  rise  in  arms  against  the  English,  who  had  but  few 
troops  there.  Rumors  of  disaster  had  arrived,  and  a 
small  frigate  had  been  driven  into  Tralee  Bay.  The 
fears  of  the  garrison  at  Tralee  Castle  overcame  their  feel- 
ings of  humanity,  and  all  on  board  were  put  to  death. 
Two  galleons  put  into  Dingle,  and,  landing,  begged  for 
water;  but  the  natives,  deciding  that  the  Spanish  cause 
was  a  lost  one,  refused  to  give  them  a  drop,  seized  the 
men  who  had  landed  in  the  boats,  and  the  galleons  had 
to  put  to  sea  again. 

Another  ship  of  a  thousand  tons.  Our  Lady  of  the 
Rusary,  was  driven  into  the  furious  straits  between  the 
Blasket  Islands  and  the  coast  of  Kerry.  Of  her  crew  of 
seven  hundred,  five  hundred  had  died.  Before  she  got 
halfway  through  she  struck  among  the  breakers,  and  all 
the  survivors  perished  save  the  son  of  the  pilot,  who  was 
washed  ashore  lashed  to  a  plank.  Six  others  who  had 
reacherl  the  mouth  of  the  Shannon  sent  their  boats 
ashore  for  water;  but  although  there  were  no  English 


164  BY  England's  aid. 

there  the  Irish  feared  to  supply  them,  even  though  the 
Spaniards  offered  any  sum  of  money  for  a  few  casks. 
One  of  the  ships  was  abandoned  and  the  others  put  to 
sea,  only  to  be  dashed  ashore  in  the  same  gale  that 
wrecked  Our  Lady  of  the  Rosary,  and  of  all  their  crews 
only  one  hundred  and  fifty  men  were  cast  ashore  alive. 
Along  the  coast  of  Connemara,  Mayo,  and  Sligo  many 
other  ships  were  wrecked.  In  almost  every  case  the 
crews  who  reached  the  shore  were  at  once  murdered  by 
the  native  savages  for  the  sake  of  their  clothes  and 
jewelry. 

Geoffrey  had  suffered  as  much  as  the  rest  of  the  crew 
on  board  the  galleon  in  which  he  sailed.  All  were  so 
absorbed  by  their  own  suffering  and  misery  that  none 
paid  any  attention  to  the  idiot  boy  in  their  midst.  He 
worked  at  such  work  as  there  was  to  do;  assisted  to 
haul  on  the  ropes,  to  throw  the  dead  overboard,  and  to 
do  what  could  be  done  for  the  sick  and  wounded.  Like 
all  on  board  he  was  reduced  almost  to  a  skeleton,  and 
was  scarce  able  to  stand. 

As  the  surviving  ships  passed  Galway  Bay,  one  of 
them,  which  was  leaking  so  badly  that  she  could  only 
have  been  kept  afloat  a  few  hours  in  any  case,  entered 
it,  and  brought  up  opposite  the  town.  Don  Lewis  of 
Cordova,  who  commanded,  sent  a  party  on  shore,  believ- 
ing that  in  Galway,  between  which  town  and  Spain  there 
had  always  been  close  connections,  they  would  be  well 
received.  They  were,  however,  at  once  taken  prisoners. 
An  attempt  was  made  to  get  up  the  anchors  again,  but 
the  crew  were  too  feeble  to  be  able  to  do  so,  and  the 
natives  coming  out  in  their  boats,  all  were  taken  pris- 
oners and  sent  on  shore.  Sir  Richard  Bingham,  the 
governor  of  Connaught,  arrived  in  a  few  hours,  and  at 


THE    ROUT    OF    THE    ARMADA.  165 

once  dispatched  search  parties  through  Clare  and  Con- 
nemara  to  bring  all  Spaniards  cast  ashore  alive  to  the 
town,  and  sent  his  son  to  Mayo  to  fetch  down  all  who 
landed  there.  But  young  Bingham's  mission  proved 
useless;  every  Spaniard  who  had  landed  had  been  mur- 
dered by  the  natives,  well-nigh  three  thousand  having 
been  slain  by  the  axes  and  knives  of  the  savages  who 
professed  to  be  their  coreligionists. 

Sir  Richard  Bingham  was  regarded  as  a  humane  man. 
but  he  feared  the  consequences  should  the  eleven  hun- 
dred prisoners  collected  at  Galway  be  restored  to  health 
and  strength.  He  had  but  a  handful  of  troops  under 
him,  and  had  had  the  greatest  difficulty  in  keeping  down 
the  Irish  alone.  With  eleven  hundred  Spanish  soldiers 
to  aid  them  the  task  would  be  impossible,  and,  accord- 
ingly, he  gave  orders  that  all.  with  the  exception  of  Don 
Lewis  himself,  and  three  or  four  other  nobles,  should  be 
executed.  The  order  was  carried  out;  Don  Lewis,  with 
those  spared,  was  sent  under  an  escort  to  Dublin,  but 
the  others,  being  too  feeble  to  walk,  were  killed  or  died 
on  the  way.  and  Don  Lewis  himself  was  the  sole  survivor 
out  of  the  crews  of  a  dozen  ships. 

De  Leyva.  the  most  popular  officer  in  the  Armada,  had 
with  him  in  his  ship  two  hundred  and  fifty  young  nobles 
of  the  oldest  families  in  Spain.  He  was  twice  wrecked. 
The  first  time  all  reached  the  shore  in  safety,  and  were 
protected  by  O'Xeil,  who  was  virtually  the  sovereign  of 
the  nortii  of  Lester.  He  treated  them  kindly  for  a  time. 
They  then  took  to  sea  again,  but  were  finally  wrecked  ofT 
Dunluce,  and  all  on  board  save  five  perished  miserably. 
Over  eight  thousand  Spaniards  died  on  the  Irish  coast. 
Eleven  hundred  were  put  to  death  by  Bingham,  three 
thousand  murdered  by  the  Irish,  the  rest  drowned;  and 


i66  BY  England's  aid. 

of  the  whole  Armada  but  fifty-four  vessels,  carrying 
between  nine  and  ten  thousand  worn-out  men,  reached 
Spain,  and  of  the  survivors  a  large  proportion  afterward 
died  from  the  effects  of  the  sufferings  they  had  endured, 

CHAPTER    X. 

THE   WAR    IN    HOLLAND. 

In  the  confusion  caused  by  the  collision  of  the  Actirc 
with  the  Spanish  galleon  no  one  had  noticed  the  accident 
which  had  befallen  Geoffrey  \  ickars,  and  his  brother's 
distress  was  great  when,  on  the  ship  getting  free  from 
among  the  Spaniards,  he  discovered  that  Geoffrey  was 
missing.  He  had  been  by  his  side  on  the  poop  but  a 
minute  before  the  mast  fell,  and  had  no  doubt  that  he 
had  been  carried  overboard  by  its  wreck.  That  he  had 
survived  he  had  not  the  least  hope,  and  when  a  week 
later  the  Active,  on  her  way  back  toward  the  Thames, 
was  driven  into  Harwich,  he  at  once  landed  and  carried 
the  sad  news  to  his  parents.  England  was  wild  with  joy 
at  its  deliverance,  but  the  household  at  Hedingham  was 
plunged  into  deep  sorrow. 

Weeks  passed  and  then  Lionel  received  a  letter  from 
Francis  A^ere  saying  that  Parma's  army  was  advancing 
into  Holland,  and  that,  as  active  work  was  at  hand,  he 
had  best,  if  his  intentions  remained  unchanged,  join  him 
without  delay. 

He  started  two  days  later  for  Harwich,  and  thence 
took  ship  for  Bergen-op-Zoom.  Anchoring  at  Flushing, 
he  learned  that  the  Duke  of  Parma  had  already  sat 
down  in  front  of  Bergen-op-Zoom,  and  had  on  the  7th 
attempted  to  capture  Tholen  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
channel,  but  had  been  repulsed  by  the  regiment  of  Count 


THE    WAR    IX    HOLLAND.  167 

Solnis.  witli  a  loss  of  four  hundred  men.  He  had  then 
thrown  up  works  against  the  water  forts,  and  hot  fight- 
ing had  gone  on,  the  garrison  making  frequent  salhes 
upon  the  besiegers.  The  water  forts  still  held  out,  and 
the  captain  therefore  determined  to  continue  his  voyage 
into  the  town.  The  ship  was  fired  at  by  the  Spanish 
batteries,  but  passed  safely  between  the  water  forts  and 
dropped  anchor  in  the  port  on  the  last  day  of  September, 
Lionel  having  been  absent  from  Holland  just  a  year.  He 
landed  at  once  and  made  his  way  to  the  lodgings  of 
Francis  \'ere,  by  whom  he  was  received  with  great 
cordiality. 

'■  I  was  greatly  grieved,"  he  said,  after  the  first  greet- 
ings, "  to  hear  of  your  brother's  death.  I  felt  it  as  if 
he  had  been  a  near  relative  of  my  own.  I  had  hoped  to 
see  you  both ;  and  that  afifair  concerning  which  my  cousin 
wrote  to  me,  telling  me  how  cleverly  you  had  discovered 
a  plot  against  the  queen's  life,  showed  me  that  you  would 
both  be  sure  to  make  your  way.  Your  father  and 
mother  must  have  felt  the  blow  terribl}'?  " 

"  They  have,  indeed."  Lionel  said.  "  I  do  not  think. 
however,  that  they  altogether  give  up  hope.  They  cling 
to  the  idea  that  he  may  have  been  picked  up  by  some 
Spanish  ship  and  may  now  be  a  prisoner  in  Spain." 

Francis  \'ere  shook  his  head. 

"  Of  course,  I  know,"  Lionel  went  on,  *'  their  hope  is 
altogether  without  foundation;  for  even  had  Geoffrey 
gained  one  of  their  ships,  he  would  at  once  have  been 
thrown  overboard.  Still  I  rather  encouraged  the  idea, 
for  it  is  better  that  hope  should  die  out  gradually  than 
be  extinguished  at  a  blow;  and,  slight  though  it  was,  it 
enabled  my  father  and  mother  to  bear  up  better  than 
they  otherwise  would  have  done.  Had  it  not  been  for 
that,  I  believe  that  my  mother  would  have  well-nigh  sunk 


i68  BY  England's  aid. 

beneath  it.  I  was  very  glad  when  I  got  your  letter,  for 
active  service  will  be  a  distraction  to  my  sorrow.  We 
have  ever  been  together,  Geoffrey  and  I,  and  I  feel  like 
one  lost  without  him.  You  have  not  had  much  fighting 
here,  I  think,  since  I  have  been  away?" 

"  No,  indeed;  you  have  been  far  more  lucky  than  I 
have,"  Francis  Vere  said.  "  With  the  exception  of  the 
fight  with  the  San  Mattco,  I  have  been  idle  ever  since 
I  saw  you,  for  not  a  shot  has  been  fired  here,  while  you 
have  been  taking  part  in  the  great  fight  for  the  very  exist- 
ence of  our  country.  It  is  well  that  Parma  has  been 
wasting  nine  months  at  Dunkirk,  for  it  would  have  gone 
hard  with  us  had  he  marched  hither  instead  of  waiting 
there  for  the  arrival  of  the  Armada.  Our  force  here  has 
fallen  away  to  well-nigh  nothing.  The  soldiers  could 
get  no  pay,  and  were  almost  starved;  their  clothes  were 
so  ragged  that  it  was  pitiful  to  see  them.  Great  numbers 
have  died,  and  more  gone  back  to  England.  As  to  the 
Dutch,  they  are  more  occupied  in  quarreling  with  us  than 
in  preparing  for  defense,  and  they  would  right  willingly 
see  us  go  so  that  we  did  but  deliver  Flushing  and  Brill 
and  this  town  back  again  to  them.  I  was  truly  glad 
when  I  heard  that  Parma  had  broken  up  his  camp  at 
Dunkirk  when  the  Armada  sailed  away,  and  was  march- 
ing hither.  Now  that  he  has  come,  it  may  be  that  these 
wretched  disputes  will  come  to  an  end,  and  that  some- 
thing like  peace  and  harmony  will  prevail  in  our  councils. 
He  could  not  have  done  better,  as  far  as  we  are  con- 
cerned, than  in  coming  to  knock  his  head  against  these 
walls;  for  Bergen  is  far  too  strong  for  him  to  take,  and 
he  will  assuredly  meet  with  no  success  here  such  as 
would  counterbalance  in  any  way  the  blow  that  Spanish 
pride  has  suffered  in  the  defeat  of  the  Armada.  I  think, 
Lionel,  that  you  have  outgrown  your  pageship,  and  since 


THE    WAR    IN    HOLLAND.  169 

you  have  been  fighting  as  a  gentleman  volunteer  in 
Drake's  fleet  you  had  best  take  the  same  rank  here." 

The  siege  went  on  but  slowly.  A'igorous  sorties  were 
made,  and  the  cavalry  sometimes  sallied  out  from  the 
gates  and  made  excursions  as  far  as  \\"ouw,  a  village 
three  miles  away,  and  took  many  prisoners.  Among 
these  were  two  commissaries  of  ordnance,  who  were 
intrusted  to  the  safe  keeping  of  the  Deputy-Provost  Red- 
head. They  were  not  strictly  kept,  and  were  allowed 
to  converse  with  the  provost's  friends.  One  of  these, 
\\'illiam  Grimeston,  suspected  that  one  of  the  commis- 
saries, who  pretended  to  be  an  Italian,  was  really  an 
English  deserter  who  had  gone  over  with  the  traitor 
Stanley;  and  in  order  to  see  if  his  suspicions  were  cor- 
rect, pretended  that  he  was  dissatisfied  with  his  position 
and  would  far  rather  be  fighting  on  the  other  side.  The 
man  at  once  fell  into  the  trap,  acknowledged  that  he  was 
an  Englishman,  and  said  that  if  Grimeston  and  Redhead 
would  but  follow  his  advice  they  would  soon  become 
rich  men,  for  that,  if  they  could  arrange  to  give  up  one 
of  the  forts  to  Parma,  they  would  be  magnificently 
rewarded. 

Redhead  and  Grimeston  pretended  to  agree,  but  at 
once  informed  Lord  Willoughby,  who  was  in  command, 
of  the  offer  that  had  been  made  to  them.  They  were 
ordered  to  continue  their  negotiations  with  the  traitor. 
The  latter  furnished  them  with  letters  to  Stanley  and 
Parma,  and  with  these  thev  made  their  way  out  of  the 
town  at  night  to  the  Spair-h  camp.  They  had  an  inter- 
view witli  the  fluke,  and  promised  to  deliver  the  north 
water  fort  over  to  him,  for  which  service  Redhead  was 
to  receive  twelve  hundred  crowns  and  Grimeston  seven 
hundred  crowns,  and  a  commission  in  Stanley's  regi- 
ment of  traitors. 


lyO  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

Stanley  himself  entertained  them  in  his  tent,  and 
Parma  presented  them  with  two  gold  chains.  They 
then  returned  to  Bergen  and  related  all  that  had  taken 
place  to  Lord  Willoughby.  The  matter  was  kept  a  pro- 
found secret  in  the  town ;  Francis  \^ere,  who  was  in  com- 
mand of  the  north  fort,  and  a  few  others  only  being  made 
acquainted  with  what  was  going  on. 

On  the  appointed  night,  22d  of  October,  Grimeston 
went  out  alone.  Redhead's  supposed  share  of  the  busi- 
ness being  to  open  the  gates  to  the  fort.  \\' hen  Grimes- 
ton  arrived  at  Parma's  camp  he  found  that  the  Spaniards 
had  become  suspicious.  He  was  bound  and  placed  in 
charge  of  a  Spanish  captain,  who  was  ordered  to  stab 
him  at  once  if  there  was  any  sign  of  treachery.  It  was 
a  dark  night;  the  tide  was  out,  for  the  land  over  which 
the  Spaniards  had  to  advance  was  flooded  at  other  times. 
The  attacking  column  consisted  of  three  thousand  men, 
including  Stanley's  regiment;  and  a  number  of  knights 
and  nobles  accompanied  it  as  volunteers. 

As  they  approached  the  forts — Grimeston  in  front, 
closely  guarded  by  the  Spanish  captain — it  was  seen  by 
the  assailants  that  Redhead  had  kept  his  word ;  the  draw- 
bridge across  the  moat  was  down  and  the  portcullis  was 
up.  Within  the  fort  Lord  Willoughby,  Vere.  and  two 
thousand  men  were  waiting  them.  When  about  fifty 
had  crossed  the  drawbridge  the  portcullis  was  suddenly 
let  fall  and  the  drawbridge  hauled  up.  As  the  portcullis 
thundered  down  Grimeston  tripped  up  the  surprised 
Spaniard,  and,  leaping  into  the  water,  managed  to  make 
his  way  to  the  foot  of  the  walls.  A  discharge  of  muskery 
and  artillery  from  the  fort. killed  a  hundred  and  fifty  of 
the  attacking  party,  while  those  who  had  crossed  the 
drawbridge  were  all  either  killed  or  taken  prisoners. 
But  the  water  in  the  moat  was  low.     The  Spaniards  gal- 


THE    WAR    IN    HOLLAND.  i'J  t 

iantly  waded  across  and  attacked  the  palisades,  but  were 
repulsed  in  their  endeavor  to  climb  them.  While  the 
fight  was  going  on  the  water  in  the  moat  was  rising,  and 
scores  were  washed  away  and  drowned  as  they  attempted 
to  return. 

Parma  continued  the  siege  for  some  little  time,  but 
made  no  real  attempt  to  take  the  place  after  having  been* 
repulsed  at  the  north  fort;  and  on  the  12th  of  November 
broke  up  his  camp  and  returned  to  Brussels. 

After  the  siege  was  over  Lord  Willoughby  knighted 
twelve  of  his  principal  officers,  foremost  among  whom 
was  Francis  \'ere,  who  was  now  sent  home  with  dis- 
patches by  his  general,  and  remained  in  England  until 
the  end  of  January,  when  he  was  appointed  sergeant 
major  general  of  the  forces,  a  post  of  great  responsibility 
and  much  honor,  by  Lord  Willoughby,  with  the  full 
approval  of  the  queen's  government.  He  was  accom- 
panied on  his  return  by  his  brother  Robert. 

A  month  after  Sir  Francis  A>re's  return  Lord  Wil- 
loughby left  for  England,  and  the  whole  burden  of  opera- 
tions in  the  field  fell  upon  Vere.  His  first  trouble  arose 
from  the  mutinous  conduct  of  the  garrison  of  Gertruy- 
denberg.  This  was  an  important  town  on  the  banks  of 
the  old  Maas,  and  was  strongly  fortified;  one  side  being 
protected  by  the  Maas  while  the  river  Douge  swept 
around  two  other  sides  of  its  walls.  Its  governor,  Count 
Hohenlohe,  had  been  unpopular,  the  troops  had  received 
no  pay,  and  there  had  been  a  partial  mutiny  before  the 
siege  of  Bergen-op-Zoom  began.  This  was  appeased  by 
the  appointment  of  Sir  John  Wingfield,  Lord  Wil- 
loughby's  brother-in-law,  as  its  governor. 

In  the  winter  the  discontent  broke  out  again.  The 
soldiers  had  been  most  unjustly  treated  by  the  States, 
and  there  were  long  arrears  of  pay,  and  at  first  Sir  John 


172  BY    ENGLAND  S   AID. 

Wingfielcl  expoused  the  cause  of  the  men.  Sir  Francis 
Vere  tried  in  vain  to  arrange  matters.  The  Dutch 
authorities  would  not  pay  up  the  arrears,  the  men  would 
not  return  to  their  duty  until  they  did  so,  and  at  last 
became  so  exasperated  that  they  ceased  to  obey  their 
governor  and  opened  communications  with  the  enemy. 
Prince  Maurice,  who  was  now  three-and-twenty  years 
old,  and  devoted  to  martial  pursuits  and  the  cause  of  his 
countrymen,  after  consultation  with  Sir  Francis  Vere, 
laid  siege  to  the  town  and  made  a  furious  assault  upon 
it  on  the  water  side.  But  the  Dutch  troops,  although 
led  by  Count  Solms  and  Count  Philip  of  Nassau,  were 
repulsed  with  great  loss.  The  prince  then  promised  not 
only  a  pardon,  but  that  the  demands  of  the  garrison 
should  be  complied  with;  but  it  was  too  late,  and  four 
days  later  Gertruydenberg  was  delivered  up  by  the  muti- 
neers to  the  Duke  of  Parma,  the  soldiers  being  received 
into  the  Spanish  service,  while  \Mngfield  and  the  of^cers 
were  permitted  to  retire. 

The  States  were  furious,  as  this  was  the  third  city  com- 
manded by  Englishmen  that  had  been  handed  over  to 
the  enemy.  The  bad  feeling  excited  by  the  treachery 
of  Sir  William  Stanley  and  Roland  Yorke  at  Deventer 
and  Zutphen  had  died  out  after  the  gallant  defense  of  the 
English  at  Sluys,  but  now  broke  out  again  afresh,  and 
charges  of  treachery  were  brought  not  only  against 
Wingfield,  but  against  many  other  English  ofBcers,  in- 
cluding Sir  Francis  Vere.  The  queen,  however,  wrote 
so  indignantly  to  the  States  that  they  had  to  withdraw 
their  charges  against  most  of  the  English  officers. 

In  May  Lord  Willoughby,  who  was  still  in  London, 
resigned  his  command.  A  number  of  old  officers  of  dis- 
tinction who  might  have  laid  claims  to  succeed  him, 
among  them  Sir  John  Norris,  Sir  Roger  Williams,  Sir 


THE    WAR    IN    HOLLAND.  I73 

Thomas  W'ilford,  Sir  William  Drury.  Sir  Thomas  Bas- 
kerville,  and  Sir  John  Burrough,  were  withdrawn  from 
the  Netherlands  to  serv^e  in  France  or  Ireland,  and  no 
general  in  chief  or  lieutenant  general  was  appointed;  Sir 
Francis  Yere,  as  sergeant  major,  receiving  authority  to 
command  all  soldiers  already  in  the  field  or  to  be  sent 
out  during  the  absence  of  the  general  and  lieutenant 
general.  His  official  title  was  Her  Majesty's  Sergeant 
]Major  in  the  Field.  The  garrisons  in  the  towns  were 
under  the  command  of  their  own  governors,  and  those 
could  supply  troops  for  service  in  the  field  according  to 
their  discretion. 

The  appointment  of  so  young  a  man  as  Sir  Francis 
Ytre  to  a  post  demanding  not  only  military  ability  but 
great  tact  and  diplomatic  power  was  abundant  proof  of 
the  high  estimate  formed  of  him  by  the  queen  and  her 
counselors.  The  position  was  one  of  extreme  difficulty. 
He  had  to  keep  on  good  terms  with  the  queen  and  her 
government,  with  the  government  of  the  States,  the 
English  agent  at  The  Hague,  Prince  Maurice  in  com- 
mand of  the  army  of  the  X'etherlands,  the  English  gov- 
ernors of  the  towns,  and  the  of^cers  or  men  of  the  force 
under  his  own  command.  Fortunately  Barneveldt,  who 
at  that  time  was  the  most  prominent  man  in  the  States, 
had  a  high  opinion  of  A'ere.  Sir  Thomas  Bodley,  the 
queen's  agent,  had  much  confidence  in  him,  and  acted 
with  him  most  cordially,  and  Prince  Maurice  entertained 
a  great  respect  for  him,  consulted  him  habitually  in  all 
military  matters,  and  placed  him  in  the  position  of  mar- 
shal of  the  camp  of  the  army  of  the  Netherlands,  in  addi- 
tion to  his  own  conmiand  of  the  English  portion  of  that 
army. 

\"ere's  first  unflcrtaking  was  to  lead  a  force  of  12,000 
men,    of   whom    half   were    English,    to   prevent    Count 


174  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

IMansfelt  from  crossing  the  Maas  with  an  army  of  equal 
strength.  Prince  Maurice  was  present  in  person  as  gen- 
eral in  chief.  Intrenchments  were  thrown  up  and 
artillery  planted;  but  just  as  Mansfelt  was  preparing  to 
cross  his  troops  mutinied,  and  he  was  obliged  to  fall 
back. 

In  October,  with  900  of  his  own  troops  and  12 
companies  of  Dutch  horse,  Sir  Francis  Vere  succeeded  in 
throwing  a  convoy  of  provisions  into  the  town  of  Rhein- 
berg,  which  was  besieged  by  a  large  force  of  the  enemy, 
As  soon  as  he  returned  the  States  requested  him  to 
endeavor  to  throw  in  another  convoy,  as  Count  IMansfelt 
was  marching  to  swell  the  force  of  the  besiegers,  and 
after  his  arrival  it  would  be  well-nigh  impossible  to  send 
further  aid  into  the  town.  Vere  took  with  him  900  Eng- 
lish and  900  Dutch  infantry,  and  800  Dutch  cavalry. 
The  enemy  had  possession  of  a  fortified  country  house 
called  Loo,  close  to  which  lay  a  thick  wood  traversed 
only  by  a  narrow  path  with  close  undergrowth  and 
swampy  ground  on  either  side.  The  enemy  were  in 
great  force  around  Loo,  and  came  out  to  attack  the  expe- 
dition as  it  passed  through  the  wood.  Sending  the 
Dutch  troops  on  first,  Vere  attacked  the  enemy  vigor- 
ously with  his  infantry  and  drove  them  back  to  the 
inclosure  of  Loo.  As  soon  as  his  whole  force  had 
crossed  the  wood,  he  halted  them  and  ordered  them  to 
form  in  line  of  battle  facing  the  wood  through  which  they 
had  just  passed,  and  from  which  the  enemy  were  now 
pouring  out  in  great  force. 

In  order  to  give  time  to  his  troops  to  prepare  for  the 
action  A'ere  took  half  his  English  infantry  and  advanced 
against  them.  They  moved  forward,  and  a  stubborn 
fight  took  place  between  the  pikemen.  Vere's  horse  was 
killed,  and  fell  on  him  so  that  he  could  not  rise;  but  the 


IN    SPAIN.  175 

English  closed  round  him,  and  he  was  rescued  with  no 
other  harm  than  a  bruised  leg  and  several  pike-thrusts 
through  his  clothes.  While  the  conflict  between  the 
pikemen  was  going  on  the  English  arquebusiers  opened 
fire  on  the  flank  of  the  enemy,  and  they  began  to 
fall  back.  Four  times  they  rallied  and  charged  the 
English,  but  were  at  last  broken  and  scattered  through 
the  wood.  The  cavalry  stationed  there  left  their  horses 
and  fled  through  the  undergrowth.  Pressing  forward 
the  little  English  force  next  fell  upon  twenty-four  com- 
panies of  Neapolitan  infantry,  who  were  defeated  with- 
out difficulty.  The  450  Englishmen  then  joined  the 
main  force,  which  marched  triumphantly  with  their  con- 
voy of  provisions  into  Rheinberg,  and,  the  next  morning 
fortunately  turning  thick  and  foggy,  the  force  mad-e  its 
way  back  without  interruption  by  the  enemy. 

CHAPTER    XI. 

IN    SPAIN. 

Alone  among  the  survivors  of  the  great  Spanish 
Armada,  Geoffrey  \Tckars  saw  the  coast  of  Ireland  fade 
away  from  sight  without  a  feeling  of  satisfaction  or  relief. 
His  hope  had  been  that  the  ship  would  be  wrecked  on 
her  progress  down  the  coast.  He  knew  not  that  the  wild 
Irish  were  slaying  all  whom  the  sea  spared,  and  that, 
ignorant  as  they  were  of  the  English  tongue,  he  would 
undoubtedly  have  shared  the  fate  of  his  Spanish  com- 
panions. He  thought  only  of  the  risk  of  being  drowned, 
and  would  have  preferred  taking  this  to  the  certainty  of 
a  cajjtivity.  j^erhaps  for  life,  in  the  Spanish  prisons.  The 
j>art  thai  he  Iiad  played  since  he  had  been  picked  up  off 
Gravelines    could    not    be    sustained    indefinitely.      He 


176  BY  England's  aid. 

might  as  well  spend  his  life  in  prison,  where  at  least  there 
would  be  some  faint  hope  of  being  exchanged,  as  wander 
about  Spain  all  his  life  as  an  imbecile  beggar. 

As  soon,  therefore,  as  he  saw  that  the  perils  of  the 
coast  of  Ireland  were  passed,  and  that  the  vessel  was 
likely  to  reach  Spain  in  safety,  he  determined  that  he 
would,  on  reaching  a  port,  disclose  his  real  identity. 
There  were  on  board  several  Scotch  and  Irish  volunteers, 
and  he  decided  to  throw  himself  upon  the  pity  of  one  of 
these  rather  than  on  that  of  the  Spaniards.  He  did  not 
think  that  in  any  case  his  life  was  in  danger.  Had  he 
been  detected  when  first  picked  up,  or  during  the  early 
part  of  the  voyage,  he  would  doubtless  have  been  thrown 
overboard  without  mercy;  but  now  that  the  passions  of 
the  combatants  had  subsided,  and  that  he  had  been  so 
long  among  them,  and  had,  as  he  believed,  won  the 
good-will  of  many  by  the  assistance  he  had  rendered  to 
the  sick  and  wounded,  he  thought  that  there  was  little 
fear  of  his  life  being  taken  in  cold  blood. 

One  of  the  Irish  volunteers,  Gerald  Burke  by  name, 
had  for  a  long  time  been  seriously  ill,  and  Geoffrey  had 
in  many  small  ways  shown  him  kindness  as  he  lay  help- 
less on  the  deck,  and  he  determined  finally  to  confide  in 
him.  Although  still  very  weak,  Burke  was  now  con- 
valescent, and  was  sitting  alone  by  the  poop-rail  gazing 
upon  the  coast  of  Spain  with  eager  eyes,  when  Geoffrey, 
under  the  pretext  of  coiling  down  a  rope,  approached 
him.     The  young  man  nodded  kindly  to  him. 

"  Our  voyage  is  nearly  over,  my  poor  lad,"  he  said  in 
Spanish,  "  and  your  troubles  now  will  be  worse  than 
mine.  You  have  given  me  many  a  drink  of  water  from 
your  scanty  supply,  and  I  wish  that  I  could  do  some- 
thing  for  you  in  return ;  but  I  know  that  you  do  not  even 
understand  what  I  say  to  you." 


IN    SPAIN.  177 

"  W'ould  you  give  me  an  opportunity  of  speaking  to 
you  after  nightfall,  ^Ir.  Burke,"  Geoffrey  said  in  Eng- 
lish, "  when  no  one  will  notice  us  speaking? 

The  Irishman  gave  a  start  of  astonishment  at  hearing 
himself  addressed  in  English. 

"  My  life  is  in  your  hands,  sir;  pray,  do  not  betray 
me,"  Geofifrey  said  rapidly,  as  he  went  on  coiling  down 
the  rope. 

"  I  will  be  at  this  place  an  hour  after  nightfall,"  the 
young  Irishman  replied  when  he  recovered  from  his  sur- 
prise.    "  Your  secret  will  be  safe  with  me." 

At  the  appointed  time  Geoffrey  returned  to  the  spot. 
The  decks  were  now  deserted,  for  a  drizzhng  rain  was 
falling,  and  all  save  those  on  duty  had  retired  below, 
happy  in  the  thought  that  on  the  following  morning  they 
would  be  in  port. 

"  Now,  tell  me  who  you  are,"  the  young  Irishman  be- 
gan. "  I  thought  you  were  a  Spanish  sailor,  one  of  those 
we  picked  up  when  the  Spanish  galleon  next  to  us 
foundered." 

Geoffrey  then  told  him  how  he  had  been  knocked  off 
an  English  ship  by  the  fall  of  a  mast,  had  swum  to  the 
galleon  and  taken  refuge  beneath  her  bowsprit  until  she 
sank,  and  how,  when  picked  up  and  carried  on  to  the 
Spanish  ship,  he  feigned  to  have  lost  his  senses  in  order 
to  conceal  his  ignorance  of  Spanish. 

"  I  knew,"  he  said,  "  that  were  I  recognized  as  English 
at  the  time  I  should  at  once  be  killed,  but  I  thought  that 
if  I  could  conceal  who  I  was  for  a  time  I  should  simply 
be  sent  to  the  galleys,  where  I  have  heard  that  there  are 
many  English  prisoners  working." 

"  I  think  death  would  have  been  preferable  to  that  lot," 
Mr.  Burke  said. 

"  Yes,  sir;  but  there  is  always  the  hope  of  escape  or  of 


178  BY  England's  aid. 

exchange.  When  you  spoke  kindly  to  me  this  afternoon 
I  partly  understood  what  you  said,  for  in  this  long  time 
I  have  been  on  board  I  have  come  to  understand  a  little 
Spanish,  and  I  thought  that  maybe  you  would  assist  me 
in  some  way." 

"  I  would  gladly  do  so,  though  I  regard  Englishmen 
as  the  enemies  of  my  country;  but  in  what  way  can  I 
help  you?  I  could  furnish  you  with  a  disguise,  but  your 
ignorance  of  Spanish  would  lead  to  your  detection 
immediately." 

"  I  have  been  thinking  it  over,  sir,  and  it  seemed  to 
me  that  as  there  will  be  no  objection  to  my  landing  to- 
morrow, thinking  as  they  do  that  I  have  lost  my  senses, 
I  might  join  you  after  you  once  got  out  of  the  town.  I 
have  some  money  in  my  waistbelt,  and  if  you  would  pur- 
chase some  clothes  for  me  I  might  then  join  you  as  your 
servant  as  you  ride  along.  At  the  next  town  you  come 
to  none  would  know  but  that  I  had  been  in  your  service 
during  the  voyage,  and  there  would  be  nothing  strange 
in  you,  an  Irish  gentleman,  being  accompanied  by  an 
Irish  servant  who  spoke  but  little  Spanish.  I  would 
serve  you  faithfully,  sir,  until  perhaps  some  opportunity 
might  occur  for  my  making  my  escape  to  England." 

"  Yes,  I  think  that  might  be  managed,"  the  young 
Irishman  said.  "  When  I  land  to-morrow  I  will  buy 
some  clothes  suitable  for  a  serving  man.  I  do  not  know 
the  names  of  the  hotels  on  shore,  so  you  must  watch  me 
when  I  land  and  see  where  I  put  up.  Come  there  in  the 
evening  at  nine  o'clock.  I  will  issue  out  and  give  you 
the  bundle  of  clothes,  and  tell  you  at  what  hour  in  the 
morning  I  have  arranged  to  start.  I  will  hire  two 
horses;  when  they  come  round  to  the  door,  join  me  in 
front  of  the  hotel  and  busy  yourself  in  packing  my  trunks 
on   the   baggage   mules.     When   you   have   done   that, 


IN    SPAIN.  179 

mount  the  second  horse  and  ride  after  me;  the  people 
who  wiU  go  with  us  with  the  horses  will  naturally  sup- 
pose that  you  have  landed  wnth  me.  Should  any  of  our 
shipmates  here  see  us  start,  it  is  not  likely  that  they  will 
recognize  you.  If  they  do  so,  I  need  simply  say  that,  as 
you  had  shown  me  such  kindness  on  board  ship,  I  had 
resolved  to  take  you  with  me  to  Madrid  in  order  to  see 
if  anything  could  be  done  to  restore  you  to  reason. 
However,  it  is  better  that  you  should  keep  in  the  back- 
ground as  much  as  possible.  I  will  arrange  to  start  at 
so  early  an  hour  in  the  morning  that  none  of  those  who 
may  land  with  me  from  the  ship,  and  may  put  up  at  the 
same  inn,  are  likely  to  be  about." 

The  next  morning  the  vessel  entered  port.  They 
were  soon  surrounded  by  boats  full  of  people  inquiring 
anxiously  for  news  of  other  ships,  and  for  friends  and 
acquaintances  on  board.  Presently  large  boats  were 
sent  ofif  by  the  authorities,  and  the  disembarkation  of  the 
sick  and  helpless  began.  This  indeed  included  the 
greater  portion  of  the  survivors,  for  there  were  but  two 
or  three  score  on  board  who  were  capable  of  dragging 
themselves  about,  the  rest  being  completely  prostrated 
by  disease,  exhaustion,  hunger,  and  thirst.  Geofifrey 
was  about  to  descend  into  one  of  the  boats,  when  the 
ofificer  in  command  said  roughly:  "  Remain  on  board 
and  do  your  work,  there  is  no  need  for  your  going  into 
the  hospital."  One  of  the  ship's  ofhcers,  however,  ex- 
plained that  the  lad  had  altogether  lost  his  senses,  and 
was  unable  either  to  understand  when  spoken  to  or  to 
reply  to  questions.  Consequently  he  was  permitted  to 
take  his  place  in  the  boat. 

As  soon  as  he  stepped  ashore  he  wandered  away 
among  the  crowd  of  spectators.  A  woman,  observing 
his  wan  face  and  feeble  walk,  called  him  into  her  house, 


l8o  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

and  set  food  and  wine  before  him.  He  made  a  hearty 
meal,  but  only  shook  his  head  when  she  addressed  him, 
and  laughed  childishly  and  muttered  his  thanks  in 
Spanish  when  she  bestowed  a  dollar  upon  him  as  he  left. 
He  watched  at  the  port  while  boat-load  after  boat-load  of 
sick  came  ashore,  until  at  last  one  containing  the  surviv- 
ing officers  and  gentlemen  with  their  baggage  reached 
the  land.  Then  he  kept  Gerald  Burke  in  sight  until  he 
entered  an  inn,  followed  by  two  men  carrying  his  bag- 
gage. Several  times  during  the  day  food  and  money 
were  offered  him,  the  inhabitants  being  full  of  horror  and 
pity  at  the  sight  of  the  famishing  survivors  of  the  crew 
of  the  galleon. 

At  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening  Geoffrey  took  up  his 
station  near  the  door  of  the  inn.  A  few  minutes  later 
Gerald  Burke  came  out  with  a  bundle.  "  Here  are  the 
clothes,"  he  said.  "  I  have  hired  horses  for  our  journey 
to  Madrid.  They  will  be  at  the  door  at  six  o'clock  in 
the  morning.  I  have  arranged  to  travel  by  very  short 
stages,  for  at  first  neither  you  nor  I  could  sit  very  long 
upon  a  horse;  however,  I  hope  we  shall  soon  gain 
strength  as  we  go." 

Taking  the  bundle,  Geoffrey  walked  a  short  distance 
from  the  town  and  lay  down  upon  the  ground  under 
some  trees.  The  night  was  a  warm  one,  and  after  the 
bitter  cold  they  had  suffered  during  the  greater  part  of 
the  voyage,  it  felt  almost  sultry  to  him.  At  daybreak  in 
the  morning  he  rose,  put  on  the  suit  of  clothes  Gerald 
Burke  had  provided,  washed  his  face  in  a  little  stream, 
and  proceeded  to  the  inn.  He  arrived  there  just  as  the 
clocks  were  striking  six.  A  few  minutes  later  two  men 
with  two  horses  and  four  mules  came  up  to  the  door, 
and  shortly  afterward  Gerald  Burke  came  out.  Geoffrey 
at  once  joined  him;  the  servants  of  the  inn  brought  out 


IN    SPAIN.  151 

the  baggage,  which  was  fastened  by  the  muleteers  on  to 
two  of  the  animals.  Gerald  Burke  mounted  one  of  the 
horses  and  Geoffrey  the  other,  and  at  once  rode  on;  the 
muleteers  mounting  the  other  two  mules  and  following 
with  those  carrying  the  baggage. 

"  That  was  well  managed,"  Gerald  Burke  said  as  they 
rode  out  of  the  town.  "  The  muleteers  can  have  no 
idea  that  you  have  but  just  joined  me,  and  there  is  little 
chance  of  any  of  my  comrades  on  board  ship  overtaking 
us,  as  all  intend  to  stop  for  a  few  days  to  recruit  them- 
selves before  going  on.  If  they  did  they  would  not  be 
likely  to  recognize  you  in  your  present  attire,  or  to  sus- 
pect that  my  Irish  servant  is  the  crazy  boy  of  the  ship." 

After  riding  at  an  easy  pace  for  two  hours,  they  halted 
vmder  the  shade  of  some  trees.  Fruit,  bread,  and  wine 
were  produced  from  a  wallet  on  one  of  the  mules,  and 
they  sat  down  and  breakfasted.  After  a  halt  of  an  hour 
they  rode  on  until  noon,  when  they  again  halted  until 
four  in  the  afternoon,  for  the  sun  was  extremely  hot,  and 
both  Gerald  Burke  and  Geoffrey  were  so  weak  they 
scarce  could  sit  their  horses.  Two  hours'  further  riding 
took  them  to  a  large  village,  where  they  put  up  at  the  inn. 
Geoffrey  now  fell  into  his  place  as  Mr.  Burke's  servant — 
saw  to  the  baggage  being  taken  inside,  and  began  for  the 
first  time  to  try  his  tongue  at  Spanish.  He  got  on 
better  than  he  had  expected;  and  as  Mr.  Burke  spoke 
with  a  good  deal  of  foreign  accent,  it  did  not  seem  in 
any  way  singular  to  the  people  of  the  inn  that  his  servant 
should  speak  but  little  of  the  language. 

Quietly  they  journeyed  on,  doing  but  short  distances 
for  the  first  three  or  four  days,  but  as  they  gained 
strength  pushing  on  faster,  and  by  the  time  they  reached 
Madrifl  both  were  completely  recovered  from  the  effects 
of  their  voyage.     Madrid  was  in  mourning,  for  there  was 


i82  BY    England's  aid. 

scarce  a  family  but  had  lost  relations  in  the  Armada. 
Mr.  Burke  at  once  took  lodgings  and  installed  Geoffrey 
as  his  servant.  He  had  many  friends  and  acquaintances 
in  the  city,  where  he  had  been  residing  for  upward  of  a 
year  previous  to  the  sailing  of  the  Armada. 

For  some  weeks  Geoffrey  went  out  but  little,  spend- 
ing his  time  in  reading  Spanish  books  and  mastering  the 
language  as  much  as  possible.  He  always  conversed  in 
that  language  with  Mr.  Burke,  and  at  the  end  of  six 
weeks  was  able  to  talk  Spanish  with  some  fluency.  He 
now  generally  accompanied  Mr.  Burke  if  he  went  out, 
following  him  in  the  streets  and  standing  behind  his  chair 
when  he  dined  abroad.  He  was  much  amused  at  all  he 
saw,  making  many  acquaintances  among  the  lackeys  of 
Mr.  Burke's  friends,  dining  with  them  downstairs  after 
the  banquets  were  over,  and  often  meeting  them  of  an 
evening  when  he  had  nothing  to  do,  and  going  with  them 
to  places  of  entertainment. 

In  this  way  his  knowledge  of  Spanish  improved 
rapidly,  and  although  he  still  spoke  with  an  accent  he 
could  pass  well  as  one  who  had  been  for  some  years  in 
the  country.  He  was  now  perfectly  at  ease  with  the 
Spanish  gentlemen  of  Mr.  Burke's  acquaintance.  It  was 
only  when  Irish  and  Scotch  friends  called  upon  his  mas- 
ter that  he  feared  awkward  questions,  and  upon  these 
occasions  he  showed  himself  as  little  as  possible.  When 
alone  w^ith  Gerald  Burke  the  latter  always  addressed 
Geoffrey  as  a  friend  rather  than  as  a  servant,  and  made 
no  secret  with  him  as  to  his  position  and  means.  He 
had  been  concerned  in  a  rising  in  Ireland,  and  had  fled 
the  country,  bringing  with  him  a  fair  amount  of  re- 
sources. Believing  that  the  Armada  was  certain  to  be 
crowned  with  success,  and  that  he  should  ere  long  be 


IX    SPAIN.  183 

restored  to  his  estates  in  Ireland,  lie  had,  upon  his  first 
coming  to  Spain,  spent  his  money  freely.  His  outfit  for 
the  expedition  had  made  a  large  inroad  upon  his  store, 
and  his  resources  were  now  nearly  at  an  end. 

"  \Miat  is  one  to  do,  Geoffrey?  I  don't  want  to  take 
a  commission  in  Philip's  army,  though  my  friends  could 
obtain  one  for  me  at  once;  but  I  have  no  desire  to  spend 
the  rest  of  my  life  in  the  Netherlands,  storming  the  towns 
of  the  Dutch  burghers." 

"  Or  rather  trying  to  storm  them,"  Geoft'rey  said,  smil- 
ing; "  there  have  not  been  many  towns  taken  of  late 
years." 

"  Nor  should  I  greatly  prefer  to  be  campaigning  in 
France."  Gerald  went  on,  paying  no  attention  to  the  in- 
terruption. "  I  have  no  love  either  for  Dutch  Calvinists 
or  French  Huguenots;  but  I  have  no  desire  either  to  be 
cutting  their  throats  or  for  them  to  be  cutting  mine.  I 
should  like  a  snug  berth  under  the  crown  here  or  at 
Cadiz,  or  at  Seville ;  but  I  see  no  chance  whatever  of  my 
obtaining  one.  I  cannot  take  up  the  trade  of  a  footpad, 
though  disbanded  soldiers  turned  robbers  are  common 
enough  in  Spain.     What  is  to  be  done?  " 

"  If  I  am  not  mistake:!,"  Geoffrey  said  with  a  smile, 
"  your  mind  is  already  made  up.  It  is  not  quite  by  acci- 
dent that  you  are  in  the  gardens  of  the  Retiro  every 
evening,  and  that  a  few  words  are  always  exchanged  with 
a  certain  young  lady  as  she  passes  with  her  duenna." 

"Oh!  you  have  observed  that,"  Gerald  Burke  replied 
with  a  laugh.  "  Your  eyes  are  sharper  than  I  gave  you 
credit  for,  Master  Geoffrey.  Yes,  that  would  set  me  on 
my  legs  without  doubt,  for  Donna  Inez  is  the  only 
daughter  and  heiress  of  the  ^larquis  of  Ribaldo;  but  you 
see  there  is  a  father  in  the  case,  and  if  that  father  had  the 


iS4  BY  england''s  aid. 

slightest  idea  that  plain  Gerald  Burke  was  lifting  his  eyes 
to  his  daughter  it  would  not  be  many  hours  before  Gerald 
Burke  had  several  inches  of  steel  in  his  body." 

"  That  I  can  imagine,"  Geoffrey  said,  "  since  it  is,  as  I 
learn  from  my  acquaintances  among  the  lackeys,  a  mat- 
ter of  common  talk  that  the  marquis  intends  to  marry  her 
to  the  son  of  the  Duke  of  Sottomayor." 

"  Inez  hates  him,"  Gerald  Burke  said.  "  It  is  just  like 
my  ill  luck  that,  instead  of  being  drowned  as  most  of  the 
others  were,  he  has  had  the  luck  to  get  safely  back  again. 
However,  he  is  still  ill,  and  likely  to  be  so  for  some  time. 
He  was  not  so  accustomed  to  starving  as  some  of  us,  and 
he  sulYered  accordingly.  He  is  down  at  his  estates  near 
Seville." 

"  But  what  do  you  think  of  doing?  "  Geoffrey  asked. 

"  That  is  just  what  I  am  asking  you." 

"  It  seems  to  me,  certainly,"  Geoffrey  went  on,  "  that 
unless  you  really  mean  to  run  off  with  the  young  lady — 
for  I  suppose  there  is  no  chance  in  the  world  of  your 
marrying  her  in  any  other  way — it  will  be  better  both  for 
you  and  her  that  you  should  avoid  for  the  future  these 
meetings  in  the  gardens  or  elsewhere,  and  cast  your 
thoughts  in  some  other  direction  for  the  bettering  of 
your  fortunes." 

"  That  is  most  sage  advice,  Geoffrey,"  the  young  Irish- 
man laughed,  "  and  worthy  of  my  father  confessor;  but 
it  is  not  so  easy  to  fojlow.  In  the  first  place,  I  must  tell 
you  that  I  do  not  regard  Inez  as  in  any  way  a  step  to 
fortune,  but  rather  as  a  step  toward  a  dungeon.  It 
would  be  vastly  better  for  us  both  if  she  were  the  daugh- 
ter of  some  poor  hidalgo  like  myself.  I  could  settle 
down  then  with  her,  and  plant  vines  and  make  wine,  and 
sell  what  I  don't  drink  myself.  As  it  is,  I  have  the 
chance  of  being  put  out  of  the  way  if  it  is  discovered  that 


IN    SPAIN.  185 

Inez  and  I  are  fond  of  each  other;  and  in  the  next  place, 
if  we  do  marry  I  shall  have  to  get  her  safely  out  of  the 
kingdom,  or  else  she  will  have  to  pass  the  rest  of  her  life 
in  a  convent,  and  I  the  rest  of  mine  in  a  prison  or  in  the 
galleys;  that  is  if  I  am  not  killed  as  soon  as  caught, 
which  is  by  far  the  most  likely  result.  Obnoxious  sons- 
in-law  do  not  live  long  in  Spain.  So  you  see,  Geoffrey, 
the  prospect  is  a  bad  one  altogether;  and  if  it  were  not 
that  I  dearly  love  Inez,  and  that  I  am  sure  she  will  be 
unhappy  with  Philip  of  Sottomayor,  I  would  give  the 
whole  thing  up,  and  make  love  to  the  daughter  of  some 
comfortable  citizen  who  would  give  me  a  corner  of  his 
house  and  a  seat  at  his  table  for  the  rest  of  my  days." 

"  But,  seriously "  Geofifrey  began. 

"  Well,  seriously,  Geoffrey,  my  intention  is  to  run 
away  with  Inez  if  it  can  be  managed;  but  how  it  is  to  be 
managed  at  present  I  have  not  the  faintest  idea.  To  be- 
gin with,  the  daughter  of  a  Spanish  grandee  is  always 
kept  in  a  very  strong  cage  closely  guarded,  and  it  needs 
a  very  large  golden  key  to  open  it.  Now,  as  you  are 
aware,  gold  is  a  very  scarce  commodity  with  me.  Then, 
after  getting  her  out,  a  lavish  expenditure  would  be 
needed  for  our  flight.  We  should  have  to  make  our  way 
to  the  seacoast,  to  do  all  sorts  of  things  to  throw  dust 
into  the  eyes  of  our  pursuers,  and  to  get  a  passage  to 
some  place  beyond  the  domains  of  Philip,  which  means 
either  to  France,  England,  or  the  Xetherlands.  Beyond 
all  this  will  be  the  question  of  future  subsistence  until,  if 
ever,  the  marquis  makes  up  his  mind  to  forgive  his 
daughter  and  take  her  to  his  heart  again — a  contingency, 
in  my  opinion,  likely  to  be  extremely  remote." 

"And  what  does  the  Lady  Inez  say  to  it  all?"  Geof- 
frey asked. 

"  The  Lady  Inez  has  had  small  opportunity  of  saying 


i86  BY  England's  aid, 

anything-  on  the  subject,  Geoffrey.  Here  in  Spain  there 
are  mighty  few  opportunities  for  courtship.  With  us  at 
home  these  matters  are  easy  enough,  and  there  is  no 
lack  of  opportunity  for  pleading  your  suit  and  winning  a 
girl's  heart  if  it  is  to  be  won;  but  here  in  Spain  matters 
are  altogether  different,  and  an  unmarried  girl  is  looked 
after  as  sharply  as  if  she  was  certain  to  get  into  some 
mischief  or  other  the  instant  she  had  an  opportunity. 
She  is  never  suffered  to  be  for  a  moment  alone  with  a 
man;  out  of  doors  or  in  she  has  always  a  duenna  by  her 
side;  and  as  to  a  private  chat,  the  thing  is  simply 
impossible." 

"  Then  how  do  you  manage  to  make  love?  "  Geoffrey 
asked. 

"  Well,  a  very  little  goes  a  long  way  in  Spain.  The 
manner  of  a  bow,  the  wave  of  a  fan,  the  dropping  of  a 
glove  or  flower,  the  touch  of  a  hand  in  a  crowded 
room — each  of  these  things  goes  as  far  as  a  month's  open 
love-making  in  Ireland." 

"  Then  how  did  you  manage  with  the  duenna,  so  as  to 
be  able  to  speak  to  her  in  the  gardens?  " 

"  Well,  in  the  first  place,  I  made  myself  very  attentive 
to  the  duenna;  in  the  second  place,  the  old  lady  is  de- 
vout, and  you  know  Ireland  is  the  land  of  saints,  and  I 
presented  her  with  an  amulet  containing  a  paring  of  the 
nail  of  St.  Patrick." 

Geoffrey  burst  into  a  laugh,  in  which  the  Irishman 
joined. 

"  Well,  if  it  was  not  really  St.  Patrick's."  the  latter 
went  on,  "  it  came  from  Ireland  anyhow,  which  is  the 
next  best  thing.  Then  in  the  third  place,  the  old  lady  is 
very  fond  of  Inez;  and  although  she  is  as  strict  as  a 
drag-on,  Inez  coaxed  her  into  the  belief  that  there  could 
not  be  any  harm  in  our  exchanging  a  few  words,  when 


IN    SPAIN.  187 

she  was  close  by  all  the  time  to  hear  what  was  said. 
Now,  I  think  you  know  as  much  as  I  do  about  the 
matter,  Geoffrey.  You  will  understand  that  a  few  notes 
have  been  exchanged,  and  that  Inez  loves  me.  Beyond 
that  everything-  is  vague  and  uncertain,  and  I  have  not 
the  slightest  idea  what  will  come  of  it." 

Some  weeks  passed  and  nothing  was  done.  The 
meetings  between  Gerald  Burke  and  Inez  in  the  Gardens 
of  the  Retiro  had  ceased  a  day  or  two  afterward,  the 
duenna  having  positively  refused  to  allow  them  to  con- 
tinue; threatening  Inez  to  inform  her  father  of  them 
unless  she  gave  them  up. 

Gerald  Burke's  funds  dwindled  rapidly,  although  he 
and  Geoffrey  lived  in  the  very  closest  way. 

"  What  in  the  world  is  to  be  done,  Geoffrey?  I  have 
only  got  twenty  dollars  left,  which  at  the  outside  will 
pay  for  our  lodgings  and  food  for  another  month.  For 
the  life  of  me  I  cannot  see  what  is  to  be  done  when  that 
is  gone,  unless  we  take  to  the  road." 

Geoffrey  shook  his  head.  "  As  far  as  I  am  con- 
cerned," he  said,  "  as  we  are  at  war  with  Spain,  it  would 
be  fair  if  I  met  a  Spanish  ship  at  sea  to  capture  and  plun- 
der it,  but  I  am  afraid  the  laws  of  war  do  not  justify 
private,  plunder.  I  should  be  perfectly  ready  to  go  out 
and  take  service  in  a  vineyard,  or  to  earn  my  living  in 
any  way  if  it  could  be  managed." 

"  I  would  rob  a  cardinal  if  I  had  the  chance,"  Gerald 
Burke  said,  "  and  if  I  ever  got  rich  would  restore  his 
money  fourfold  and  so  obtain  absolution;  only,  unfor- 
tunately, I  do  not  see  my  way  to  robbing  a  cardinal.  As 
to  digging  in  the  fields,  Geoffrey,  I  would  rather  hang 
myself  at  once.  I  am  constitutionally  averse  to  labor, 
and  if  one  once  took  to  that  sort  of  thing  there  would  be 
an  end  to  everything." 


150  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

"  It  is  Still  open  to  you,"  Geofifrey  said,  "  to  get  your 
friends  to  obtain  a  commission  for  you." 

"  I  could  do  that,"  Gerald  said  moodily,  "  but  of  all 
things  that  is  what  I  should  most  hate." 

"  You  might  make  your  peace  with  the  English  gov- 
ernment and  get  some  of  your  estates  back  again." 

"  That  I  will  not  do  to  feed  myself,"  Gerald  Burke 
said  firmly.  "  I  have  thought  that,  if  I  ever  carry  off 
Inez,  I  might  for  her  sake  do  so,  for  I  own  that  now  all 
hope  of  help  from  Spain  is  at  an  end,  our  cause  in  Ire- 
land is  lost,  and  it  is' no  use  going  on  struggling  against 
the  inevitable;  but  I  am  not  going  to  sue  the  English 
government  as  a  beggar  for  myself.  No  doubt  I  could 
borrow  small  sums  from  Irishmen  and  Scotchmen  here, 
and  hold  on  for  a  few  months;  but  most  of  them  are 
well-nigh  as  poor  as  I  am  myself,  and  I  would  not  ask 
them.  Besides,  there  would  be  no  chance  of  my  repay- 
ing them;  and,  if  I  am  to  rob  anyone,  I  would  rather 
plunder  these  rich  dons  than  my  own  countrymen." 

"  Of  one  thing  I  am  resolved,"  Geofifrey  said,  "  I  wall 
not  live  at  your  expense  any  longer,  Gerald.  I  can 
speak  Spanish  very  fairly  now,  and  can  either  take  serv- 
ice in  some  Spanish  family  or,  as  I  said,  get  work  in  the 
field." 

Gerald  laughed.  "  My  dear  Geofifrey,  the  extra  ex- 
penses caused  by  you  last  week  were,  as  far  as  I  can  cal- 
culate, one  penny  for  bread  and  as  much  for  fruit;  the 
rest  of  your  living  was  obtained  at  the  expense  of  my 
friends." 

"  At  any  rate,"  Geofifrey  said,  smiling,  "  I  insist  that 
my  money  be  now  thrown  into  the  common  fund.  I 
have  ofifered  it  several  times  before,  but  you  always  said 
we  had  best  keep  it  for  emergency.  I  think  the  emer- 
gency has  come  now,  and  these  ten  English  pounds  in 


IN    SPAIN.  189 

my  belt  will  enable  us  to  take  some  step  or  other.  The 
question  is,  what  step?  They  might  last  us,  living  as  we 
do,  for  some  three  or  four  months,  but  at  the  end  of  that 
time  we  should  be  absolutely  penniless;  therefore  now  is 
the  time,  while  we  have  still  a  small  stock  in  hand,  to 
decide  upon  something." 

"But  what  are  we  to  decide  upon?"  Gerald  Burke 
asked  helplessly. 

"  I  have  been  thinking  it  over  a  great  deal,"  Geofifrey 
said,  "  and  my  idea  is  that  we  had  best  go  to  Cadiz  or 
some  other  large  port.  Although  Spain  is  at  war  both 
with  England  and  the  Xetherlands,  trade  still  goes  on  in 
private  ships,  and  both  Dutch  and  English  vessels  carry 
on  commerce  with  Spain;  therefore  it  seems  to  me  that 
there  must  be  merchants  in  Cadiz  who  would  be  ready 
to  give  employment  to  men  capable  of  speaking  and  writ- 
ing both  in  Spanish  and  English,  and  in  my  case  to  a 
certain  extent  in  Dutch.  From  there,  too,  there  might 
be  a  chance  of  getting  a  passage  to  England  or  Holland. 
If  we  found  that  impossible  owing  to  the  vessels  being 
too  carefully  searched  before  sailing,  we  might  at  the 
worst  take  passage  as  sailors  on  board  a  Spanish  ship 
bound  for  the  Indies,  and  take  our  chance  of  escape  or 
capture  there  or  on  the  voyage.  That,  at  least,  is  what  I 
planned  for  myself." 

"  I  think  your  idea  is  a  good  one,  Geofifrey.  At  any 
rate,  to  Cadiz  we  will  go.  I  don't  know  about  the  mer- 
cantile business  or  going  as  a  sailor,  but  I  could  get  a 
commission  from  the  governor  there  as  well  as  here  in 
Madrid;  but  at  any  rate  I  will  go.  Donna  Inez  was 
taken  last  week  by  her  father  to  some  estates  he  has 
somewhere  between  Seville  and  Cadiz,  in  order,  I  sup- 
pose, that  he  may  be  nearer  Don  Philip,  who  is,  I  hear, 
at  last  recovering  from  his  long  illness.     I  do  not  know 


IQO  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

that  there  is  the  slightest  use  in  seeing  her  again,  but  I 
will  do  so  if  it  be  possible;  and  if  by  a  miracle  I  could 
succeed  in  carrying  her  off,  Cadiz  would  be  a  more  likely 
place  to  escape  from  than  anywhere. 

"  Yes,  I  know.  You  think  the  idea  is  a  mad  one,  but 
you  have  never  been  in  love  yet.  When  you  are  you  will 
know  that  lovers  do  not  believe  in  the  word  '  impossible.' 
At  any  rate,  I  mean  to  give  Inez  the  chance  of  deter- 
mining her  own  fate.  If  she  is  ready  to  risk  everything 
rather  than  marry  Don  Philip,  I  am  ready  to  share  the 
risk,  whatsoever  it  may  be." 

Accordingly,  on  the  following  day,  Gerald  Burke  dis- 
posed of  the  greater  part  of  his  wardrobe  and  belong- 
ings, purchased  two  ponies  for  a  few  crowns,  and  he  and 
Geoffrey,  with  a  solitary  suit  of  clothes  in  a  wallet  fas- 
tened behind  the  saddle,  started  for  their  journey  to 
Cadiz.  They  mounted  outside  the  city,  for  Gerald 
shrank  from  meeting  any  acquaintances  upon  such  a 
sorry  steed  as  he  had  purchased;  but  once  on  their  way 
his  spirits  rose.  He  laughed  and  chatted  gayly,  and 
spoke  of  the  future  as  if  all  difficulties  were  cleared  away. 
The  ponies,  although  rough  animals,  were  strong  and 
sturdy,  and  carried  their  riders  at  a  good  pace.  Some- 
times they  traveled  alone,  sometimes  jogged  along  with 
parties  whom  they  overtook  by  the  way,  or  who  had 
slept  in  the  same  posadas  or  inns  at  which  they  had  put 
up  for  the  night. 

Most  of  these  inns  were  very  rough,  and,  to  Geoffrey, 
astonishingly  dirty.  The  food  consisted  generally  of 
bread  and  a  miscellaneous  olio  or  stew  from  a  great  pot 
constantly  simmering  over  the  fire,  the  flavor,  whatever 
it  might  be,  being  entirely  overpowered  by  that  of  the 
oil  and  garlic  that  were  the  most  marked  of  its  con- 
stituents.    Beds  were  wholly  unknown  at  these  places, 


IX    SPAIN.  191 

the  guests  simply  wrapping  themselves  in  their  cloaks 
and  lying  down  on  the  floor,  although  in  a  few  excep- 
tional cases  bundles  of  rushes  were  strewn  about  to  form 
a  common  bed. 

But  the  traveling  was  delightful.  It  was  now  late  in 
the  autumn,  and  when  they  were  once  past  the  dreary  dis- 
trict of  La  Mancha,  and  had  descended  to  the  rich  plains 
of  Cordova,  the  vintage  was  in  full  progress  and  the  har- 
vest everywhere  being  garnered  in.  Their  midday  meal 
consisting  of  bread  and  fruit,  costing  but  the  smallest 
coin,  and  eaten  by  the  wayside  in  the  shade  of  a  clump  of 
trees.  They  heard  many  tales,  on  their  way  down,  of  the 
bands  of  robbers  who  infested  the  road,  but  having  taken 
the  precaution  of  having  the  doubloons,  for  which  they 
had  exchanged  Geoffrey's  English  gold,  sewn  up  in 
their  boots,  they  had  no  fear  of  encountering  these 
gentry,  having  nothing  to  lose  save  their  wallets  and  the 
few  dollars  they  had  kept  out  for  the  expenses  of  their 
journey.  The  few  jewels  that  Gerald  Burke  retained 
were  sewn  up  in  the  stuf^ng  of  his  saddle. 

After  ten  days'  travel  they  reached  Seville,  where  they 
stayed  a  couple  of  days,  and  where  the  wealth  and  splen- 
dor of  the  buildings  surprised  Geoffrey,  who  had  not 
visited  Antwerp  or  any  of  the  great  commercial  centers 
of  the  Netherlands. 

"  It  is  a  strange  taste  of  the  Spanish  kings,"  he 
observed  to  Gerald  Burke,  "  to  plant  their  capital  at 
Madrid  in  the  center  of  a  barren  country,  when  they 
might  make  such  a  splendid  city  as  this  their  capital.  I 
could  see  no  charms  whatever  in  Madrid.  The  climate 
was  detestable,  with  its  hot  sun  and  bitter  cold  winds. 
Here  the  temperature  is  delightful;  the  air  is  soft  and 
balmy,  the  country  round  is  a  garden,  and  there  is  a 
cathedral  worthy  of  a  cai>ital." 


192  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

"It  seems  a  strange  taste,"  Gerald  agreed;  "but  I 
believe  that  when  Madrid  was  first  planted  it  stood  in  the 
midst  of  extensive  forests,  and  that  it  was  merely  a  hunt- 
ing residence  for  the  king." 

'■  Then,  when  the  forests  went  I  would  have  gone 
too,"  Geofifrey  said.  "  Madrid  has  not  even  a  river  worthy 
of  the  name,  and  has  no  single  point  to  recommend  it,  as 
far  as  I  can  see,  for  the  capital  of  a  great  empire.  If  I 
were  a  Spaniard,  I  should  certainly  take  up  my  residence 
in  Seville." 

Upon  the  following  morning  they  again  started,  join- 
ing, before  they  had  ridden  many  miles,  a  party  of  three 
merchants  traveling  with  their  servants  to  Cadiz.  The 
merchants  looked  a  little  suspiciously  at  first  at  the  two 
young  men  upon  their  rough  steeds ;  but  as  soon  as  they 
discovered  from  their  first  salutations  that  they  were 
foreigners,  they  became  more  cordial,  and  welcomed 
this  accession  of  strength  to  their  party,  for  the  carrying 
of  weapons  was  universal,  and  the  portion  of  the  road 
between  Seville  and  Cadiz  particularly  unsafe,  as  it  was 
traversed  by  so  many  merchants  and  wealthy  people. 
The  conversation  speedily  turned  to  the  disturbed  state 
of  the  roads. 

"  I  do  not  think,"  one  of  the  merchants  said,  "  that  any 
ordinary  band  of  robbers  would  dare  attack  us,"  and  he 
looked  round  with  satisfaction  at  the  six  armed  servants 
who  rode  behind  them. 

"  It  all  depends,"  Gerald  Burke  said,  with  a  sly  wink  at 
Geoffrey,  "  upon  what  value  the  robbers  may  place  upon 
the  valor  of  your  servants.  As  a  rule  serving  men  are 
very  chary  of  their  skins,  and  I  should  imagine  that  the 
robbers  must  be  pretty  well  aware  of  that  fact.  Most  of 
them  are  disbanded  soldiers  or  deserters,  and  I  should 
say  that  four  of  them  are  more  than  a  match  for  your  six 


RECRUITING    THEIR    FUXDS.  I93 

sen-ants.  I  would  wager  that  your  men  would  make 
but  a  very  poor  show  of  it  if  it  came  to  fighting." 

"  But  there  are  our  three  selves  and  you  two  gentle- 
men/" the  merchant  said  in  a  tone  of  disquiet. 

"  Well,"  Gerald  rejoined,  "  I  own  that  from  your  ap- 
pearance I  should  not  think,  worshipful  sir,  that  fighting 
was  altogether  in  your  line.  Now,  my  servant,  young 
as  he  is,  has  taken  part  in  much  fighting  in  the  Nether- 
lands, and  I  myself  have  had  some  experience  with  my 
sword:  but  if  we  were  attacked  by  robbers  we  should 
naturally  stand  neutral.  Having  nothing  to  defend,  and 
having  no  inclination  whatever  to  get  our  throats  cut  in 
protecting  the  property  of  others,  I  think  that  you  will 
see  for  yourselves  that  that  is  reasonable.  We  are  sol- 
diers of  fortune,  ready  to  venture  our  lives  in  a  good 
service  and  for  good  pay,  but  mightily  disinclined  to 
throw  them  away  for  the  mere  love  of  fighting." 

CHAPTER   XH. 

RECRUITING    THEIR     FUXDS. 

As  soon  as  Gerald  Burke  began  conversing  with  the 
merchants,  Geoffrey  fell  back  and  took  his  place  among 
their  servants,  with  whom  he  at  once  entered  into  con- 
versation. To  amuse  himself  he  continued  in  the  same 
strain  that  he  had  heard  Gerald  adopt  toward  the  mer- 
chants, and  spoke  in  terms  of  apprehension  of  the  dan- 
gers of  the  journey,  and  of  the  rough  treatment  that  had 
befallen  those  who  had  ventured  to  offer  opposition  to 
the  robbers.  He  was  not  long  in  discovering  by  the 
anxious  glances  they  cast  round  them,  and  by  the  man- 
ner of  their  questions,  that  some  at  least  of  the  party 
were  not  to  be  relied  upon  in  case  of  an  encounter. 


194  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

He  was  rather  surprised  at  Gerald  remaining  so  long 
in  company  with  the  merchants,  for  their  pace  was  a 
slow  one,  as  they  were  followed  by  eight  heavily  laden 
mules,  driven  by  two  muleteers,  and  it  would  have  been 
much  pleasanter,  he  thought,  to  have  trotted  on  at  their 
usual  pace.  About  midday,  as  they  were  passing  along 
the  edge  of  a  thick  wood,  a  party  of  men  suddenly  sprang 
out  and  ordered  them  to  halt.  Geoffrey  shouted  to  the 
men  with  him  to  come  on,  and  drawing  his  sword 
dashed  forward. 

Two  of  the  men  only  followed  him.  The  others  hesi- 
tated, until  a  shot  from  a  musket  knocked  off  one  of 
their  hats,  whereupon  the  man  and  his  comrades  turned 
their  horses'  heads  and  rode  off  at  full  speed.  The  mer- 
chants had  drawn  their  swords,  and  stood  on  the  defen- 
sive, and  Geoffrey  on  reaching  them  was  surprised  to 
find  that  Gerald  Burke  was  sitting  quietly  on  his  horse 
without  any  apparent  intention  of  taking  part  in  the 
fight. 

"  Put  up  your  sword,  Geoffrey,"  he  said  calmly;  "  this 
affair  is  no  business  of  ours.  We  have  nothing  to  lose, 
and  it  is  no  business  of  ours  to  defend  the  money-bags 
of  these  gentlemen." 

The  robbers,  eight  in  number,  now  rushed  up.  One 
of  the  merchants,  glancing  around,  saw  that  two  of  their 
men  only  had  come  to  their  assistance.  The  muleteers, 
who  were  probably  in  league  with  the  robbers,  had  fled, 
leaving  their  animals  standing  in  the  road.  The  prospect 
seemed  desperate.  One  of  the  merchants  was  an  elderly 
man,  the  others  were  well  on  middle  age.  The  mules 
were  laden  with  valuable  goods,  and  they  had  with  them 
a  considerable  sum  of  money  for  making  purchases  at 
Cadiz.     It  was  no  time  for  hesitation. 

"  We  will  give  you  five  hundred  crowns  if  you  will 
both  aid  us  to  beat  off  these  robbers." 


RECRUITING    THEIR    FUNDS.  I95 

"  It  is  a  bargain,"  Gerald  replied.  "  Now,  Geoffrey, 
have  at  these  fellows." 

Leaping  from  their  ponies,  they  ranged  themselves  by 
the  merchants  just  as  the  robbers  attacked  them.  Had 
it  not  been  for  their  aid  the  combat  would  have  been  a 
short  one ;  for  although  determined  to  defend  their  prop- 
erty to  the  last,  the  traders  had  neither  strength  nor  skill 
at  arms.  One  was  unhorsed  at  the  first  blow,  and 
another  wounded;  but  the  two  servants,  who  had  also 
dismounted,  fought  sturdily,  and  Gerald  and  Geoffrey 
each  disposed  of  a  man  before  the  robbers,  who  had  not 
reckoned  upon  their  interference,  were  prepared  to  resist 
their  attack.  The  light  did  not  last  many  minutes.  The 
traders  did  their  best,  and  although  by  no  means  formi- 
dable opponents,  distracted  the  attention  of  the  robbers, 
who  were  startled  by  the  fall  of  two  of  their  party. 
Geoffrey  received  a  sharp  cut  on  the  head,  but  at  the 
same  moment  ran  his  opponent  through  the  body,  while 
Gerald  Burke  cut  down  the  man  opposed  to  him.  The 
other  four  robbers,  seeing  they  were  now  outnumbered, 
at  once  took  to  their  heels. 

"By  St.  Jago!  "  one  of  the  traders  said,  "you  are 
stout  fighters,  young  men,  and  have  won  your  fee  well. 
Methought  we  should  have  lost  our  lives  as  well  as  our 
goods,  and  I  doubt  not  we  should  have  done  so  had  you 
not  ranged  yourselves  with  us.  Now,  let  us  bandage  up 
our  wounds,  for  we  have  all  received  more  or  less  hurt.'' 

When  the  wounds,  some  of  which  were  serious,  were 
attended  to.  the  fallen  robbers  were  examined.  Three 
of  them  were  dead;  but  the  man  last  cut  down  by 
Gerald  Burke  seemed  likely  to  recover. 

"  Shall  we  hang  him  upon  a  tree  as  a  warning  to  these 
knaves,  or  shall  we  take  him  with  us  to  the  next  town 
and  give  him  in  charge  of  the  authorities  there?  "  one  of 
ihc  traders  asked. 


196  BY  England's  aid. 

"  If  I  were  you  I  would  do  neither,"  Gerald  said,  "  but 
would  let  him  go  free  if  he  will  tell  you  the  truth  about 
this  attack.  It  will  be  just  as  well  for  you  to  get  to  the 
bottom  of  this  aflFair,  and  find  out  whether  it  is  a  chance 
meeting,  or  whether  any  of  your  own  people  have  been 
in  league  with  him." 

"  That  is  a  good  idea,"  the  trader  agreed,  "  and  I  will 
carry  it  out,"  and  going  up  to  the  man,  who  had  now 
recovered  his  senses,  he  said  to  him  sternly:  "  We  have 
made  up  our  minds  to  hang  you ;  but  you  may  save  your 
life  if  you  will  tell  us  how  you  came  to  set  upon  us. 
Speak  the  truth  and  you  shall  go  free,  otherwise  we  will 
finish  with  you  without  delay." 

The  robber,  seeing  an  unexpected  chance  of  escape 
from  punishment,  at  once  said  that  the  captain  of  their 
band,  who  was  the  man  Geoffrey  had  last  run  through, 
came  out  from  Seville  the  evening  before,  and  told  him 
that  one  Juan  Campos,  with  whom  he  had  long  had  inti- 
mate relations,  and  who  was  clerk  to  a  rich  trader,  had, 
upon  promise  that  he  should  receive  one-lifth  of  the  booty 
taken,  informed  him  that  his  master,  with  two  other 
merchants,  was  starting  on  the  following  morning  for 
Cadiz  with  a  very  valuable  lot  of  goods,  and  twenty-five 
thousand  crowns,  wdiich  they  intended  to  lay  out  in  the 
purchase  of  goods  brought  by  some  galleons  that  had 
just  arrived  from  the  Indies.  He  had  arranged  to  bribe 
his  master's  two  servants  to  ride-  away  when  they 
attacked  the  gang,  and  also  to  settle  with  the  muleteers 
so  that  they  should  take  no  part  in  the  affair.  They  had 
reckoned  that  the  flight  of  two  of  the  servants  would 
probably  affect  the  others,  and  had  therefore  expected 
the  rich  booty  to  fall  into  their  hands  without  the  trouble 
of  striking  a  blow  for  it. 

"  It  is  well  we  followed  your  suggestion,"  one  of  the 


RECRUITING    THEIR    FUNDS.  197 

traders  said  to  Gerald.  "  I  had  no  suspicion  of  the  hon- 
esty of  my  clerk,  and  had  we  not  made  this  discovery  he 
would  doubtless  have  played  me  a  similar  trick  upon 
some  other  occasion.  I  will  ride  back  at  once,  friends, 
for  if  he  hears  of  the  failure  of  the  attack  he  may  take  the 
alarm  and  make  ofif  with  all  he  can  lay  his  hands  upon. 
Our  venture  was  to  be  in  common.  I  will  leave  it  to 
you  to  carry  it  out,  and  return  and  dismiss  Campos  and 
the  two  rascally  servants."  The  three  traders  went  apart 
and  consulted  together.  Presently  the  eldest  of  the  party 
returned  to  the  young  men. 

"  We  have  another  five  days'  journey  before  us,"  he 
said,  "  and  but  two  servants  upon  whom  w^e  can  place 
any  reliance.  We  have  evidence  of  the  unsafety  of  the 
roads,  and,  as  you  have  heard,  we  have  a  large  sum  of 
money  with  us.  You  have  already  more  than  earned  the 
reward  I  offered  you,  and  my  friends  have  agreed  with 
me  that  if  you  will  continue  to  journey  with  us  as  far 
as  Cadiz,  and  to  give  us  the  aid  of  your  valor  should  we 
be  again  attacked,,  we  will  make  the  five  hundred  crowns 
a  thousand.  It  is  a  large  sum,  but  we  have  well-nigh 
all  our  fortunes  at  stake,  and  we  feel  that  we  owe  you  our 
lives  as  well  as  the  saving  of  our  money." 

"  We  could  desire  nothing  better,"  Gerald  replied, 
"  and  will  answer  with  our  lives  that  your  goods  and 
money  shall  arrive  safely  at  Cadiz." 

The  traders  then  called  up  their  two  serving  men,  and 
told  them  that  on  their  arrival  at  Cadiz  they  would  pre- 
sent them  each  with  a  hundred  crowns  for  having  so 
stout)}'  done  their  duty.  The  employer  of  the  treacher- 
ous clerk  then  turned  his  horse's  head  and  rode  back 
tf)ward  Seville,  while  the  others  prepared  to  proceed  on 
their  way.  The  two  muleteers  had  now  come  out  from 
among  the  Inishes,  and  were  busy  refastening  the  bales 


198  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

on  the  mules,  the  ropes  having  become  loosened  in  the 
struggles  of  the  animals  while  the  fight  was  going  on. 
The  merchants  had  decided  to  say  nothing  to  the  men 
as  to  the  discovery  that  they  were  in  league  with  the 
robbers. 

"  Half  these  fellows  are  in  alliance  with  these  bands, 
which  are  a  scourge  to  the  country,"  one  of  the  traders 
said.  "  If  we  were  to  inform  the  authorities  at  the  next 
town,  we  should,  in  the  first  place,  be  blamed  for  letting 
the  wounded  man  escape,  and  secondly,  we  might  be 
detained  for  days  while  investigations  are  going  on.  In 
this  country  the  next  worse  thing  to  being  a  prisoner  is 
to  be  a  complainant.  Law  is  a  luxury  in  which  the 
wealthy  and  idle  can  alone  afford  to  indulge." 

As  soon,  therefore,  as  the  baggage  was  readjusted  the 
party  proceeded  on  their  way. 

"  What  do  you  think  of  that,  Geofifrey?  "  Gerald  Burke 
asked,  as  he  rode  for  a  short  distance  by  the  side  of  his 
supposed  servant, 

"It  is  magnificent,"  Geoffrey  replied;  "and  it  seems 
to  me  that  the  real  road  to  wealth  in  Spain  is  to  hire 
yourself  out  as  a  guard  to  travelers." 

"  Ah,  you  would  not  get  much  if  you  made  your  bar- 
gain beforehand.  It  is  only  at  a  moment  of  urgent 
danger  that  fear  will  open  purse-strings  widely.  Had 
we  bargained  beforehand  with  these  traders  we  might 
have  thought  ourselves  lucky  if  we  had  got  ten  crowns 
apiece  as  the  price  of  our  escort  to  Cadiz,  and,  indeed, 
we  should  have  been  only  too  glad  if  last  night  such  an 
ofifer  had  been  made  to  us;  but  when  a  man  sees  that  his 
property  and  life  are  really  in  danger  he  does  not  stop 
to  haggle,  but  is  content  to  give  a  handsome  percentage 
of  what  is  risked  for  aid  to  save  the  rest." 


RECRUITING    THEIR    FUNDS.  I99 

"  Well,  thank  goodness,  our  money  trouble  is  at  an 
end,"  Geoffrey  said;  "and  it  will  be  a  long  time  before 
we  need  have  any  anxiety  on  that  score." 

"  Things  certainly  look  better,"  Gerald  said,  laughing; 
"  and  if  Inez  consents  to  make  a  runaway  match  of  it 
with  me,  I  shan't  have  to  ask  her  to  pay  the  expenses." 

Cadiz  was  reached  witliout  further  adventure.  The 
merchants  kept  their  agreement  honorably,  and  handed 
over  a  heavy  bag  containing  a  thousand  crowns  to  Gerald 
on  their  arrival  at  that  city.  They  had  upon  the  road 
inquired  of  himi  the  nature  of  his  business  there.  He 
had  told  them  that  he  was  at  present  undecided  whether 
to  enter  the  army,  in  which  some  friends  of  his  had 
offered  to  obtain  him  a  commission,  or  to  join  in  an 
adventure  to  the  Indies.  They  had  told  him  they  were 
acquainted  with  several  merchants  at  Cadiz  who  traded 
both  with  the  east  and  west,  and  that  they  would  intro- 
duce him  to  them  as  a  gentleman  of  spirit  and  courage, 
whom  they  might  employ  with  advantage  upon  such 
ventures;  and  this  promise,  after  their  arrival  there,  they 
carried  out. 

'"Now,  Geoffrey,"  Gerald  said,  as  they  sat  together  that 
evening  at  a  comfortable  inn,  "  we  must  talk  over  matters 
here.  We  have  five  hundred  crowns  apiece,  and  need 
not  trouble  any  longer  as  to  how  we  are  to  support  life. 
Your  great  object,  of  course,  is  to  get  out  of  this  country 
somehow,  and  to  make  your  way  back  to  England.  My 
first  is  to  see  Inez  and  find  out  whether  she  will  follow 
my  fortunes  or  remain  to  become  some  day  Marchesa  of 
Sottomayor.  If  she  adopts  the  former  alternative,  I  have 
to  arrange  some  plan  to  carry  her  off  and  to  get  out  of 
the  country,  an  operation  in  which  I  foresee  no  little  diffi- 
culty.    Of  course,  if  we  are  caught,  my  life  is  forfeited; 


200  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

there  is  no  question  about  that.  The  question  for  us  to 
consider  is  how  we  are  to  set  about  to  carry  out  our 
respective  plans." 

"We  need  only  consider  your  plan,  as  far  as  I  can  see," 
Geofifrey  said.  "  Of  course  I  shall  do  what  I  can  to  assist 
you,  and  if  you  manage  to  get  ofif  safely  with  the  young 
lady  I  shall  escape  at  the  same  time." 

"  Not  at  all,"  Burke  said;  "  you  have  only  to  wait  here 
quietly  until  you  see  an  opportunity.  I  will  go  with  you 
to-morrow  to  the  merchants  I  was  introduced  to  to-day, 
and  say  that  I  am  going  away  for  a  time  and  shall  be 
obliged  if  they  will  make  you  useful  in  any  way  until  I 
return.  In  that  way  you  will  have  a  sort  of  established 
position  here,  and  can  wait  until  you  see  a  chance  of 
smuggling  yourself  on  board  some  English  or  Dutch 
vessel.  Mine  is  a  very  different  affair.  I  may  talk 
lightly  of  it,  but  I  am  perfectly  aware  that  I  run  a 
tremendous  risk,  and  that  the  chances  are  very  strongly 
against  me." 

"  Whatever  the  chances  are,"  Geoffrey  said  quietly,  "  I 
shall  share  them  with  you.  Your  kindness  has  saved 
me  from  what  at  best  might  have  been  imprisonment  for 
life,  and  not  improbably  would  have  been  torture  and 
death  at  the  hands  of  the  Inquisition,  and  I  am  certainly 
not  going  to  withdraw  myself  from  you  now  when  you 
are  entering  upon  what  is  undoubtedly  a  very  dangerous 
adventure.  If  we  escape  from  Spain  we  escape  together; 
if  not,  whatever  fate  befalls  you  I  am  ready  to  risk." 

"Very  well;  so  be  it,  Geoffrey,"  Gerald  Burke  said, 
holding  out  his  hand  to  him.  "  If  your  mind  is  made 
up  I  will  not  argue  the  question  with  you,  and,  indeed, 
I  value  your  companionship  and  aid  too  highly  to  try 
to  shake  your  determination.  Let  us  then  at  once  talk 
over  what  is  now  our  joint  enterprise.     Ribaldo  estate 


RECRUITING    THEIR    FUNDS.  ^61 

lies  about  halfway  between  this  and  Seville,  and  we 
passed  within  a  few  miles  of  it  as  we  came  hither.  The 
first  thing-,  of  course,  will  be  to  procure  some  sort  of  dis- 
guise in  which  I  can  see  Inez  and  have  a  talk  with  her. 
Xow,  it  seems  to  me,  for  I  have  been  thinking  the  matter 
over  in  every  way  as  we  rode,  that  the  only  disguise  in 
which  this  would  be  possible  would  be  that  of  a  priest 
or  monk." 

Geofifrey  laughed  aloud.  "  You  would  in  the  first 
place  have  to  shave  off  your  mustachios,  Gerald,  and  I 
fear  that  even  after  you  had  done  so  there  would  be 
nothing  venerable  in  your  appearance ;  and  whatever  the 
mission  with  which  you  might  pretend  to  charge  your- 
self, your  chances  of  obtaining  a  private  interview  with 
the  lady  would  be  slight." 

"  I  am  afraid  that  I  should  lack  the  odor  of  sanctity, 
Geofifrey;  but  what  else  can  one  do?  Think  it  over,  man. 
The  way  in  which  you  played  the  idiot  when  you  were 
picked  out  of  the  water  shows  that  you  are  quick  at  con- 
triving a  plan." 

"  That  was  a  simple  business  in  comparison  to  this," 
Geofifrey  replied.  "  However,  you  are  not  pressed  for 
time,  and  I  will  think  it  over  to-night,  and  may  light 
upon  some  possible  scheme,  for  I  own  that  at  present  I 
have  not  the  least  idea  how  the  matter  is  to  be  managed." 

As  in  the  morning  there  were  several  other  travelers 
taking  breakfast  in  the  same  room,  the  conversation  was 
not  renewed  until  Gerald  Burke  strolled  out,  followed  at 
a  respectful  distance  by  Geofifrey,  who  still  passed  as  his 
servant,  and  reached  a  f|uiet  spot  on  the  ramparts.  Here 
Geofifrey  joined  him,  and  they  stood  for  some  minutes 
looking  over  the  sea. 

"What  a  magnificent  position  for  a  city!"  Geofifrey 
said  at  last.     "  Standing  on  this  rocky  tongue  of  land 


202  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

jutting  out  at  the  entrance  to  this  splendid  bay,  it  ought 
to  be  impregnable,  since  it  can  only  be  attacked  on  the 
side  facing  that  sandy  isthmus.  What  a  number  of  ships 
are  lying  up  the  bay,  and  what  a  busy  scene  it  is  with 
the  boats  passing  and  repassing!  Though  they  must  be 
two  miles  away  I  fancy  I  can  hear  the  shouts  of  the 
sailors." 

"Yes,  it  is  all  very  fine,"  Gerald  said;  "but  I  have 
seen  it  several  times  before.  Still,  I  can  make  allow- 
ances for  you.  Do  you  see  that  group  of  small  ships 
a  mile  beyond  the  others?  Those  are  the  English  and 
Dutchmen.  They  are  allowed  to  trade,  but  as  you  see 
they  are  kept  apart,  and  there  are  three  war  galleys  lying 
close  to  them.  No  one  is  allowed  to  land,  and  every 
boat  going  off  is  strictly  examined,  and  all  those  who  go 
on  board  have  to  show  their  permits  from  the  governor 
to  trade.  So,  you  see,  the  chance  of  getting  on  board 
one  of  them  is  slight  indeed.  Higher  up  the  bay  lies 
Puerto  de  Santa  Maria,  where  a  great  trade  is  carried 
on,  and  much  wine  shipped;  though  more  comes  from 
Jeres,  which  lies  up  the  river.  You  know  we  passed 
through  it  on  our  way  here. 

"  Yes,  this  is  a  splendid  position  for  trade,  and  I  sup- 
pose the  commerce  carried  on  here  is  larger  than  in  any 
port  in  Europe;  though  Antwerp  ranked  as  first  until 
the  troubles  began  in  the  Netherlands.  But  this  ought 
to  be  first.  It  has  all  the  trade  of  the  Atlantic  seaboard, 
and,  standing  at  the  mouth  of  the  Mediterranean,  com- 
mands that  also;  while  all  the  wealth  of  the  New  World 
pours  in  here.  That  is  great  already;  there  is  no  saying 
what  it  will  be  in  the  future,  while  some  day  the  trade 
from  the  far  East  should  flow  in  here  also  by  vessels 
trading  around  the  south  of  Africa. 

"  Cadiz  has  but  one  fault:  the  space  on  which  it  stands 


RECRUITING    THEIR    FUNDS.  263 

is  too  small  for  a  great  city.  You  see  how  close  the 
houses  stand  together,  and  how  narrow  are  the  streets. 
It  cannot  spread  without  extending  beyond  the  rock  over 
the  sands,  and  then  its  strength  would  be  gone,  and  it 
would  be  open  to  capture  by  an  enterprising  enemy  hav- 
ing command  of  the  sea.  There  now,  having  indulged 
your  humor,  let  us  return  to  more  important  matters. 
Have  you  thought  over  what  we  were  talking  about  last 
night?  " 

"  1  have  certainly  thought  it  over,"  Geoffrey  said; 
"  but  1  do  not  know  that  thinking  has  resulted  in  much. 
The  only  plan  that  occurs  to  me  as  being  at  all  possible 
is  this:  You  were  talking  in  joke  at  Madrid  of  turning 
robber.  Would  it  be  possible,  think  you,  to  get  together 
a  small  band  of  men  to  aid  you  in  carrying  off  the  young 
lady,  either  from  the  grounds  of  her  father's  house  or 
while  journeying  on  the  road?  You  could  then  have 
your  talk  with  her.  If  you  find  her  willing  to  fly  with 
you,  you  could  leave  the  men  you  have  engaged  and 
journey  across  the  country  in  some  sort  of  disguise  to 
a  port.  If  she  objected,  you  could  conduct  her  back  to 
the  neighborhood  of  the  house  and  allow  her  to  return. 
There  is  one  difficulty:  You  must,  of  course,  be  prepared 
witli  a  priest,  so  that  you  can  be  married  at  once  if  she 
consents  to  accompany  you." 

Gerald  Burke  was  silent  for  some  time.  "  This  scheme 
seems  a  possible  one,"  he  said  at  last;  "  it  is  the  question 
of  the  priest  that  bothers  me.  You  know,  both  in  Seville 
and  Cadiz  there  are  Irish  colleges,  and  at  both  places 
there  are  several  priests  whom  I  knew  before  they  en- 
tered tlie  Church,  and  who  would,  I  am  sure,  perform 
the  service  for  me  on  any  ordinary  occasion;  but  it  is 
c|uite  a  different  thing  asking  them  to  take  a  share  in 
sucli  a  business  as  this,  for  they  would  render  themselves 


264  sv  England's  aid, 

liable  to  all  sorts  of  penalties  and  punishments  from  their 
superiors.  However,  the  difficulty  must  be  got  over 
somehow;  and,  at  any  rate,  the  plan  seems  to  promise 
better  than  anything"  I  had  thought  of.  The  first  diffi- 
culty is  how  to  get  the  ruffians  for  such  a  business.  I 
cannot  go  up  to  the  first  beetle-browed  knave  I  meet  in 
the  street  and  say  to  him.  Are  you  disposed  to  aid  me 
in  the  abduction  of  a  lady?  " 

"No,"  Geoffrey  laughed;  "but,  fortunately,  you  have 
an  intermediary  ready  at  hand." 

"How  so?"  Gerald  exclaimed  in  surprise.  "Why, 
how  on  earth  can  you  have  an  acciuaintance  with  any 
ruffians  in  Cadiz?  " 

"  Not  a  very  intimate  acquaintance,  Gerald;  but  if  you 
take  the  trouble  to  go  into  the  courtyard  of  the  inn  when 
we  get  back  you  will  see  one  of  those  rascally  muleteers 
who  were  in  league  with  the  robbers  who  attacked  us 
on  the  way.  He  was  in  conversation  when  we  came  out 
with  a  man  who  breakfasted  with  us,  and  was  probably 
bargaining  for  a  load  for  his  mules  back  to  Seville.  I 
have  no  doubt  that  through  him  you  might  put  yourself 
into  communication  with  half  the  cutthroats  of  the 
town." 

"  That  is  a  capital  idea,  Geoffrey,  and  I  will  have  a 
talk  with  the  man  as  soon  as  we  get  back;  for  if  he  is 
not  still  there,  I  am  sure  to  be  able  to  learn  from  some  of 
the  men  about  the  stables  where  to  find  him." 

"  You  must  go  very  carefully  to  work,  Gerald,"  Geof- 
frey said.  "  It  would  never  do  to  let  any  of  the  fellows 
know  the  exact  object  for  which  you  engaged  them,  for 
they  might  be  sure  of  getting  a  far  larger  sum  from  the 
marquis  for  divulging  your  plans  to  carry  ofi  his 
daughter  than  you  could  afford  to  pay  them  for  their 
services." 


RECRUITING    THEIR    FUNDS.  205 

"  I  quite  see  that,  and  will  be  careful." 

On  their  return  to  the  inn  Gerald  Burke  at  once  made 
inquiries  as  to  the  muleteer,  and  learned  that  he  would 
probably  return  in  an  hour  to  see  if  a  bargain  could  be 
made  with  a  trader  for  the  hire  of  his  mules  back  to 
Seville. 

Gerald  waited  about  until  the  man  came.  "  I  want  to 
have  a  talk  with  you,  my  friend,"  he  said. 

The  muleteer  looked  at  him  with  a  suspicious  eye.  "  I 
am  busy,"  he  said  in  a  surly  tone;  "  I  have  no  time  to 
waste." 

"  But  it  would  not  be  wasting  it  if  it  were  to  lead  to 
your  putting  a  dozen  crowns  in  your  pocket." 

"  Oh,  if  it  is  to  lead  to  that,  senor,  I  can  spare  an  hour, 
for  I  don't  think  that  anything  is  likely  to  come  out  of 
the  job  I  came  here  to  try  to  arrange." 

"  W'q  will  walk  away  to  a  quieter  place,"  Gerald  said. 
"  There  are  too  many  people  about  here  for  us  to 
talk  comfortably.  The  ramparts  are  but  two  or  three 
minutes'  walk;  we  can  talk  there  without  interruption." 

When  they  arrived  upon  the  ramparts  Gerald  com- 
menced the  conversation.  "  I  think  you  were  foolish, 
my  friend,  not  to  have  taken  us  into  your  confidence  the 
other  day  before  that  little  aflair.  You  could  have  made 
an  opportunity  well  enough.  We  stopped  to  luncheon. 
If  you  had  drawn  me  aside,  and  told  me  frankly  that 
some  friends  of  yours  were  about  to  make  an  attack  upon 
the  trarlers,  and  that  you  would  guarantee  that  they 
woulfl  make  it  worth  my  while " 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  saying  my  friends,  or  that  I 
had  any  knowledge  of  the  afTair  beforehand?"  the  man 
asked  furiously. 

"  I  say  so,"  Gerald  replied,  "  because  I  had  it  on  ex- 
cellent authoritv.     The  wounded   robber  made  a  clean 


2o6  BY  England's  aid. 

breast  of  the  whole  affair,  and  of  your  share  in  it,  as  well 
as  that  of  the  rascally  clerk  of  one  of  the  traders.  If  it 
had  not  been  for  me  the  merchants  would  have  handed 
you  over  to  the  magistrates  at  the  place  where  we  stopped 
that  night;  but  I  dissuaded  them,  upon  the  ground  that 
they  would  have  to  attend  as  witnesses  against  you,  and 
that  it  was  not  worth  their  while  to  lose  valuable  time 
merely  for  the  pleasure  of  seeing  you  hung.  However, 
all  this  is  beside  the  question.  What  I  was  saying  was, 
it  is  a  pity  you  did  not  say  to  me  frankly:  Your  presence 
here  is  inopportune;  but  if  you  will  stand  apart  if  any 
unexpected  afifair  takes  place,  you  will  get.  say  two  thou- 
sand crowns  out  of  the  twenty-five  thousand  my  friends 
are  going  to  capture.  Had  you  done  that,  you  see, 
things  might  have  turned  out  differently." 

"  I  did  not  know,"  the  muleteer  stammered. 

"  No,  you  did  not  know  for  certain,  of  course,  that  I 
was  a  soldier  of  fortune;  but  if  you  had  been  sharp  you 
might  have  guessed  it.  However,  it  is  too  late  for  that 
now.  Now,  what  I  wanted  to  ask  you  was  if  you  could 
get  me  half  a  dozen  of  your  friends  to  take  service  under 
me  in  a  little  adventure  I  have  to  carry  out.  They  will 
be  well  paid,  and  I  do  not  suppose  they  will  have  much 
trouble  over  it." 

"  And  what  w'ould  you  pay  me,  caballero?  "  the  mule- 
teer asked  humbly;  for  he  had  been  greatly  impressed 
with  the  valor  displayed  by  the  young  Irishman  and  his 
servant  in  the  fray,  and  thought  that  he  intended  to  get 
together  a  company  for  adventures  on  the  road,  in  which 
case  he  might  be  able  to  have  some  profitable  dealings 
with  him  in  the  future. 

"  I  will  give  you  twenty  crowns,"  Gerald  replied; 
"  and  considering  that  you  owe  your  life  to  my  inter- 
position, I  think  that  you  ought  not  to  haggle  about 
terms." 


RECRUITING    THEIR    FUNDS.  2O7 

"  The  party  who  attacked  us,"  the  muleteer  said,  "  lost 
their  captain  and  several  of  their  comrades  in  that  fray, 
and  would,  I  doubt  not,  gladly  enter  into  your  ser^-ice, 
seeing-  that  they  have  received  such  proof  of  your  wor- 
ship's valor." 

"  Where  could  I  see  them?  "  Gerald  asked. 

"  I  think  that  they  will  be  now  in  Jeres,  if  that  would 
suit  you,  seiior;  but  if  not.  I  could  doubtless  find  a  party 
of  men  in  this  town  equally  ready  for  your  business." 

"  Jeres  will  do  very  well  for  me,"  Gerald  said;  "  I  shall 
be  traveling  that  way  and  will  put  up  at  the  Fonda, 
where  we  stopped  as  we  came  through.  When  are  you 
starting?  " 

"  It  depends  whether  I  make  my  bargain  with  a  man 
at  your  hotel,"  the  muleteer  replied;  "and  this,  I  doubt 
not,  I  shall  do,  for  with  the  twenty  crowns  your  honor 
is  going  to  give  me  I  shall  not  stand  out  for  terms.  He 
is  traveling  with  cloths  from  Flanders,  and  if  your  wor- 
ship thought " 

"  Xo,"  Gerald  said.  "  I  do  not  wish  to  undertake  any 
adventures  of  that  sort  until  I  have  a  band  properly 
organized,  and  have  arranged  hiding  places  and  methods 
of  getting  rid  of  the  booty.  I  will  go  back  with  you  to 
the  inn,  and  if  you  strike  your  bargain,  you  can  tell  me, 
as  you  pass  out  of  the  gate,  what  evening  you  will  meet 
me  at  Jeres." 

On  arriving  at  the  inn  Gerald  lounged  at  the  gate  of 
the  courtyard  until  the  nuileteer  came  out. 

"  I  will  meet  your  worship  on  the  fifth  night  from 
this,  at  Jeres." 

"  Very  well;  here  are  five  crowns  as  an  earnest  on  our 
bargain.  If  you  carry  it  out  well  I  shall  very  likely 
forget  to  deduct  them  from  the  twenty  I  promised  you. 
Do  not  be  surprised  if  you  find  me  somewhat  changed 
in  appearance  when  you  meet  me  there." 


2o8  BY  England's  aid. 

At  the  appointed  time  the  muleteer,  with  his  train  of 
animals,  entered  the  courtyard  of  the  Fonda  at  Jeres. 
Gerald  was  standing  on  the  steps  of  the  inn.  He  had 
altered  the  fashion  of  his  hair,  had  fastened  on  large 
bushy  eyebrows,  which  he  had  obtained  from  a  skillful 
perruquier  in  Cadiz,  and  a  mustache  of  imposing  size 
turned  up  at  the  tips;  he  wore  high  buff  leather  boots, 
and  there  was  an  air  of  military  swagger  about  him,  and 
he  was  altogether  so  changed  that  at  the  first  glance  the 
muleteer  failed  to  recognize  him.  As  soon  as  the  mules 
were  unburdened,  Gerald  found  an  opportunity  of  speak- 
ing with  him. 

"  I  will  go  around  at  once,"  the  man  said,  "  to  the 
place  where  I  shall  certainly  obtain  news  of  my  friends 
if  they  are  here.  I  told  your  honor  that  they  might  be 
here,  but  they  may  have  gone  away  on  some  affair  of 
business,  and  may  be  on  the  road  or  at  Seville.  They 
always  work  between  this  town  and  Seville." 

"  I  understand  that  you  may  not  meet  them  to-night; 
if  not,  I  will  meet  you  again  in  Seville.  How  long  will 
you  be  finding  out  about  them?  " 

"  I  shall  know  in  half  an  hour,  sehor;  if  they  are  not 
here  I  shall  be  back  here  in  less  than  an  hour,  but  if  I 
find  them  I  shall  l)e  detained  longer  in  order  to  talk  over 
with  them  the  offer  your  worship  makes." 

"  Very  well;  in  an  hour  you  will- find  me  in  the  street 
opposite  the  inn.  I  shall  wait  there  until  you  come.  If 
all  is  well,  make  a  sign  and  I  will  follow  you.  Do  not 
mention  to  them  that  I  have  in  any  way  disguised  myself. 
Our  acquaintance  was  so  short  that  I  don't  fancy  they 
had  time  to  examine  me  very  closely;  and  I  have  my  own 
reasons  for  wishing  that  they  should  not  be  acquainted 
with  my  ordinary  appearance,  and  have,  therefore,  to 
some  extent  disguised  myself." 


RECRUITING    THEIR    FUNDS.  209 

"  I  will  say  nothing  about  it,"  the  muleteer  replied. 
^'  Your  worship  can  depend  upon  my  discretion." 

"  That  is  right,"  Gerald  said.  "  W^e  may  have  future 
dealings  together,  and  I  can  reward  handsomely  those 
I  find  trustworthy  and  punish  those  who  in  the  slightest 
degree  disobey  my  orders." 

In  an  hour  and  a  half  the  muleteer  returned,  made  a 
signal  to  Gerald,  and  passed  on.  The  latter  joined  him 
at  a  short  distance  from  the  hotel. 

"  It  is  all  settled,  seiior.  I  found  the  men  much  dis- 
spirited  at  the  loss  of  their  captain  and  comrades;  and 
when  I  proposed  to  them  to  take  service  under  the 
caballero  who  wrought  them  such  mischief  the  other  day, 
they  jumped  at  the  idea,  saying  that  under  such  a  valiant 
leader  there  was  no  fear  of  the  failure  of  any  enterprise 
they  might  undertake." 

A  quarter  of  an  hour's  walking  took  them  to  a  small 
inn  of  villainous  appearance,  in  one  of  the  smallest  lanes 
of  the  town.  Gerald  was  wrapped  from  head  to  foot  in 
his  cloak,  and  only  his  face  was  visible.  He  had  a  brace 
of  pistols  in  his  belt,  and  was  followed  at  a  short  distance, 
unnoticed  by  the  muleteer,  by  GeofTrey,  who  had 
arranged  to  keep  close  to  the  door  of  any  house  he 
entered,  and  was  to  be  in  readiness  to  rush  in  and  take 
part  in  the  fray  if  he  heard  the  sound  of  firearms  within. 

Gerald  himself  had  not  at  first  entertained  any  idea  of 
treachery;  but  GeofTrey  had  pointed  out  that  it  was  quite 
possible  that  the  robbers  and  the  muleteer  had  but 
feigned  acfiuicsccnce  in  his  proposals  in  order  to  get 
him  into  their  power,  and  take  revenge  for  the  loss  of 
their  captain  and  comrades,  and  of  the  valuable  booty 
which  had  so  unexpectedly  slipped  through  their  fingers 
owing  to  his  intervention. 

The  appearance  of  the  six  ruf^ans  gathered  in  the  low 


2IO  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

room,  lighted  by  a  wretched  lamp,  was  not  very  assur- 
ing-, and  Gerald  kept  his  hand  on  the  butt  of  one  of  his 
pistols. 

The  four  robbers  who  had  been  engaged  in  the  fray, 
however,  saluted  him  respectfully,  and  the  other  two 
members  of  the  band,  who  had  been  absent  on  other  busi- 
ness, followed  their  example.  They  had  heard  from  those 
present  of  the  extraordinary  valor  with  which  the  two 
traveling  companions  of  the  traders  had  thrown  them- 
selves into  the  fray,  and  had  alone  disposed  of  their  four 
comrades,  and  being  without  a  leader,  and  greatly  dis- 
heartened by  their  ill-luck,  they  were  quite  ready  to  for- 
give the  misfortunes  Gerald  had  brought  upon  them,  and 
to  accept  such  a  redoubtable  swordsman  as  their  leader. 

Gerald  began  the  conversation.  "  You  have  heard," 
he  said,  "  from  our  friend  here  of  the  ofTer  I  make  you. 
I  desire  a  band  of  six  men  on  whom  I  can  rely  for  an 
adventure  which  promises  large  profit.  Don't  suppose 
that  I  am  going  to  lead  you  to  petty  robberies  on  the 
road,  in  which,  as  you  learned  to  your  cost  the  other  day, 
one  sometimes  gets  more  hard  knocks  than  profit.  Such 
adventures  may  do  for  petty  knaves,  but  they  are  not 
suited  to  me.  The  way  to  get  wealthy  is  to  strike  at  the 
rich.  My  idea  is  to  establish  some  place  in  an  out-of- 
the-way  quarter  where  there  is  no  fear  of  prying  neigh- 
bors, and  to  carry  ofif  and  hide  there  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  wealthy  men  and  put  them  to  ransom.  In 
the  first  instance  I  am  going  to  undertake  a  private  afTair 
of  my  own;  and  as  you  will  really  run  no  risk  in  the 
matter,  for  I  shall  separate  myself  from  you  after  making 
my  capture,  I  shall  pay  you  only  an  earnest-money  of 
twenty  crowns  each.  In  future  afYairs  we  shall  act  upon 
the  principle  of  shares.  I  shall  take  three  shares,  a  friend 
who  works  with  me  will  take  two  shares,  and  vou  shall 


RECRUITING    THEIR    FUNDS.  211 

take  one  share  apiece.  The  risk  will  really  be  entirely 
mine,  for  I  shall  take  charge  of  the  captives  we  make  at 
our  rendezvous.  You,  after  lending  a  hand  in  the  cap- 
ture, will  return  here  and  hold  yourself  in  readiness  to 
join  me  and  carry  out  another  capture  as  soon  as  I  have 
made  all  the  necessary  arrangements.  Thus,  if  by  any 
chance  we  are  tracked,  I  alone  and  my  friend  will  run  the 
risk  of  capture  and  punishment.  In  that  way  we  may,  in 
the  course  of  a  few  months,  amass  a  much  larger  booty 
than  we  should  in  a  lifetime  spent  in  these  wretched 
adventures  upon  travelers. 

"  Now,  it  is  for  you  to  say  whether  these  terms  will 
suit  you,  and  whether  you  are  ready  to  follow  my  orders 
and  obey  me  implicitly.  The  whole  task  of  making  the 
necessary  arrangements,  or  finding  out  the  habits  of  the 
families  one  of  whose  members  we  intend  carrying  off, 
of  bribing  nurses  or  duennas,  will  be  all  my  business. 
You  will  simply  have  to  meet  when  you  are  summoned 
to  aid  in  the  actual  enterprise,  and  then,  when  our  cap- 
tive is  safely  housed,  to  return  here  or  scatter  where  you 
will  and  live  at  ease  until  again  summoned.  The  utmost 
fidelity  will  be  necessary.  Large  rewards  will  in  many 
cases  be  ofifered  for  the  discovery  of  the  missing  persons, 
and  one  traitor  would  bring  ruin  upon  us  all;  therefore 
it  will  be  absolutely  necessary  that  you  take  an  oath  of 
fidelity  to  me,  and  swear  one  and  all  to  punish  the  traitor 
with  death.     Do  you  agree  to  my  proposal?  " 

There  was  a  unanimous  exclamation  of  assent.  The 
plan  seemed  to  ofTer  probabilities  of  large  booty,  with  a 
minimum  of  trouble  and  risk.  One  or  two  suggested 
that  they  should  like  to  join  in  the  first  capture  on  the 
same  terms  as  the  others,  but  Gerald  at  once  pronounced 
this  to  be  impossible. 

"  This  is  my  own  afi'air,"  he  said,  "  and  money  is  not 


212  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

now  my  object.  As  you  will  only  be  required  to  meet  at 
a  given  hour  some  evening,  and  to  carry  ofif  a  captive 
who  will  not  be  altogether  unwilling  to  come,  there  will 
be  little  or  no  risk  in  the  matter,  and  twenty  crowns  will 
not  be  bad  pay  for  an  evening's  work.  After  that  you 
will,  as  I  have  said,  share  in  the  profits  of  all  future  cap- 
tures we  may  undertake." 

The  band  all  agreed,  and  at  once  took  solemn  oaths  of 
fidelity  to  their  new  leader,  and  swore  to  punish  by  death 
any  one  of  their  number  who  should  betray  the  secrets  of 
the  body. 

"  That  is  well,"  Gerald  said,  when  the  oaths  had  been 
taken.  "  It  may  be  a  week  before  you  receive  your  first 
summons.  Here  are  five  crowns  apiece  for  your  ex- 
penses up  to  that  time.  Let  one  of  you  be  in  front  of  the 
great  church  as  the  clock  strikes  eight,  morning  and 
evening.  Do  not  wait  above  five  minutes;  if  I  am  com- 
ing I  shall  be  punctual.  In  the  meantime  take  counsel 
among  yourselves  as  to  the  best  hiding  place  that  can  be 
selected.  Between  you,  you  no  doubt  know  every  corner 
and  hole  in  the  country.  I  want  a  place  which  will  be  at 
once  lonely  and  far  removed  from  other  habitations,  but 
it  must  be  at  the  same  time  moderately  comfortable,  as 
the  captives  we  take  must  have  no  reason  to  complain  of 
their  treatment  while  in  my  hands.  Think  this  matter 
over  before  I  again  see  you." 

Gerald  then  joined  Geoffrey  outside,  and  found  that 
the  latter  was  beginning  to  be  anxious  at  his  long  ab- 
sence. After  a  few  words  saying  that  everything  had 
been  successfully  arranged,  the  two  friends  returned 
together  to  their  inn. 


GKCJi-fkEY  GIVtb   iNtZ    Htl<    LOVLR  S   NuTE  — I'age  212, 


Eng.  Aid 


THE    FESTA    AT    SEVILLE.  2I3 

CHAPTER   XIII. 

THE    FESTA    AT    SEVILLE. 

"  And  now,  Gerald,  that  you  have  made  your  arrange- 
ments for  the  second  half  of  the  plan,  how  are  you  going 
to  set  about  the  first?  because  you  said  that  you  intended 
to  give  Donna  Inez  the  option  of  flying  with  you  or  re- 
maining with  her  father." 

"  So  I  do  still.  Before  I  make  any  attempt  to  carry 
her  off  I  shall  first  learn  whether  she  is  willing  to  run  the 
risks." 

"  But  how  are  you  going  to  set  about  it?  You  may 
be  quite  sure  that  she  never  goes  outside  the  garden 
without  having  her  duenna  with  her.  If  there  is  a  chapel 
close  by,  doubtless  she  will  go  there  once  a  day;  and  it 
seems  to  me  that  this  would  be  the  best  chance  of  speak- 
ing to  her,  for  I  do  not  see  how  you  can  possibly  intro- 
duce yourself  into  the  grounds." 

"  That  would  be  quite  out  of  the  question,  in  daylight 
at  any  rate,  Geoffrey.  I  do  not  suppose  she  ever  goes 
beyond  the  terrace  by  the  house.  But  if  I  could  com- 
municate with  her  she  might  slip  out  for  a  few  minutes 
after  dark,  when  the  old  lady  happened  to  be  taking  a 
nap.     The  question  is  how  to  get  a  letter  into  her  hands." 

"  I  think  I  might  manage  that,  Gerald.  It  is  not  likely 
that  the  duenna  ever  happened  to  notice  me.  I  might 
therefore  put  on  any  sort  of  disguise  as  a  beggar  and 
take  my  place  on  the  road  as  she  goes  to  chapel,  and 
somehow  or  other  get  your  note  into  her  hand.  I  have 
heard  .Spanish  girls  arc  very  (|uick  at  acting  upon  the 
smallest  sign,  and  if  I  can  manage  to  catch  her  eye  for  a 
moment  she  nia\'  ])n»ba])lv  be  ingenious  enough  to  afford 
me  an  oppfirtuiiity  of  ])assiiig  the  note  to  her." 


214  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID, 

"  That  might  be  done,"  Gerald  agreed.  "  We  will  at 
once  get  disguises.  I  will  dress  myself  as  an  old  soldier, 
with  one  arm  in  a  sling  and  a  patch  over  my  eye;  you 
dress  up  in  somewhat  the  same  fashion  as  a  sailor  boy. 
It  is  about  twelve  miles  from  here  to  Ribaldo's  place. 
We  can  walk  that  easily  enough,  dress  ourselves  up 
within  a  mile  or  two  of  the  place,  and  then  go  on  and 
reconnoiter  the  ground." 

"  I  should  advise  you  to  write  your  note  before  you 
start;  it  may  be  that  some  unexpected  opportunity  for 
handing  it  to  her  may  present  itself." 

"  I  wall  do  that;  but  let  us  sally  out  first  and  pick  up 
two  suits  at  some  dealer's  in  old  clothes.  There  will  be 
sure  to  be  two  or  three  of  these  in  the  poorer  quarter." 

The  disguises  were  procured  without  dif^culty,  and 
putting  them  in  a  small  wallet  they  started  before  noon 
on  their  walk.  In  four  hours  they  reached  the  boundary 
of  the  Marquis  of  Ribaldo's  estate.  Going  into  a  wood 
they  assumed  the  disguises,  packed  their  own  clothes  in 
a  wallet,  and  hid  this  away  in  a  clump  of  bushes.  Then 
they  again  started — Gerald  Burke  with  his  arm  in  a  sling, 
and  Geoffrey  limping  along  with  the  aid  of  a  thick  stick 
he  had  cut  in  the  wood. 

On  arriving  at  the  village,  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the 
gates  of  the  mansion,  they  went  into  a  small  wine  shop 
and  called  for  two  measures  of  the  cheapest  wine  and  a 
loaf  of  bread.  Here  they  sat  for  some  time,  listening  to 
the  conversation  of  the  peasants  who  frequented  the 
wine  shop.  Sometimes  a  question  was  asked  of  the  way- 
farers. Gerald  replied,  for  his  companion's  Spanish, 
although  fluent,  was  not  good  enough  to  pass  as  that  of  a 
native.  He  replied  to  the  question  as  to  where  they  had 
received  their  hurts  that  they  were  survivors  of  the 
Armada,  and  grumbled  that  it  was  hard  indeed  that  men 


THE    FESTA    AT    SEVILLE.  215 

who  had  fought  in  the  Netherlands  and  had  done  their 
duty  to  their  country  should  be  turned  adrift  to  starve. 

"  We  have  enough  to  pay  for  our  supper  and  a  night's 
lodging,"  he  said,  "  but  where  w^e  are  going  to  take  our 
meal  to-morrow  is  more  than  I  can  say,  unless  we  can 
meet  with  some  charitable  people." 

"  If  you  take  your  place  by  the  roadside  to-morrow 
morning."  one  of  the  peasants  said,  "  you  may  obtain 
charity  from  Donna  Inez  de  Ribaldo.  She  comes  every 
morning  to  ]\Iass  here;  and  they  say  she  has  a  kind  heart, 
which  is  more  than  men  give  her  father,  the  marquis, 
the  credit  of  possessing.  W'e  have  not  many  poor  round 
here,  for  at  this  time  of  year  all  hands  are  employed  in 
the  vineyards,  therefore  there  is  the  more  chance  of  your 
obtaining  a  little  help." 

"Thank  you;  I  will  take  your  advice,"  Gerald  said. 
"  I  suppose  she  is  sure  to  come?  " 

"She  is  sure  enough;  she  never  misses  when  she  is 
staying  here." 

That  night  the  friends  slept  on  a  bundle  of  straw  in  an 
outhouse  behind  the  wine  shop,  and  arranged  every- 
thing; aufl  upon  the  following  morning  took  their  seats 
by  the  roadside  near  the  village.  The  bell  of  the  chapel 
was  already  sounding,  and  in  a  few  minutes  they  saw 
two  ladies  approaching,  followed  at  a  very  short  dis- 
tance by  a  serving  man.  They  had  agreed  that  the 
great  patch  over  Gerald's  eye,  aided  by  the  false  mus- 
tachios,  so  completely  disguised  his  appearance  that  they 
need  have  no  fear  of  his  being  recognized;  and  it  was 
therefore  decided  he  should  do  the  talking.  As  Donna 
Inez  came  up  he  commenced  calling  out:  "  Have  pity, 
gracious  ladies,  upon  two  broken-down  soldiers.  We 
have  gone  through  all  the  dangers  and  hardships  of  the 
terrible  voyage  of  the  great  Armada.     W'e  served  in  the 


2i6  BY  England's  aid. 

ship  San  Josef,  and  are  now  broken-down,  and  have  no 
means  of  earning  our  hving." 

Gerald  had  somewhat  altered  his  natural  voice  while 
speaking,  but  Geoffrey  was  watching  Donna  Inez 
closely,  and  saw  her  start  when  he  began  to  speak;  and 
when  he  said  they  had  been  on  board  the  San  Josef,  a 
flush  of  color  came  across  her  face. 

"  We  must  relieve  these  poor  men,"  she  said  to  the 
duenna;  "  it  is  pitiful  to  see  them  in  such  a  state." 

"  We  know  not  that  their  tale  is  true,"  the  duenna  re- 
plied sharply.  "  Every  beggar  in  our  days  pretends  to 
be  a  broken-down  soldier." 

At  this  moment  Donna  Inez  happened  to  glance  at 
Geoffrey,  who  raised  his  hand  to  his  face  and  permitted 
a  corner  of  a  letter  to  be  momentarily  seen. 

"An  impostor!"  Gerald  cried  in  a  loud  voice.  "To 
think  that  I,  suffering  from  my  terrible  wounds,  should 
be  taken  as  an  impostor!  "  and  wdth  a  hideous  yell  he 
tumbled  down  as  if  in  a  fit,  and  rolled  over  and  over  on 
the  ground  toward  the  duenna. 

Seized  with  alarm  at  his  approach,  she  turned  and  ran 
a  few  paces  backward.  As  she  did  so  Geoffrey  stepped 
up  to  Inez  and  held  out  the  note,  which  she  took  and 
concealed  instantly  in  her  dress. 

"  There  is  nothing  to  be  alarmed  at,"  she  cried  to  the 
duenna.  "  The  poor  man  is  doubtless  in  a  fit.  Here, 
my  poor  fellow,  get  aid  for  your  comrade,"  and  taking 
out  her  purse  she  handed  a  dollar  to  Geoffrey,  and  then, 
joining  the  duenna,  proceeded  on  her  way. 

Geoffrey  knelt  beside  his  prostrate  companion  and  ap- 
peared to  be  endeavoring  to  restore  him,  until  the  ladies 
and  their  servant  were  out  of  sight. 

"  That  was  well  managed,"  Gerald  Burke  said,  sitting 
up  as  soon  as  a  turn  of  the  road  hid  them  from  view. 


THE    FESTA    AT    SEVILLE.  217 

"  Now  we  shall  have  onr  answer  to-morrow.  Thank 
goodness  there  is  no  occasion  for  ns  to  remain  any 
longer  in  these  garments." 

They  went  to  the  wood  and  resumed  their  usual  attire, 
and  then  walked  to  a  large  village  some  four  miles  away, 
and  putting  up  at  the  principal  inn  remained  there  until 
early  the  next  morning;  then  they  walked  back  to  the 
village  they  had  left  on  the  previous  day  and  posted 
themselves  in  a  thicket  by  the  roadside,  so  that  they 
could  see  passers-by  without  being  themselves  observed. 

"  My  fate  will  soon  be  decided,  now,"  Gerald  said. 
"  Will  she  wear  a  white  flower  or  not?  " 

"  I  am  pretty  sure  that  she  will,"  Geoffrey  said.  "  She 
would  not  have  started  and  colored  when  she  recognized 
your  voice  if  she  did  not  love  you.  I  do  not  think  you 
need  be  under  much  uneasiness  on  that  score." 

In  half  an  hour  the  ladies  again  came  along,  followed 
as  before  by  their  servants.  Donna  Inez  wore  a  bunch 
of  white  flowers  in  her  dress. 

"  There  is  my  answer,"  Gerald  said.  "  Thank  Heaven! 
she  loves  me,  and  is  ready  to  fly  with  me,  and  will  steal 
out  some  time  after  dark  to  meet  me  in  the  garden." 

As  there  was  no  occasion  for  him  to  stay  longer,  Geof- 
frey returned  to  the  village  where  they  slept  the  night 
before,  and  accounted  for  his  companion's  absence  by 
saying  that  he  had  been  detained  on  business  and  would 
probably  not  return  until  late  at  night,  as  he  would  not 
be  able  to  see  the  person  with  whom  he  had  affairs  to 
transact  until  late.  Tt  was  past  ten  o'clock  when  Gerald 
IJurke  returned. 

"  It  is  all  arranged,  Geoffrey.  I  hid  in  the  garden 
close  by  the  terrace  as  soon  as  it  became  dark.  An  hour 
later  she  came  out  and  sauntered  along  the  terrace  until 
I   softlv  called   her  name;  then   she  came  to  me.     She 


2i8  BY  England's  aid. 

loves  me  with  all  her  heart,  and  is  ready  to  share  my  fate 
whatever  it  may  be.  Her  father  only  two  days  ago  had 
ordered  her  to  prepare  for  her  marriage  with  Don  Philip, 
and  she  was  in  despair  until  she  recognized  my  voice 
yesterday  morning.  She  is  going  with  her  father  to  a 
grand  festa  at  Seville  next  Wednesday.  They  will  stop 
there  two  nights — the  one  before  the  festa  and  the  one 
after.  I  told  her  that  I  could  not  say  yet  whether  I  should 
make  the  attempt  to  carry  her  off  on  her  journey  or  after 
her  return  here,  as  that  must  depend  upon  circumstances. 
At  any  rate,  that  gives  us  plenty  of  time  to  prepare  our 
plans.  To-morrow  we  will  hire  horses  and  ride  to 
Seville,  and  I  will  there  arrange  with  one  of  my  friends 
at  the  Irish  College  to  perform  the  ceremony.  However, 
we  will  talk  it  all  over  to-morrow  as  we  ride.  I  feel  as 
sleepy  as  a  dog,  now  after  the  day's  excitement." 

Upon  the  road  next  day  they  agreed  that,  if  possible, 
they  would  manage  to  get  Inez  away  in  Seville  itself. 
Owing  to  the  large  number  of  people  who  would  be  at- 
tracted there  to  witness  the  grand  procession  and  High 
Mass  at  the  cathedral,  the  streets  would  be  crowded,  and 
it  might  be  possible  for  Inez  to  slip  away  from  those  with 
her.  If  this  could  be  managed  it  would  be  greatly  pref- 
erable to  the  employment  -of  the  men  to  carry  her  off  by 
force.  Therefore  they  agreed  that  the  band  should  be 
posted  so  that  the  party  could  be  intercepted  on  its  way 
back;  but  that  this  should  be  a  last  resource,  and  that, 
if  possible,  Inez  should  be  carried  off  in  Seville  itself. 

On  reaching  Seville  they  put  up  at  an  inn.  Gerald  at 
once  proceeded  to  the  Irish  College.  Here  he  inquired 
for  a  young  priest,  who  had  been  a  near  neighbor  of  his 
in  Ireland  and  a  great  friend  of  his  boyhood.  He  was,  he 
knew,  about  to  return  home.  He  found  that  he  was  at 
the  moment  away  from  Seville,  having  gone  to  supply 


THE    FESTA    AT    SEVILLE.  219 

the  place  of  a  village  cure  who  had  been  taken  suddenly 
ill.  This  village  was  situated,  he  was  told,  some  six 
miles  southeast  of  the  town.  It  was  already  late  in  the 
afternoon,  but  time  was  precious;  and  Gerald,  hiring  a 
fresh  horse,  rode  out  at  once  to  the  village.  His  friend 
was  delighted  to  see  him,  for  they  had  not  met  since 
Gerald  passed  through  Seville  on  his  way  to  join  the 
Armada  at  Cadiz,  and  the  young  priest  had  not  heard 
whether  he  had  escaped  the  perils  of  the  voyage. 

"  It  is  lucky  you  have  come,  Gerald,"  he  said,  when 
the  first  greetings  were  over,  "  for  I  am  going  to  return 
to  Ireland  in  a  fortnight's  time.  I  am  already  appointed 
to  a  charge  near  Cork,  and  am  to  sail  in  a  Bristol  ship 
which  is  expected  in  Cadiz  about  that  time.  Is  there 
any  chance  of  my  meeting  you  there?  "" 

"  An  excellent  chance,  Denis,  though  my  route  is  not 
as  clearly  marked  out  as  yours  is.  I  wish  to  Heaven 
that  I  could  go  by  the  same  ship.  And  that  leads  to 
what  I  have  come  to  see  you  about,"  and  he  then  told  his 
friend  the  service  he  wished  him  to  render. 

"It  is  rather  a  serious  business,  Gerald;  and  a  nice 
scrape  I  should  get  in  if  it  were  found  out  that  I  had 
solemnized  the  marriage  of  a  young  lady  under  age, 
without  the  consent  of  her  father,  and  that  father  a 
powerful  nobleman.  However,  I  am  not  the  man  to  fail 
you  at  a  pinch,  and  if  matters  are  well  managed  there 
is  not  much  risk  of  its  being  found  out  that  I  had  a  hand 
in  it  until  I  am  well  away,  and  once  in  Ireland  no  one 
is  likely  to  make  any  great  fuss  over  my  having  united  a 
runaway  pair  in  Spain.  Besides,  if  you  and  the  young 
lady  have  made  up  your  minds  to  run  away,  it  is  evi- 
flcntly  necessary  that  you  should  be  married  at  once;  so 
my  conscience  is  perfectly  clear  in  the  business.  And 
now,  what  is  your  plan?  " 


220  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

"  The  only  part  of  my  plan  that  is  settled  is  to  bring 
her  here  and  marry  her.  After  that  I  shall  have  horses 
ready,  and  we  will  ride  by  unfrequented  roads  to  Malaga 
or  some  other  port  and  take  a  passage  in  a  ship  sailing 
say  to  Italy,  for  there  is  no  chance  of  getting  a  vessel 
hence  to  England.  Once  in  Italy  there  will  be  no  diffi- 
culty in  getting  a  passage  to  England.  I  have  with  mc 
a  young  Englishman,  as  stanch  a  friend  as  one  can  need. 
I  need  not  tell  you  all  about  how  I  became  acquainted 
with  him;  but  he  is  as  anxious  to  get  out  of  Spain  as  I 
am,  and  that  is  saying  no  little." 

"  It  seems  rather  a  vague  plan,  Gerald.  There  is  sure 
to  be  a  great  hue  and  cry  as  soon  as  the  young  lady  is 
found  to  be  missing.  The  marquis  is  a  man  of  great 
influence,  and  the  authorities  will  use  every  eiTort  to 
enable  him  to  discover  her." 

"  You  see,  Denis,  they  will  have  no  reason  for  suppos- 
ing that  I  have  had  any  hand  in  the  matter,  and  therefore 
no  special  watch  will  be  set  at  the  ports.  The  duenna 
for  her  own  sake  is  not  likely  to  say  a  word  about  any 
passages  she  may  have  observed  between  us  at  Madrid, 
and  she  is  unaware  that  there  have  been  any  communica- 
tions with  her  since." 

"  I  suppose  you  will  at  once  put  on  disguises,  Gerald." 
"  Yes,  that  will  of  course  be  the  first  thing." 
"  If  you  dress  her  as  a  young  peasant  woman  of  the 
better  class  and  yourself  as  a  small  cultivator,  I  will  men- 
tion to  my  servant  that  I  am  expecting  my  newly 
married  niece  and  her  husband  to  stay  with  me  for  a  few 
days.  The  old  woman  will  have  no  idea  that  I,  an  Irish- 
man, would  not  have  a  Spanish  niece,  and  indeed  I  do 
not  suppose  that  she  has  any  idea  that  I  am  not  a  Span- 
iard. I  will  open  the  church  myself  and  perform  the 
service  late  in  the  evening,  so  that  no  one  will  be  aware 


THE    FESTA    AT    SEVILLE.  221 

of  what  is  going  on.  Of  course  I  can  put  up  your  friend 
too.  Then  you  can  stay  quietly  here  as  long  as  you 
hke." 

"  That  will  do  admirably,  Denis ;  but  I  think  we  had 
best  go  on  the  next  morning."  Gerald  said,  "  although  it 
will  be  a  day  or  two  before  there  is  anything  like  an 
organized  pursuit.  It  will  be  supposed  that  she  is  in 
Seville,  and  inquiries  will  at  first  be  confined  to  that  town. 
If  she  leaves  a  note  behind  saying  that  she  is  determined 
even  to  take  the  veil  rather  than  marry  the  man  her  father 
has  chosen  for  her,  that  will  cause  additional  delay.  It 
will  be  supposed  that  she  is  concealed  in  the  house  of 
some  friend,  or  that  she  has  sought  a  refuge  in  a  nunnery, 
and  at  any  rate  there  is  not  likely  to  be  any  search  over 
the  country  for  some  days,  especially  as  her  father  will 
naturally  be  anxious  that  what  he  will  consider  an  act 
of  rebellion  on  the  part  of  his  daughter  shall  not  become 
publicly  known." 

"  All  this,  of  course,  is  if  we  succeed  in  getting  her 
clear  away  during  the  fete.  If  we  have  to  fall  back  on 
the  other  plan  I  was  talking  of  and  carry  her  off  by 
force  on  the  way  home,  the  search  will  be  immediate  and 
general.  In  that  case  nothing  could  be  better  than  your 
plan  that  we  should  stop  here  quietly  for  a  few  days  with 
you.  They  will  be  searching  for  a  band  of  robbers,  and 
will  not  dream  of  making  inquiry  for  the  missing  girl  in 
a  quiet  village  like  this." 

"  Well,  we  will  leave  that  open,  Gerald.  I  shall  let  it 
be  known  that  you  are  expected,  and  whenever  you 
arrive  you  will  be  welcome." 

As  soon  as  the  point  was  arranged  Gerald  again 
mounted  his  horse  and  returned  to  Seville.  There 
upon  the  following  morning  he  engaged  a  lodging  for 
the  three  days  of  the  festa  in  a  (juiet  house  in  the  outskirts 


222  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

of  the  town,  and  they  then  proceeded  to  purchase  the 
various  articles  necessary  for  their  disguise  and  that  of 
Inez.  The  next  morning  they  started  on  their  return  to 
Jeres.  Here  Gerald  made  arrangements  with  the  band 
to  meet  him  in  a  wood  on  the  road  to  Cadiz  at  eight  in 
the  morning  on  the  day  following  the  termination  of  the 
festa  at  Seville.  One  of  the  party  was  to  proceed  on  that 
day  to  the  house  among  the  hills  they  had  fixed  upon  as 
their  hiding  place,  and  to  get  provisions  and  everything 
recjuisite  for  the  reception  of  their  captive.  They  re- 
ceived another  five  crowns  each;  the  remaining  fifteen 
was  to  be  paid  them  as  soon  as  they  arrived  with  their 
captive  at  the  house. 

The  party  remained  in  ignorance  as  to  the  age  and  sex 
of  the  person  they  were  to  carry  of?,  and  had  little 
curiosity  as  to  the  point,  as  they  regarded  this  but  a  small 
adventure  in  comparison  to  the  lucrative  schemes  in 
which  they  were  afterward  to  be  sharers. 

These  arrangements  made,  Gerald  and  Geoffrey  re- 
turned to  Seville,  and  reached  that  city  on  the  eve  of  the 
commencement  of  the  festa,  and  took  up  their  abode  at 
the  lodging  they  had  hired.  On  the  followmg  morning 
they  posted  themselves  in  the  street  by  which  the  party 
they  expected  would  arrive.  Both  were  attired  in  quiet 
citizen  dress,  and  Gerald  retained  his  formidable  mus- 
tachios  and  bushy  eyebrows. 

In  two  or  three  hours  a  coach  accompanied  by  four 
lackeys  on  horseback  came  up  the  street,  and  they  saw 
that  it  contained  the  Marquis  of  Ribaldo,  his  daughter, 
and  her  duenna.  They  followed  a  short  distance  behind 
it  until  it  entered  the  courtyard  of  a  stately  mansion, 
which  they  learned,  on  inquiry  from  a  passer-by,  belonged 
to  the  Duke  of  Sottomayor.  The  streets  were  already 
crowded  with  people  in  holiday  attire,  the  church  bells 


THE    FESTA    AT    SEVILLE.  223 

were  ringing,  and  flags  and  decorations  of  all  kinds 
waved  along  the  route  that  was  to  be  followed  by  the 
great  procession.  The  house  did  not  stand  on  this  line, 
and  it  was  necessary  therefore  for  its  inmates  to  pass 
through  the  crowd,  either  to  the  cathedral  or  to  the  bal- 
cony of  the  house  from  which  they  might  intend  to  view 
the  procession  pass. 

Half  an  hour  after  the  arrival  of  the  coach,  the  mar- 
quis and  his  daughter,  accompanied  by  Don  Philip  de 
Sottomayor,  sallied  out,  escorted  by  six  armed  lackeys, 
and  took  their  way  toward  the  cathedral.  They  had, 
however,  arrived  very  late,  and  the  crowd  had  already 
gathered  so  densely  that  even  the  efforts  of  the  lackeys 
and  the  angry  commands  of  the  marcjuis  and  Don  Philip 
failed  to  enable  them  to  make  a  passage.  \"ery  slowly 
indeed  they  advanced  some  distance  into  the  crowd,  but 
each  moment  their  progress  became  slower.  Gerald  and 
Geoffrey  had  fallen  in  behind  them  and  advanced  with 
them  as  they  worked  themselves  into  the  crowd. 

Angry  at  what  they  considered  the  impertinence  of 
the  people  in  refusing  to  make  way  for  them,  the  nobles 
pressed  forw^ard  and  engaged  in  an  angry  controversy 
with  those  in  front,  who  urged,  and  truly,  that  it  was 
simply  impossible  for  them  to  make  a  way,  so  wedged  in 
were  they  by  the  people  on  all  sides.  The  crowd,  neither 
knowing  nor  caring  who  were  those  who  thus  wished  to 
take  precedence  of  the  first  comers,  began  to  jeer  and 
laugli  at  the  angry  nobles,  and  when  these  threatened  to 
use  force  threatened  in  return. 

As  soon  as  her  father  had  left  her  side,  Gerald,  who 
was  immediately  behind  Inez,  whispered  in  her  ear, 
"  Xow  is  the  time,  Inez.  Go  with  my  friend;  I  will 
occupy  the  old  woman." 

"  Keep  close  to  me,  gefiora,  and  pretend  that  you  are 


224  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

ill,"  Geoffrey  said  to  her,  and  without  hesitation  Inez 
turned  and  followed  him,  drawing  her  mantilla  more 
closely  over  her  face. 

"  Let  us  pass,  friends,"  Geoffrey  said  as  he  elbowed  his 
way  through  those  standing  behind  them,  "  the  lady 
needs  air,"  and  by  vigorous  efforts  he  presently  arrived 
at  the  outskirts  of  the  crowd,  and  struck  off  with  his 
charge  in  the  direction  of  their  lodging.  "  Gerald  Burke 
will  follow  us  as  soon  as  he  can  get  out,"  he  said. 
"  Everything  is  prepared  for  you,  sehora,  and  all  ar- 
rangements made." 

"  Who  are  you,  sir? "  the  girl  asked.  "  I  do  not 
recall  your  face,  and  yet  I  seem  to  have  seen  it  before." 

"  I  am  English,  senora,  and  am  a  friend  of  Gerald 
Burke's.  When  in  Madrid  I  was  disguised  as  his  serv- 
ant, for,  as  an  Englishman  and  a  heretic,  it  would  have 
gone  hard  with  me  had  I  been  detected." 

There  were  but  few  people  in  the  streets  through 
which  they  passed,  the  whole  popvilation  having  flocked 
either  to  the  streets  through  which  the  procession  was  to 
pass,  or  to  the  cathedral  or  churches  it  was  to  visit  on  its 
way.  Gerald  had  told  Inez  at  their  interview  that, 
although  he  had  made  arrangements  for  carrying  her  off 
by  force  on  the  journey  to  or  from  Seville,  he  should,  if 
possible,  take  advantage  of  the  crowd  at  the  function  to 
draw  her  away  from  her  companions.  She  had,  there- 
fore, put  on  her  thickest  lace  mantilla,  and  this  now  com- 
pletely covered  her  face  from  the  few  passers-by.  Several 
times  she  glanced  back. 

"  Do  not  be  uneasy  about  him,  senora,"  Geoffrey  said. 
"  He  will  not  try  to  extricate  himself  from  the  crowd 
until  you  are  discovered  to  be  missing,  as  to  do  so  would 
be  to  attract  attention.  As  soon  as  your  loss  is  dis- 
covered he  will  make  his  wav  out,  and  will  then  come  on 


THE    FESTA    AT    SEVILLE.  225 

at  the  top  of  his  speed  to  the  place  whither  I  am  conduct- 
ing you,  and  I  expect  that  we  shall  find  him  at  the  door 
awaiting  us." 

A  quarter  of  an  hour's  walk  took  them  to  the  lodging, 
and  Inez  gave  a  little  cry  of  joy  as  the  door  was  opened 
to  them  by  Gerald  himself. 

"  The  people  of  the  house  are  all  out,"  he  said,  after 
their  first  greeting.  "  In  that  room  you  will  find  a 
peasant  girl's  dress.  Dress  yourself  as  quickly  as  you 
can;  we  shall  be  ready  for  you  in  attire  to  match.  You 
had  best  do  up  your  own  things  into  a  bundle,  which  I 
will  carry.  If  they  were  left  here  they  might,  when  the 
news  of  your  being  missing  gets  abroad,  afford  a  clew  to 
the  manner  of  your  escape.  I  will  tell  you  all  about  the 
arrangements  we  have  made  as  we  go  along." 

"  Have  you  arranged "  and  she  hesitated. 

"  Yes,  an  Irish  priest,  who  is  an  old  friend  of  mine, 
will  perform  the  ceremony  this  evening." 

A  few  minutes  later  two  seeming  peasants  and  a 
peasant  girl  issued  out  from  the  lodging.  The  two  men 
carried  stout  sticks  with  bundles  slung  over  them. 

"  Be  careful  of  that  bundle,"  Inez  said,  "  for  there  are 
all  my  jewels  in  it.  After  what  you  had  said  I  concealed 
them  all  about  me.  They  are  my  fortune,  you  know. 
Now,  tell  me  how  you  got  on  in  the  crowd." 

"  I  first  pushed  rather  roughly  against  the  duenna,  and 
then  made  the  most  profuse  apologies,  saying  that  it 
was  shameful  people  should  crowd  so,  and  that  they 
ought  at  once  to  make  way  for  a  lady  who  was  evidently 
of  high  rank.  This  mollified  her,  and  we  talked  for  three 
or  four  minutes;  and  in  the  meantime  the  row  in  front, 
caused  by  your  father  and  the  lackeys  quarreling  with 
the  people,  grew  louder  and  louder.  The  old  lady  be- 
came  much   alarmed,   and,   indeed,   the   crowd   swayed 


226  BY  England's  aid. 

about  so  that  she  ching  to  my  arm.  Suddenly  she 
thought  of  you,  and,  turning  around,  gave  a  scream 
when  she  found  you  were  missing.  '  What  is  the 
matter? '  I  asked  anxiously.  '  The  young  lady  with  me! 
She  was  here  but  an  instant  ago!  '  (She  had  forgotten 
you  for  fully  five  minutes.)  '  What  can  have  become  of 
her? ' 

"  I  suggested  that  no  doubt  you  were  close  by,  but 
had  got  separated  from  her  by  the  pressure  of  the  crowd. 
However,  she  began  to  squall  so  loudly  that  the  marquis 
looked  around.  He  was  already  in  a  towering  rage,  and 
he  asked  angrily,  '  What  are  you  making  all  this  noise 
about?'  and  then,  looking  around,  exclaimed,  'Where 
is  Inez?  '  '  She  was  here  a  moment  since! '  the  old  lady 
exclaimed,  '  and  now  she  has  got  separated  from  me.' 
Your  father  looked  in  vain  among  the  crowd,  and  de- 
manded whether  anyone  had  seen  you.  Someone  said 
that  a  lady  who  was  fainting  had  made  her  way  out 
five  minutes  before.  The  marquis  used  some  strong 
language  to  the  old  lady,  and  then  informed  Don  Philip 
what  had  happened,  and  made  his  way  back  out  of  the 
crowd  w'ith  the  aid  of  the  lackeys,  and  is  no  doubt  inquir- 
ing for  you  in  all  the  houses  near;  but,  as  you  may 
imagine,  I  did  not  wait.  I  followed  close  behind  them 
until  they  were  out  of  the  crowd,  and  then  slipped  away, 
and  once  around  the  corner,  took  to  my  heels  and  made 
my  way  back,  and  got  in  two  or  three  minutes  before 
you  arrived." 

The  two  young  men  talked  almost  continuously  during 
their  walk  to  the  village  in  order  to  keep  up  the  spirits 
of  Donna  Inez,  and  to  prevent  her  from  thinking  of  the 
strangeness  of  her  position  and  the  perils  that  lay  before 
them  before  safety  could  be  obtained.  Only  once  she 
spoke  of  the  future. 


THE    FESTA    AT    SEVILLE.  227 

"  Is  it  true,  Gerald,  that  there  are  ahvays  storms  and 
rain  in  your  country,  and  that  you  never  see  the  sun,  for 
so  some  of  those  who  were  in  the  Armada  have  told 
me?  " 

"  It  rains  there  sometimes,  Inez,  I  am  bound  to  admit; 
but  it  is  often  fine,  and  the  sun  never  burns  one  up  as  it 
does  here.  I  promise  you  you  will  like  it,  dear,  when 
you  once  become  accustomed  to  it." 

"  I  do  not  think  I  shall,"  she  said,  shaking  her  head. 
"  I  am  accustomed  to  the  sun,  you  know.  But  I  would 
rather  be  with  you,  even  in  such  an  island  as  they  told  me 
of,  than  in  Spain  with  Don  Philip." 

The  village  seemed  absolutely  deserted  when  they 
arrived  there,  the  whole  population  having  gone  over 
to  Seville  to  take  part  in  the  great  fete.  Father  Denis 
received  his  fair  visitor  with  the  greatest  kindness. 
"  Here,  Catherine,"  he  cried  to  his  old  servant,  "  here  are 
the  visitors  I  told  you  I  expected.  It  is  well  that  we 
have  the  chambers  prepared,  and  that  we  killed  that 
capon  this  morning." 

That  evening  Gerald  Burke  and  Inez  de  Ribaldo  were 
married  in  the  little  church,  Geoffrey  \'ickars  being  the 
only  witness.  The  next  morning  there  was  a  long  con- 
sultation over  their  plans.  "  I  could  buy  you  a  cart  in 
the  village  and  a  pair  of  oxen,  and  you  could  drive  to 
Alalaga,"  the  priest  said,  "  but  there  would  be  a  dilftculty 
about  changing  your  disguises  after  you  had  entered  the 
town.  I  think  that  the  boldest  plan  will  be  the  safest 
one.  I  should  propose  that  you  should  ride  as  a  well- 
to-do  trader  to  Malaga,  with  your  wife  behind  you  on  a 
pillion,  and  your  friend  here  as  your  sen,-ant.  Lost  as 
your  wife  was  in  the  crowd  at  the  fete,  it  will  be  a  long 
time  before  the  fact  that  she  has  fled  will  be  realized. 
For  a  day  or  two  the  search  will  be  conducted  secretly. 


228  BY  England's  aid. 

and  only  when  the  house  of  every  friend  whom  she  might 
have  visited  has  been  searched  will  the  aid  of  the  authori- 
ties be  called  in,  and  the  poorer  quarters,  where  she 
might  have  been  carried  by  two  or  three  ruffians  who 
may  have  met  her  as  she  emerged  in  a  fainting  condition, 
as  is  supposed,  from  the  crowd,  be  ransacked.  I  do  not 
imagine  that  any  search  will  be  made  throughout  the 
country  around  for  a  week,  at  least;  by  which  time  you 
will  have  reached  Malaga,  and,  if  you  have  good  fortune, 
be  on  board  a  ship." 

This  plan  was  finally  agreed  to.  Gerald  and  his  friend 
at  once  went  over  to  Seville  and  purchased  the  necessary 
dresses,  together  with  two  strong  horses  and  equipments. 
It  was  evening  before  their  return  to  the  village.  Instead 
of  entering  it  at  once  they  rode  on  a  mile  further,  and 
fastened  the  horses  up  in  a  wood.  Gerald  would  have 
left  them  there  alone,  but  Geoffrey  insisted  on  staying 
with  them  for  the  night.  "  I  care  nothing  about  sleeping 
in  the  open  air,  Gerald,  and  it  would  be  folly  to  risk  the 
success  of  our  enterprise  upon  the  chance  of  no  one  hap- 
pening to  come  through  the  wood,  and  finding  the 
animals  before  you  return  in  the  morning.  We  had  a 
hearty  meal  at  Seville,  -and  I  shall  do  very  well  until 
morning." 

Gerald  and  his  wife  took  leave  of  the  friendly  priest 
at  daybreak  the  next  morning,  with  the  hope  that  they 
would  very  shortly  meet  in  Ireland.  They  left  the  village 
before  anyone  was  stirring. 

The  peasant  clothes  had  been  left  behind  them.  Gerald 
carried  two  valises,  the  one  containing  the  garments  in 
which  Inez  had  fled,  the  other  his  own  attire — GeolTrey 
having  resumed  the  dress,  he  had  formerly  worn  as  his 
servant. 

On  arriving  at  the  wood  the  party  mounted,  and  at 


THE    FESTA    AT    SE\  ILLE.  21<^ 

once  proceeded  on  their  journey.  Four  days'  travel  took 
them  to  ]\Ialaga.  where  they  arrived  without  any  adven- 
ture whatever.  Once  or  twice  they  met  parties  of  rough- 
looking-  men;  but  traveling  as  they  did  without  baggage 
animals,  they  did  not  appear  promising  subjects  for  rob- 
bery, and  the  determined  appearance  of  master  and  man, 
each  armed  with  sword  and  pistols,  deterred  the  fellows 
from  an  attempt  which  promised  more  hard  knocks  than 
plunder. 

After  putting  up  at  an  inn  in  Alalaga,  Gerald  went 
down  at  once  to  the  port  to  inquire  for  a  vessel  bound 
for  Italy.  There  were  three  or  four  such  vessels  in  the 
harbor,  and  he  had  no  difficulty  in  arranging  for  a  pas- 
sage to  Xaples  for  himself,  his  wife,  and  servant.  The 
vessel  was  to  sail  on  the  following  morning,  and  it  was 
with  a  deep  feeling  of  satisfaction  and  relief  that  they 
went  on  board  her,  and  an  hour  later  were  outside  the 
port. 

"  It  seems  marvelous  to  me,"  Gerald  said,  as  he  looked 
back  upon  the  slowly  receding  town,  "  that  I  have  man- 
aged to  carry  off  my  prize  with  so  little  difficulty.  I 
had  expected  to  meet  with  all  sorts  of  dangers,  and  had 
I  been  the  peaceful  trader  I  looked,  our  journey  could 
not  be  more  uneventful." 

"  Perhaps  you  are  beginning  to  think  that  the  prize  is 
not  so  very  valuable  after  all,"  Inez  said,  "  since  you  have 
won  it  so  easily." 

"  I  have  not  begun  to  think  so  yet,"  Gerald  laughed 
happily.  "  At  any  rate  I  shall  wait  until  I  get  you  home 
before  such  ideas  begin  to  occur  to  me." 

"  Directly  I  get  to  Ireland,"  Inez  said,  "  I  shall  write 
to  my  father  and  tell  him  that  I  am  married  to  you,  and 
that  I  should  never  have  run  away  had  he  not  insisted  on 
my  marrying  a  man  I  hated.  I  shall,  of  course,  beg  him 
to  forgive  me;  but  I  fear  he  never  will." 


230  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

"  We  must  hope  that  he  will,  Inez,  and  that  he  will 
ask  you  to  come  back  to  Spain  sometime.  I  do  not 
care  for  myself,  you  know,  for,  as  I  have  told  you,  my 
estate  in  Ireland  is  amply  large  enough  for  my  wants; 
but  I  shall  be  glad,  for  your  sake,  that  you  should  be 
reconciled  to  him." 

Inez  shook  her  head. 

"  You  do  not  know  my  father,  Gerald.  I  would  never 
go  back  to  Spain  again — not  if  he  promised  to  give  me 
his  whole  fortune.  My  father  never  forgives;  and  were 
he  to  entice  me  back  to  Spain,  it  would  be  only  to  shut 
me  up  and  to  obtain  a  dispensation  from  Rome  annulling 
the  marriage,  which  he  would  have  no  difficulty  in  doing. 
No,  you  have  got  me,  and  will  have  to  keep  me  for  good. 
I  shall  never  return  to  Spain,  never.  Possibly,  when  my 
father  hears  from  me,  he  may  send  me  over  money  to 
make  mc  think  he  has  forgiven  me,  and  to  induce  me 
some  day  or  other  to  come  back  to  visit  him,  and  so 
get  me  into  his  power  again;  but  that,  Gerald,  he  shall 
never  do." 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

THE    SURPRISE    OF    BREDA. 

Lionel  Vickars  had.  by  the  beginning  of  1590,  come 
to  speak  the  Dutch  language  well  and  fluently.  Includ- 
ing his  first  stay  in  Holland  he  had  now  been  there 
eighteen  months,  and  as  he  was  in  constant  communica- 
tion with  the  Dutch  officers  and  with  the  population,  he 
had  constant  occasion  for  speaking  Dutch,  a  language 
much  more  akin  to  English  than  any  other  Continental 
tongue,  and,  indeed,  so  closely  allied  to  the  dialect  of  the 
eastern  counties  of  Engfland  that  the  fishermen  of  our 


THE    SURPRISE    OF    BREDA.  231 

eastern  ports  had  in  those  days  httle  difficulty  in  con- 
versing with  the  Hollanders. 

He  was  one  day  supping  with  Sir  Francis  \'ere  when 
Prince  Maurice  and  several  of  his  officers  were  also 
there.  The  conversation  turned  upon  the  prospects  of 
the  campaign  of  the  ensuing  spring.  Lionel,  of  course, 
took  no  part  in  it,  but  listened  attentively  to  what  was 
being  said,  and  was  very  pleased  to  find  that  the  period 
of  inactivity  was  drawing  to  an  end,  and  that  their  com- 
manders considered  that  they  had  now  gathered  a  force 
of  sufficient  strength  to  assume  the  offensive. 

"  I  would,"  Prince  ]\Iaurice  said,  "  that  we  could  gain 
Breda.  The  city  stands  like  a  great  sentinel  against 
every  movement  toward  Flanders,  and  enables  the  Span- 
iards to  penetrate  at  all  times  toward  the  heart  of  our 
country;  but  I  fear  that  it  is  altogether  beyond  our 
means.  It  is  one  of  the  strongest  cities  in  the  Nether- 
lands, and  my  ancestors,  who  were  its  lords,  little 
thought  that  they  were  fortifying  and  strengthening  it 
in  order  that  it  might  be  a  thorn  in  the  side  of  their 
country.  I  would  give  much,  indeed,  to  be  able  to  wrest 
it  from  the  enemy;  but  I  fear  it  will  be  long  before  we 
can  even  hope  for  that.  It  could  withstand  a  regular 
siege  by  a  well-provided  army  for  months ;  and  as  to  sur- 
prise, it  is  out  of  the  question,  for  I  hear  that  the  utmost 
vigilance  is  unceasingly  maintained." 

A  few  days  after  this  Lionel  was  talking  with  Captain 
de  Heraugiere,  who  had  also  been  at  the  supper.  He 
had  taken  part  in  the  defense  of  Sluys,  and  was  one  of 
the  officers  with  whom  Lionel  was  most  intimate. 

"  It  would  be  a  rare  enterprise  to  surprise  Breda," 
Captain  de  Heraugiere  said;  "but  I  fear  it  is  hopeless 
to  think  of  such  a  thing." 

"  I   do  not  see  whv  it  should  be,"   Lionel  said.     "  I 


232 


BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 


was  reading,  when  I  was  last  at  home,  about  oui  ^/ars 
with  the  Scotch,  and  there  were  several  cases  in  which 
very  strong  places  that  could  not  have  been  carried  by 
assault  were  captured  suddenly  by  small  parties  of  men 
who  disguised  themselves  as  wagoners,  and,  hiding  a 
score  or  two  of  their  comrades  in  a  wagon  covered  with 
firewood  or  sacks  of  grain,  boldly  went  up  to  the  gates. 
When  there  they  cut  the  traces  of  their  horses  so  that 
the  gates  could  not  be  closed,  or  the  portcullis  lowered, 
and  then,  falling  upon  the  guards,  kept  them  at  bay  until 
a  force,  hidden  near  the  gates,  ran  up  and  entered  the 
town.  I  see  not  why  a  similar  enterprise  should  not  be 
attempted  at  Breda." 

"Nor  do  I,"  Capain  Heraugiere  said;  "the  question 
is  how  to  set  about  such  a  scheme." 

"  That  one  could  not  say  without  seeing  the  place," 
Lionel  remarked.  "  I  should  say  that  a  plan  of  this  sort 
could  only  be  successful  after  those  who  attempted  it  had 
made  themselves  masters  of  all  particulars  of  the  place 
and  its  ways.  Everything  would  depend  upon  all  going 
smoothly  and  without  hitches  of  any  kind.  If  you  really 
think  of  undertaking  such  an  adventure.  Captain  Herau- 
giere, I  should  be  very  glad  to  act  under  you,  if  Sir 
Francis  Vere  will  give  me  leave  to  do  so;  but  I  would 
suggest  that  the  first  step  should  be  for  us  to  go  into 
Breda  in  disguise.  We  might  take  in  a  wagon-load  of 
grain  for  sale,  or  merely  carry  on  our  backs  baskets  with 
country  produce,  or  we  could  row  up  in  a  boat  with 
fish." 

"  The  plan  is  certainly  worth  thinking  of,"  Captain 
Heraugiere  said.  "  I  will  turn  it  over  in  my  mind  for 
a  day,  and  will  then  talk  to  you  again.  It  would  be  a 
grand  stroke,  and  there  would  be  great  honor  to  be  ob- 
tained ;  but  it  will  not  do  for  me  to  go  to  Prince  Maurice 


THE    SURPRISE    OF    BREDA.  233 

and  lay  it  before  him  until  we  have  a  plan  completely 
worked  out;  otherwise,  we  are  more  likely  to  meet  with 
ridicule  than  praise." 

The  following  day  Captain  Heraugiere  called  at  Lio- 
nel's lodgings.  "  I  have  lain  awake  all  night  thinking 
of  our  scheme."  he  said,  "  and  have  resolved  to  carry 
out  at  least  the  first  part  of  it — to  enter.  Breda  and  see 
what  are  the  prospects  of  success,  and  the  manner  in 
which  the  matter  had  best  be  set  about.  I  propose  that 
we  two  disguise  ourselves  as  fishermen,  and,  going  down 
to  the  river  between  Breda  and  Willemstad,  bargain  with 
some  fishermen  going  up  to  Breda  with  their  catch  for 
the  use  of  their  boat.  Wliile  they  are  selling  the  fish 
we  can  survey  the  town  and  see  what  is  the  best  method 
of  introducing  a  force  into  it.  When  our  plan  is  com- 
pleted we  will  go  to  \'oorne,  whither  Prince  Maurice 
starts  to-morrow,  and  lay  the  matter  before  him." 

"  I  will  gladly  go  with  you  to  Breda,"  Lionel  said, 
"  and,  as  far  as  I  can,  aid  you  there;  but  I  think  that  it 
would  be  best  that  you  only  should  appear  in  the  matter 
afterward.  I  am  but  a  young  volunteer,  and  it  would  be 
well  that  I  did  not  appear  at  all  in  the  matter,  which  you 
had  best  make  entirely  your  own.  But  I  hope.  Captain 
Heraugiere,  that  should  the  prince  decide  to  adopt  any 
plan  you  may  form,  and  intrust  the  matter  to  you,  that 
you  will  take  me  with  you  in  your  following." 

"  That  I  will  assuredly,"  Captain  Heraugiere  said, 
"  and  will  take  care  that,  if  it  should  turn  out  successful, 
your  share  in  the  enterprise  shall  be  known." 

"When  do  you  think  of  setting  about  it?"  Lionel 
asked. 

"  Instantly.  My  company  is  at  Voorne,  and  I  should 
return  thither  with  the  jirince  to-day.  I  will  at  once  go 
to  him  and  ask  for  leave  to  be  absent  on  urgent  affairs 


234  ^^  England's  aid. 

for  a  week.  Do  you  go  to  Sir  Francis  \^ere  and  ask  for 
a  simlar  time.  Do  not  tell  him,  if  you  can  help  it,  the 
exact  nature  of  your  enterprise.  But  if  you  cannot 
obtain  leave  otherwise,  of  course  you  must  do  so.  I  will 
be  back  here  in  two  hours'  time.  We  can  then  at  once 
get  our  disguises  and  hire  a  craft  to  take  us  to  Willem- 
stad." 

Lionel  at  once  went  across  to  the  quarters  of  Sir 
Francis  Vere. 

"  I  have  come.  Sir  Francis,  to  ask  for  a  week's  leave 
of  absence." 

"  That  you  can  have,  Lionel.  What,  are  you  going 
shooting  ducks  on  the  frozen  meres?  " 

"  No,  Sir  Francis.  I  am  going  on  a  little  expedition 
with  Captain  Heraugiere,  who  has  invited  me  to  accom- 
pany him.  We  have  an  idea  in  our  heads  that  may  per- 
haps be  altogether  useless,  but  may  possibly  bear  fruit. 
In  the  first  case  we  would  say  nothing  about  it;  in  the 
second,  we  will  lay  it  before  you  on  our  return." 

"  Very  well,"  Sir  Francis  said  with  a  smile.  "  You 
showed  that  you  could  think  at  Sluys,  and  I  hope  some- 
thing mav  come  of  this  idea  of  vours,  whatever  it  mav 
be." 

At  the  appointed  hour  Captain  Heraugiere  returned, 
having  obtained  leave  of  absence  from  the  prince.  Thev 
at  once  went  out  into  the  town  and  bought  the  clothes 
necessary  for  their  disguise.  They  returned  with  these 
to  their  lodgings,  and,  having  put  them  on,  went  down 
to  the  wharf,  where  they  had  no  difficulty  in  bargaining 
with  the  master  of  a  small  craft  to  take  them  to  W^illem- 
stad,  as  the  Spaniards  had  no  ships  whatever  on  the 
water  between  Rotterdam  and  Bergen-op-Zoom.  The 
boat  was  to  wait  three  days  for  them  at  that  town,  and  to 
bring  them  back  to  Rotterdam.     As  there  was  no  reason 


THE    SURPRISE    OF    BREDA.  235 

for  delay  they  at  once  went  on  board  and  cast  off.  The 
distance  was  but  thirty  miles,  and  just  at  nightfall  they 
stepped  ashore  at  the  town  of  Willemstad. 

The  next  morning  they  had  no  difficulty  in  arranging 
with  a  fisherman,  who  was  going  up  to  Breda  with  a 
cargo  of  fish,  to  take  the  place  of  two  of  his  boatmen  at 
the  oars. 

''  We  want  to  spend  a  few  hours  there,"  Captain 
Heraugiere  said,  "  and  will  give  you  five  crowns  if  you 
will  leave  two  of  your  men  here  and  let  us  take  their 
places." 

"  That  is  a  bargain,"  the  man  said  at  once;  "  that  is,  if 
you  can  row,  for  we  shall  scarce  take  the  tide  up  to  the 
town,  and  must  keep  on  rowing  to  get  there  before  the 
ebb  begins." 

"  We  can  row,  though  perhaps  not  so  well  as  your  own 
men.  You  are,  I  suppose,  in  the  habit  of  going  there, 
and  are  known  to  the  guards  at  the  port?  They  are  not 
likely,  I  should  think,  to  notice  that  you  haven't  got  the 
same  crew  as  usual?  " 

"  There  is  no  fear  of  that,  and  if  they  did  I  could  easily 
say  that  two  of  my  men  were  unable  to  accompany  me 
to-day,  and  that  I  have  hired  fresh  hands  in  their  places." 

Two  of  the  men  got  out.  Captain  Heraugiere  and 
Lionel  Vickars  took  their  places,  and  the  boat  proceeded 
up  the  river.  The  oars  were  heavy  and  clumsy,  and  the 
newcomers  were  by  no  means  sorry  when,  after  a  row  of 
twelve  miles,  they  neared  Breda. 

"  What  are  the  regulations  for  entering  Breda? " 
Captain  Heraugiere  asked  as  they  approached  the  town. 

"  There  are  no  particular  regulations,"  the  master  of 
the  Ijoat  said,  "  save  that,  on  entering  the  port,  the  boat 
is  searclied  to  see  that  it  contains  nothing  but  fish. 
None  are  allowed  to  enter  the  gates  of  the  town  without 


236  BY  England's  aid. 

giving  their  names,  and  satisfying  the  officer  on  guard 
that  they  have  business  in  the  place." 

An  officer  came  on  board  as  the  boat  ran  up  along- 
side the  quay  and  asked  a  few  questions.  After  assisting 
in  getting  the  basket  of  fish  on  shore  Captain  Heraugiere 
and  Lionel  sauntered  away  along  the  quay,  leaving  the 
fishermen  to  dispose  of  their  catch  to  the  townspeople, 
who  had  already  begun  to  bargain  for  them. 

The  river  Mark  flowed  through  the  town,  supplying 
its  moats  with  water.  Where  it  left  the  town  on  the 
western  side  was  the  old  castle,  with  a  moat  of  its  own 
and  strong  fortified  lines.  Within  was  the  quay,  with 
an  open  place  called  the  fish-market  leading  to  the  gates 
of  the  new  castle.  There  were  six  hundred  Spanish 
infantry  in  the  town  and  one  hundred  in  the  castle,  and 
one  hundred  cavalry.  The  governor  of  Breda,  Edward 
Lanzavecchia,  was  absent  superintending  the  erection  of 
new  fortifications  at  Gertruydenberg,  and  in  his  absence 
the  town  was  under  the  command  of  his  son  Paolo. 

Great  vigilance  was  exercised.  All  vessels  entering  the 
port  were  strictly  examined,  and  there  was  a  guardhouse 
on  the  quay.  Lying  by  one  of  the  wharves  was  a  large 
boat  laden  with  peat,  which  was  being  rapidly  unloaded, 
the  peat  being  sold  as  soon  as  landed,  as  fuel  was  very 
short  in  the  city. 

"  It  seems  to  me,"  Lionel  said,  as  they  stood  for  a 
minute  looking  on,  "  that  this  would  be  just  the  thing 
for  us.  If  we  could  make  an  arrangement  with  the  cap- 
tain of  one  of  these  peat-boats  we  might  hide  a  number 
of  men  in  the  hold  and  cover  them  with  peat.  A  place 
might  be  built  large  enough,  I  should  think,  to  hold 
seventy  or  eighty  men,  and  yet  have  room  for  a  quantity 
of  peat  to  be  stowed  over  them." 

"  A   capital   idea,"    Captain    Heraugiere   said.     "  The 


THE    SURPRISE    OF    BREDA.  237 

peat  comes  from  above  the  town.  We  must  find  out 
where  the  barges  are  loaded,  and  try  to  get  at  one  of  the 
captains." 

After  a  short  walk  through  the  town  they  returned 
to  the  boat.  The  fisherman  had  already  sold  out  his 
stock,  and  was  glad  at  seeing  his  passengers  return  ear- 
lier than  he  expected ;  but  as  the  guard  was  standing  by 
he  rated  them  severely  for  keeping  him  waiting  so  long, 
and  with  a  muttered  excuse  they  took  their  places  in  the 
boat  and  rowed  down  the  river. 

"  I  want  you  to  put  us  ashore  on  the  left  bank  as  soon 
as  we  are  out  of  sight  of  the  town,"  Captain  Heraugiere 
said.  "As  it  will  be  heavy  work  getting  your  boat  back 
with  only  two  of  you,  I  will  give  you  a  couple  of  crowns 
beyond  the  amount  I  bargained  with  you  for." 

"  That  will  do  well  enough,"  the  man  said.  "  We  have 
got  the  tide  with  us,  and  can  drop  down  at  our  leisure." 

As  soon  as  they  were  landed  they  made  a  wide  detour 
to  avoid  the  town,  and,  coming  down  again  upon  the 
river  above  it,  followed  its  banks  for  three  miles,  when 
they  put  up  at  a  little  inn  in  the  small  village  of  Leur  on 
its  bank.  They  had  scarcely  sat  dowm  to  a  meal  when 
a  man  came  in  and  called  for  supper.  The  landlord 
placed  another  plate  at  the  table  near  them,  and  the  man 
at  once  got  into  conversation  with  them,  and  they 
learned  that  he  was  master  of  a  peat-boat  that  had  that 
morning  left  Breda  empty. 

"  W'c  were  in  Breda  ourselves  this  morning,"  Captain 
Heraugiere  said,  "  and  saw  a  peat-boat  unloading  there. 
There  seemed  to  be  a  brisk  demand  for  the  fuel." 

"Yes;  it  is  a  good  trade  at  present,"  the  man  said. 
"  There  are  only  six  of  us  who  have  permits  to  enter  the 
port,  and  it  is  as  much  as  we  can  do  to  keep  the  town 
supplicfl  with  fuel ;  for,  you  see,  at  any  moment  the  river 


23S  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

may  be  frozen  up,  so  the  citizens  need  to  keep  a  good 
stock  on  hand.  I  ought  not  to  grumble,  since  I  reap  the 
benefit  of  the  Spanish  regulations;  but  all  these  restric- 
tions on  trade  come  mighty  hard  upon  the  people  of 
Breda.     It  was  not  so  in  the  old  time." 

After  supper  was  over  Captain  Heraugiere  ordered  a 
couple  of  flasks  of  spirits,  and  presently  learned  from  the 
boatman  that  his  name  was  Adrian  Van  de  Berg,  and 
that  he  had  been  at  one  time  a  servant  in  the  household 
of  William  of  Orange.  Little  by  little  Captain  Herau- 
giere felt  his  way,  and  soon  found  that  the  boatman  was 
an  enthusiastic  patriot.  He  then  confided  to  him  that 
he  himself  was  an  officer  in  the  States'  service,  and  had 
come  to  Breda  to  ascertain  whether  there  was  any  possi- 
bility of  capturing  the  town  by  surprise. 

"  We  hit  on  a  plan  to-day,"  he  said,  "  which  promises 
a  chance  of  success;  but  it  needs  the  assistance  of  one 
ready  to  risk  his  life." 

"  I  am  ready  to  risk  my  life  in  any  enterprise  that  has 
a  fair  chance  of  success,"  the  boatman  said,  "  but  I  do 
not  see  how  I  can  be  of  much  assistance." 

"  You  can  be  of  the  greatest  assistance  if  you  will, 
and  will  render  the  greatest  service  to  your  country  if 
you  will  join  in  our  plan.  What  we  propose  is  that  we 
should  construct  a  shelter  of  boards  four  feet  high  in  the 
bottom  of  your  boat,  leading  from  your  little  cabin  aft 
right  up  to  the  bow^  In  this  I  calculate  we  could  stow 
seventy  men;  then  the  peat  could  be  piled  over  it,  and  if 
you  entered  the  port  somewhat  late  in  the  afternoon, 
you  could  manage  that  it  was  not  unladen  so  as  to  un- 
cover the  roof  of  our  shelter  before  work  ceased  for  the 
night.  Then  we  could  sally  out,  overpower  the  guard 
on  the  quay,  make  for  one  of  the  gates,  master  the  guard 
there,  and  open  it  to  our  friends  without." 


THE    SURPRISE    OF    BREDA.  239 

''  It  is  a  bold  plan  and  a  good  one,"  \'an  de  Berg  said. 
"  and  I  am  ready  to  run  my  share  of  the  risk  with  you. 
I  am  so  well  known  in  Breda  that  they  do  not  search 
the  cargo  very  closely  when  I  arrive,  and  I  see  no  reason 
why  the  party  hidden  below  should  not  escape  observa- 
tion. I  will  undertake  my  share  of  the  business  if  you 
decide  to  carry  it  out.  I  served  the  prince  for  fifteen 
years,  and  am  ready  to  serve  his  son.  There  are  plenty 
of  planks  to  be  obtained  at  a  place  three  miles  above  here, 
and  it  would  not  take  many  hours  to  construct  the  false 
deck.  If  you  send  a  messenger  here  giving  me  two  days' 
notice,  it  shall  be  built  and  the  peat  stowed  on  it  by  the 
time  you  arrive." 

It  was  late  at  night  before  the  conversation  was  con- 
cluded, and  the  next  morning  Captain  Heraugiere  and 
Lionel  started  on  their  return,  struck  the  river  some 
miles  below  Breda,  obtained  a  passage  over  the  river  in 
a  passing  boat  late  in  the  afternoon,  and,  sleeping  at 
Willemstad,  went  on  board  their  boat  next  morning  and 
returned  to  Rotterdam.  It  was  arranged  that  Lionel 
should  say  nothing  about  their  journey  until  Captain 
Heraugiere  had  opened  the  subject  to  Prince  Maurice. 

"  You  are  back  before  your  time,"  Sir  Francis  Vere 
said,  when  Lionel  reported  himself  for  duty.  "  Has  any- 
thing come  of  this  project  of  yours,  whatever  it  may  be?  " 

"  We  hope  so,  sir.  Captain  Heraugiere  will  make  his 
report  to  Prince  Maurice.  He  is  the  leader  of  the  party, 
and.  tlierefore,  we  thought  it  best  that  he  should  report 
to  Prince  Maurice,  who,  if  he  thinks  well  of  it,  will,  of 
course,  communicate  with  you." 

The  next  day  a  message  arrived  from  A^oorne  request- 
ing Sir  Francis  \'ere  to  proceed  thither  to  discuss  with 
the  prince  a  matter  of  importance.  He  returned  after 
two  days'  absence,  and  presently  sent  for  Lionel. 


240  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

"  This  is  a  rare  enterprise  that  Captain  Heraugiere 
has  proposed  to  the  prince,"  he  said,  "  and  promises  well 
for  success.  It  is  to  be  kept  a  profound  secret,  and  a 
few  only  will  know  aught  of  it  until  it  is  executed. 
Heraugiere  is,  of  course,  to  have  command  of  the  party 
which  is  to  be  hidden  in  the  barge,  and  is  to  pick  out 
eighty  men  from  the  garrisons  of  Gorcum  and  Lowes- 
teyn.  He  has  begged  that  you  shall  be  of  the  party, 
as  he  says  that  the  whole  matter  was  in  the  first  case 
suggested  to  him  by  you.  The  rest  of  the  men  and 
officers  will  be  Dutch." 

A  fortnight  later,  on  the  22d  of  February,  Sir  Francis 
Vere,  on  his  return  from  The  Hague,  where  Prince 
Maurice  now  was,  told  Lionel  that  all  was  arranged. 
The  message  had  come  down  from  \"an  de  Berg  that  the 
hiding  place  was  constructed.  They  were  to  join  Herau- 
giere the  next  day. 

On  the  24th  of  February  the  little  party  started.  He- 
raugiere had  chosen  young,  active,  and  daring  men. 
With  him  were  Captains  Logier  and  Fervet,  and  Lieu- 
tenant Held.  They  embarked  on  board  a  vessel,  and 
were  landed  near  the  mouth  of  the  Mark,  as  De  Berg 
was  this  time  going  to  carry  the  peat  up  the  river  instead 
of  down,  fearing  that  the  passage  of  seventy  men  through 
the  country  would  attract  attention.  The  same  night 
Prince  Maurice,  Sir  Francis  V^ere,  Count  Hohenlohe,  and 
other  officers  sailed  to  Willemstad,  their  destination  hav- 
ing been  kept  a  strict  secret  from  all  but  those  engaged 
in  the  enterprise.  Six  hundred  English  troops,  eight 
hundred  Dutch,  and  three  hundred  cavalry  had  been 
drawn  from  different  garrisons,  and  were  also  to  land 
at  Willemstad. 

When  Heraugiere's  party  arrived  at  the  point  agreed 
on  at  eleven  o'clock  at  night,  \'an  de  Berg  was  not  there, 


THE    SURPRISE    OF    BREDA.  241 

nor  was  the  barge;  and  angry  and  alarmed  at  his  absence 
they  searched  about  for  him  for  hours,  and  at  last  found 
him  in  the  village  of  Terheyde.  He  made  the  excuse 
that  he  had  overslept  himself,  and  that  he  was  afraid 
the  plot  had  been  discovered.  As  everything  depended 
upon  his  co-operation,  Heraugiere  abstained  from  the 
angry  reproaches  which  the  strange  conduct  of  the  man 
had  excited;  and  as  it  was  now^  too  late  to  do  anything 
that  night,  a  meeting  was  arranged  for  the  following 
evening,  and  a  message  was  dispatched  to  the  prince 
telling  him  that  the  expedition  was  postponed  for  a  day. 
On  their  return  the  men  all  gave  free  vent  to  their 
indignation. 

"  I  have  no  doubt,"  Heraugiere  said,  "  that  the  fellow 
has  turned  coward  now  that  the  time  has  come  to  face 
the  danger.  It  is  one  thing  to  talk  about  a  matter  as 
long  as  it  is  far  distant,  but  another  to  look  it  in  the  face 
when  it  is  close  at  hand.  I  do  not  believe  that  he  will 
come  to-morrow." 

"  If  he  does  not  he  will  deserve  hanging,"  Captain 
Logier  said ;  "  after  all  the  trouble  he  has  given  in  getting 
the  troops  together,  and  after  bringing  the  prince  himself 
over." 

"  It  will  go  very  near  hanging,  if  not  cjuite,"  Herau- 
giere muttered.  "  If  he  thinks  that  he  is  going  to  fool 
us  with  impunity,  he  is  mightily  mistaken.  If  he  is  a 
wise  man  he  will  start  at  daybreak,  and  get  as  far  away 
as  he  can  before  nightfall,  if  he  does  not  mean  to  come." 

The  next  day  the  party  remained  in  hiding  in  a  barn, 
and  in  the  evening  again  went  down  to  the  river.  There 
was  a  barge  lying  there  laden  high  with  turf.  A  general 
exclamation  of  satisfaction  broke  from  all  when  they  saw 
it.  There  were  two  men  on  it.  One  landed  and  came  to 
meet  them- 


242  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

"Where  is  Van  de  Berg?"  Captain  Heraugiere  asked 
as  he  came  up. 

"  He  is  ill  and  unable  to  come,  but  has  sent  you  this 
letter.  My  brother  and  myself  have  undertaken  the 
business." 

The  letter  merely  said  that  the  writer  was  too  ill  to 
come,  but  had  sent  in  his  place  his  two  nephews,  one  or 
other  of  whom  always  accompanied  him.  and  who  could 
be  trusted  thoroughly  to  carry  out  the  plan.  The  party 
at  once  went  on  board  the  vessel,  descended  into  the 
little  cabin  aft,  and  then  passed  through  a  hole,  made 
by  the  removal  of  two  planks,  into  the  hold  that  had 
been  prepared  for  them.  Heraugiere  remained  on  deck, 
and  from  time  to  time  descended  to  inform  those  below 
of  the  progress  being  made.  It  was  slow  indeed,  for  a 
strong  wind,  laden  with  sleet,  blew  directly  down  the 
river.  Huge  blocks  of  ice  floated  down,  and  the  two 
boatmen  with  their  poles  had  the  greatest  difficulty  in 
keeping  the  boat's  head  up  the  stream. 

At  last  the  wind  so  increased  that  navigation  became 
impossible,  and  the  barge  was  made  fast  against  the 
bank.  From  Monday  night  until  Thursday  morning  the 
gale  continued.  Progress  was  impossible,  and  the  party, 
cramped  up  in  the  hold,  suffered  greatly  from  hunger 
and  thirst.  On  Thursday  evening  they  could  sustain  it 
no  longer,  and  landed.  They  were  for  a  time  scarce  able 
to  walk,  so  cramped  were  their  limbs  by  their  long  con- 
finement, and  made  their  way  up  painfully  to  a  fortified 
building  called  Nordand.  standing  far  from  any  other 
habitations.  Here  they  obtained  food  and  drink,  and 
remained  until,  at  eleven  at  night,  one  of  the  boatmen 
came  to  them  with  the  news  that  the  wind  had  changed, 
and  was  now  blowing  in  from  the  sea.  They  again  took 
their  places  on  board,  but  the  water  was  low  in  the  river, 


THE    SURPRISE    OF    BREDA.  243 

and  it  was  difficult  work  passing  the  shallows,  and  it  was 
not  until  Saturday  afternoon  that  they  passed  the  boom 
below  the  town  and  entered  the  inner  harbor. 

An  officer  of  the  guard  came  off  in  a  boat  and  boarded 
the  barge.  The  weather  was  so  bitterly  cold  that  he  at 
once  went  into  the  little  cabin  and  there  chatted  with  the 
two  boatmen.  Those  in  the  hold  could  hear  every  word 
that  was  said,  and  they  almost  held  their  breath,  for  the 
slightest  noise  would  betray  them.  After  a  while  the 
officer  got  into  his  boat  again,  saying  he  would  send 
some  men  off  to  warp  the  vessel  into  the  castle  dock, 
as  the  fuel  was  required  by  the  garrison  there.  As  the 
barge  was  making  its  way  toward  the  water  gate,  it 
struck  upon  a  hidden  obstruction  in  the  river  and  began 
to  leak  rapidly.  The  situation  of  those  in  the  hold  was 
now  terrible,  for  in  a  few  minutes  the  water  rose  to  their 
knees,  and  the  choice  seemed  to  be  presented  to  them 
of  being  drowned  like  rats  there,  or  leaping  overboard, 
in  which  case  they  would  be  captured  and  hung  without 
mercy.  The  boatmen  plied  the  pumps  vigorously, 
and  in  a  short  time  a  party  of  Italian  soldiers  arrived 
from  the  shore  and  towed  the  vessel  into  the  inner  har- 
bor, and  made  her  fast  close  to  the  guardhouse  of  the 
castle.  A  party  of  laborers  at  once  came  on  board  and 
began  to  unload  the  turf;  the  need  of  fuel  both  in  the 
town  and  castle  being  great,  for  the  weather  had  been 
for  some  time  bitterly  cold. 

A  fresh  danger  now  arose.  The  sudden  immersion  in 
the  icy  waters  in  the  close  calkin  brought  on  a  sudden 
inclination  to  sneeze  and  cough.  Lieutenant  Held,  find- 
ing himself  unable  to  repress  his  cough,  handed  his 
dagger  to  Lionel  \'ickars,  who  happened  to  be  sitting 
next  to  him,  and  implored  him  to  stab  him  to  the  heart 
lest  his  cough  might  betray  the  whole  party;  but  one  of 


244  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

the  boatmen,  who  was  standing  close  to  the  cabin,  heard 
the  sounds,  and  bade  his  companion  go  on  pumping  with 
as  much  noise  and  clatter  as  possible,  while  he  himself  did 
the  same,  telling  those  standing  on  the  wharf  alongside 
that  the  boat  was  almost  full  of  water.  The  boatmen 
behaved  with  admirable  calmness  and  coolness,  exchang- 
ing jokes  with  acquaintances  on  the  quay,  keeping  up 
a  lively  talk,  asking  high  prices  for  their  peat,  and  engag- 
ing in  long  and  animated  bargains  so  as  to  prevent  the 
turf  from  being  taken  too  rapidly  ashore. 

At  last,  when  but  a  few  layers  of  turf  remained  over 
the  roof  of  the  hold,  the  elder  brother  told  the  men 
unloading  that  it  was  getting  too  dark,  and  he  himself 
was  too  tired  and  worn  out  to  attend  to  things  any 
longer.  He  therefore  gave  the  men  some  money  and 
told  them  to  go  to  the  nearest  public  house  to  drink  his 
health,  and  to  return  the  first  thing  in  the  morning  to 
finish  unloading.  The  younger  of  the  two  brothers  had 
already  left  the  boat.  He  made  his  w'ay  through  the 
town,  and  started  at  full  speed  to  carry  the  news  to 
Prince  Maurice  that  the  barge  had  arrived  safely  in  the 
town,  and  the  attempt  would  be  made  at  midnight;  also 
of  the  fact  they  had  learned  from  those  on  the  wharf, 
that  the  governor  had  heard  a  rumor  that  a  force  had 
landed  somewhere  on  the  coast  and  had  gone  ofi  again 
to  Gertruydenbcrg  in  all  haste,  believing  that  some 
design  was  on  foot  against  that  town.  His  son  Paolo 
was  again  in  command  of  the  garrison. 

A  little  before  midnight  Captain  Heraugiere  told  his 
comrades  that  the  hour  had  arrived,  and  that  only  by 
the  most  desperate  bravery  could  they  hope  to  succeed, 
while  death  was  the  certain  consequence  of  failure.  The 
band  was  divided  into  two  companies.  He  himself 
with  one  was  to  attack  the  main  guardhouse;  the  other, 


THE    SURPRISE    OF    BREDA.  245 

under  Fervet,  was  to  seize  the  arsenal  of  the  fortress. 
Noiselessly  they  stole  out  from  their  hiding  place,  and 
formed  upon  the  wharf  within  the  inclosure  of  the  castle. 
Heraugiere  moved  straight  upon  the  guardhouse.  The 
sentry  was  secured  instantly;  but  the  slight  noise  was 
heard,  and  the  captain  of  the  watch  ran  out.  but  was  in- 
stantly cut  down. 

Others  came  out  with  torches,  but  after  a  brief  fight 
were  driven  into  the  guardhouse;  when  all  were  shot 
down  through  the  doors  and  windows.  Captain  Fervet 
and  his  band  had  done  equally  well.  The  magazine  of 
the  castle  was  seized,  and  its  defenders  slain.  Paolo 
Lanzavecchia  made  a  sally  from  the  palace  with  a  few 
of  his  adherents,  but  was  wounded  and  driven  back ;  and 
the  rest  of  the  garrison  of  the  castle,  ignorant  of  the 
strength  of  the  force  that  had  thus  risen  as  it  were  from 
the  earth  upon  them,  fled  panic-stricken,  not  even  paus- 
ing to  destroy  the  bridge  between  the  castle  and  the 
town. 

Young  Paolo  Lanzavecchia  now  began  a  parley  with 
the  assailants;  but  while  the  negotiations  were  going  on 
Hohenlohe  with  his  cavalry  came  up — having  been 
apprised  by  the  boatman  that  the  attempt  was  about  to 
be  made — battered  down  the  palisade  near  the  water 
gate,  and  entered  the  castle.  A  short  time  afterward 
Prince  Maurice,  Sir  Francis  \'ere,  and  other  officers 
arrived  with  the  main  body  of  the  troops.  But  the  fight 
was  over  before  even  Hohenlohe  arrived;  forty  of  the 
garrison  being  killed,  and  not  a  single  man  of  the 
seventy  assailants.  The  burgomaster,  finding  that  the 
castle  had  fallen,  and  that  a  strong  force  had  arrived, 
then  sent  a  trumpeter  to  the  castle  to  arrange  for  the 
capitulation  of  the  town,  which  was  settled  on  the  fol- 
lowing terms:    All   plundering   was   commuted   for   the 


246  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

payment  of  two  months'  pay  to  every  soldier  engaged 
in  the  affair.  All  who  chose  might  leave  the  city,  with 
full  protection  to  life  and  property.  Those  who  were 
willing  to  remain  were  not  to  be  molested  in  their  con- 
sciences or  households  with  regard  to  religion. 

The  news  of  the  capture  of  Breda  was  received  with 
immense  enthusiasm  throughout  Holland.  It  was  the 
first  offensive  operation  that  had  been  successfully 
undertaken,  and  gave  new  hope  to  the  patriots. 

Parma  was  furious  at  the  cowardice  with  which  five 
companies  of  foot  and  one  of  horse — all  picked  troops — ■ 
had  fled  before  the  attack  of  seventy  Hollanders.  Three 
captains  were  publicly  beheaded  in  Brussels  and  a  fourth 
degraded  to  the  ranks,  while  Lanzavecchia  was  deprived 
of  the  command  of  Gertruydenberg. 

For  some  months  before  the  assault  upon  Breda  the 
army  of  Holland  had  been  gaining  vastly  in  strength  and 
organization.  Prince  Maurice,  aided  by  his  cousin 
Lewis  William,  stadholder  of  Friesland,  had  been  hard 
at  work  getting  it  into  a  state  of  efficiency.  Lewis  Wil- 
liam, a  man  of  great  energy  and  military  talent,  saw  that 
the  use  of  solid  masses  of  men  in  the  field  was  no  longer 
fitted  to  a  state  of  things  when  the  improvements  in  fire- 
arms of  all  sorts  had  entirely  changed  the  condition  of 
war.  He  therefore  reverted  to  the  old  Roman  methods, 
and  drilled  his  soldiers  in  small  bodies;  teaching  them  to 
turn  and  wheel,  advance  or  retreat,  and  perform  all  sorts 
of  maneuvers  with  regularity  and  order.  Prince  Mau- 
rice adopted  the  same  plan  in  Holland,  and  the  tactics 
so  introduced  proved  so  efficient  that  they  were  sooner 
or  later  adopted  by  all  civilized  nations. 

At  the  time  when  William  of  Orange  tried  to  relieve 
the  hard-pressed  city  of  Haarlem,  he  could  with  the 
greatest  difficulty  muster  three  or  four  thousand  men  for 


THE    SURPRISE    OF    BREDA.  247 

the  purpose.  The  army  of  the  Netherlands  was  now 
twenty-two  thousand  strong-  of  whom  two  thousand 
were  cavalry.  It  was  well  disciplined,  well  equipped, 
and  regularly  paid,  and  was  soon  to  prove  that  the  pains 
bestowed  upon  it  had  not  been  thrown  away.  In  the 
course  of  the  eighteen  years  that  had  followed  the  cap- 
ture of  Brill  and  the  commencement  of  the  struggle  with 
Spain,  the  wealth  and  prosperity  of  Holland  had  enor- 
mously increased.  The  Dutch  were  masters  of  the  sea- 
coast,  the  ships  of  the  Zeelanders  closed  every  avenue  to 
the  interior,  and  while  the  commerce  of  Antv\'erp,  Ghent, 
Bruges,  and  the  other  cities  of  the  provinces  that  re- 
mained in  the  hands  of  the  Spaniards  was  for  the  time 
destroyed,  and  their  population  fell  ofif  by  a  half,  Holland 
benefited  in  proportion. 

From  all  the  Spanish  provinces  men  of  energy  and 
wealth  passed  over  in  immense  numbers  to  Holland, 
where  they  could  pursue  their  commerce  and  indus- 
tries— free  from  the  exactions  and  cruelty  under  which 
they  had  for  so  many  years  groaned.  The  result  was 
that  the  cities  of  Holland  increased  vastly  in  wealth  and 
population,  and  the  resources  at  the  disposal  of  Prince 
Maurice  enormously  exceeded  those  with  which  his 
father  had  for  so  many  years  sustained  the  struggle. 

I-'or  a  while  after  the  capture  of  Breda  there  was 
breathing  time  in  Holland,  and  Maurice  was  busy  in  in- 
creasing and  improving  his  army.  Parma  was  fettered 
]jy  the  imperious  commands  of  Philip,  who  had  com- 
l>letely  crippled  him  by  withdrawing  a  considerable  num- 
ber of  his  troops  for  service  in  the  war  which  he  was 
waging  with  France.  But  above  all  the  destruction  of 
the  Armada,  and  with  it  the  naval  supremacy  of  Spain, 
harl  changcfl  the  situation. 

Holland  was  free  to  carry  on  her  enterprises  by  sea, 


248  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

and  had  free  communication  and  commerce  with  her 
Enghsh  ally,  while  communication  between  Spain  and 
the  Netherlands  was  difficult.  Re-enforcements  could 
no  longer  be  sent  by  sea,  and  had  to  be  sent  across 
Europe  from  Italy.  Parma  was  worn  out  by  exertions, 
disappointment,  and  annoyance,  and  his  health  was  seri- 
ously failing;  while  opposed  to  him  were  three  young 
commanders, — Maurice,  Lewis  William,  and  Francis 
Vere, — all  men  of  military  genius  and  full  of  confidence 
and  energy. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

A    SLAVE    IN    BARBARY. 

The  Tarifa  had  left  port  but  a  few  hours  when  a 
strong  wind  rose  from  the  north,  and  rapidly  increased 
in  violence  until  it  was  blowing  a  gale. 

"  Inez  is  terribly  ill,"  Gerald  said  when  he  met  Geof- 
frey on  deck  the  following  morning.  "  I  believe  at  the 
present  moment  she  would  face  her  father  and  risk 
everything,  if  she  could  but  be  put  on  shore." 

"  I  can  well  imagine  that.  However,  she  will  think 
otherwise  to-morrow  or  next  day.  I  believe  these 
Mediterranean  storms  do  not  last  long.  There  is  no 
fear  of  six  weeks  of  bad  weather  such  as  we  had  when 
we  were  last  afloat  together." 

"  No.  I  have  just  been  speaking  to  the  captain.  He 
says  they  generally  blow  themselves  out  in  two  or  three 
days;  but  still,  even  that  is  not  a  pleasant  lookout. 
These  vessels  are  not  like  your  English  craft,  which 
seem  to  be  able  to  sail  almost  in  the  eye  of  the  wind. 
They  are  lubberly  craft  and  badly  handled;  and  if  this 
gale  lasts  for  three  days  we  shall  be  down  on  the  Bar- 


GnOFFRKY  FALLS   INTO  THE  HaNUS  OF  THB  COkSAlRS.— Page  249. 

Eng.  AiJ.] 


A    SLAVE    IN    BARBARV.  249 

oan'  coast,  and  I  would  rather  risk  another  journey 
through  Spain  than  get  down  so  near  the  country  of  the 
Moors." 

"  I  can  understand  that,"  Geoffrey  agreed.  "  How- 
ever, I  see  there  are  some  thirty  soldiers  forward  on  their 
way  to  join  one  of  the  regiments  in  Naples,  so  we  ought 
to  be  able  to  beat  off  any  corsair  that  might  come 
near  us." 

"  Yes;  but  if  we  got  down  on  their  coast  we  might  be 
attacked  by  half  a  dozen  of  them,"  Gerald  said.  "  How- 
ever, one  need  not  begin  to  worry  one's  self  at  present; 
the  gale  may  abate  within  a  few  hours." 

At  the  end  of  the  second  day  the  wind  went  down  sud- 
denly; and  through  the  night  the  vessel  rolled  heavily 
for  the  sea  was  still  high,  and  there  was  not  a  breath  of 
wind  to  fill  her  sails  and  steady  her.  By  the  morning 
the  sea  had  gone  down,  but  there  was  still  an  absence  of 
wind. 

"  We  have  had  a  horrible  night,"  Gerald  remarked, 
"  but  we  may  think  ourselves  fortunate  indeed,"  and  he 
pointed  to  the  south,  where  the  land  was  plainly  visible 
at  a  distance  of  nine  or  ten  miles.  "  If  the  gale  had  con- 
tinued to  blow  until  now  we  should  have  been  on  shore 
long  before  this." 

"  We  are  too  near  to  be  pleasant,"  Geoffrey  said,  "  for 
they  can  see  us  as  plainly  as  we  can  see  the  land.  It  is 
to  be  hoped  that  a  breeze  may  spring  up  from  the  south 
before  long  and  enable  us  to  creep  off  the  land.  Unless 
I  am  greatly  mistaken  I  can  see  the  masts  of  some  craft 
or  other  in  a  line  with  those  white  houses  over  there." 

"  I  don't  see  them,"  Gerald  replied,  gazing  intently  in 
the  direction  in  which  Geoffrey  pointed. 

"  Let  us  go  up  to  the  top,  Gerald;  we  shall  see  her  hull 
from  there  plainly  enough." 


25<5  SY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

On  reaching  the  top  Gerald  saw  at  once  that  his 
friend's  eyes  had  not  deceived  him. 

"  Yes,  there  is  a  vessel  there,  sure  enough,  Geoffrey. 
I  cannot  see  whether  she  has  one  or  two  masts,  for  her 
head  is  in  this  direction." 

"  That  is  not  the  w^orst  of  it,"  Geofifrey  said,  shading 
his  eyes  and  gazing  intently  on  the  distant  object. 
"  She  is  rowing;  I  can  see  the  light  flash  on  her  oars 
every  stroke.  That  is  a  Moorish,  galley,  and  she  is 
coming  out  toward  us." 

"  I  believe  you  are  right,"  Gerald  replied,  after  gazing 
earnestly  for  some  time.  "  Yes,  I  saw  the  flash  of  the 
oars  then  distinctly." 

They  at  once  descended  to  the  deck  and  informed  the 
captain  of  what  they  had  seen.  He  hastily  mounted  to 
the  top. 

"  There  is  no  mistake  about  it,"  he  said,  after  looking 
intently  for  a  short  time;  "  it  is  one  of  the  Barbary  cor- 
sairs, and  she  is  making  out  toward  us.  The  holy  saints 
preserve  us  from  these  bloodthirsty  infidels." 

"  The  saints  will  do  their  work  if  we  do  ours,"  Gerald 
remarked;  "  and  we  had  best  do  as  large  a  share  as  pos- 
sible.    What  is  the  number  of  your  crew,  captain?  " 

"  Nineteen  men  altogether." 

"  And  there  are  thirty  soldiers,  and  six  male  pas- 
sengers in  the  cabin,"  Gerald  said;  "  so  we  muster  fifty- 
four.     That  ought  to  be  enough  to  beat  off  the  corsair." 

On  returning  to  the  deck  the  captain  informed  the 
officer  in  charge  of  the  troops  on  board  that  a  Moorish 
pirate  was  putting  off  toward  them,  and  that  unless  the 
wind  came  to  their  aid  there  was  no  chance  of  escaping 
a  conflict  with  her. 

"  Then  we  must  fight  her,  captain,"  the  officer,  who 
was  still  a  youth,  said  cheerfully.     "  I  have  thirty  men, 


A    SLAVE    IX    BARBARV.  251 

of  whom  at  least  half  are  veterans.  You  have  four  can- 
non on  board,  and  there  are  the  crew  and  passengers." 

"  Fifty-four  in  all,"  Gerald  said.  "  We  ought  to  be 
able  to  make  a  good  fight  of  it." 

Orders  were  at  once  given,  and  soldiers  and  crew  were 
mustered  and  informed  of  the  approaching  danger. 

"  We  have  got  to  fight,  men,  and  to  fight  hard,"  the 
young  officer  said;  "  for  if  we  are  beaten  you  know  the 
result — either  our  throats  will  be  cut  or  we  shall  have  to 
row  in  their  galleys  for  the  rest  of  our  lives.  So  there  is 
not  much  choice." 

In  an  hour  the  corsair  was  halfway  between  the  coast 
and  the  vessel.  By  this  time  every  preparation  had  been 
made  for  her  reception.  Arms  had  been  distributed 
among  the  crew  and  such  of  the  passengers  as  were  not 
already  provided,  the  guns  had  been  cast  loose  and 
ammunition  brought  up,  caldrons  of  pitch  were  ranged 
along  the  bulwarks,  and  fires  lighted  on  slabs  of  stone 
placed  beneath  them.  The  coppers  in  the  galleys  were 
already  boiling. 

"  Xow,  captain,"  the  young  officer  said.  "  do  you  and 
your  sailors  work  the  guns  and  ladle  out  the  pitch  and 
boiling  water,  and  be  in  readiness  to  catch  up  their  pikes 
and  axes  and  aid  in  the  defense  if  the  villains  gain  a  foot- 
ing on  the  deck.  I  and  my  men  and  the  passengers 
will  do  our  best  to  keep  them  from  climbing  up." 

The  vessel  was  provided  with  sweeps,  and  the  captain 
had  in  the  first  place  proposed  to  man  thcni;  but  Gerald 
pointed  out  that  the  corsair  would  row  three  feet  to  their 
one,  and  that  it  was  important  tliat  all  should  be  fresh 
and  vigorous  when  the  pirates  came  alongside.  The 
idea  had  consecjuently  been  abandoned,  and  the  vessel 
lay  motionless  in  the  water  while  the  corsair  was 
approaching. 


2^2  BV  England's  aid. 

Inez,  who  felt  better  now  that  the  motion  had  subsided, 
came  on  deck  as  the  preparations  were  being  made. 
Gerald  told  her  of  the  danger  that  was  approaching. 
She  turned  pale. 

"  This  is  dreadful,  Gerald.  I  would  rather  face  death 
a  thousand  times  than  be  captured  by  the  Moors." 

"  We  shall  beat  them  ofif,  dear,  never  fear.  They  will 
not  reckon  upon  the  soldiers  we  have  on  board,  and  will 
expect  an  easy  prize.  I  do  not  suppose  that,  apart  from 
the  galley-slaves,  they  have  more  men  on  board  than  we 
have,  and  fighting  as  we  do  for  liberty,  each  of  us  ought 
to  be  equal  to  a  couple  of  these  Moorish  dogs.  When 
the  conflict  begins  you  must  go  below." 

"  I  shall  not  do  that,"  Inez  said  firmly.  "  We  will 
share  the  same  fate,  whatever  it  may  be,  Gerald;  and 
remember  that,  whatever  happens,  I  will  not  live  to  be 
carried  captive  among  them.  I  will  stab  myself  to  the 
heart  if  I  see  that  all  is  lost." 

"  You  shall  come  on  deck  if  you  will,  Inez,  when  they 
get  close  alongside.  I  do  not  suppose  there  will  be 
many  shots  fired — they  will  be  in  too  great  a  hurry  to 
board;  but  as  long  as  they  are  shooting  you  must  keep 
below.  After  that  come  up,  if  you  will.  It  would  make 
a  coward  of  me  did  I  know  that  a  chance  shot  might 
strike  you." 

"  Very  well,  then,  Gerald;  to  please  you  I  will  go  down 
until  they  come  alongside.  Then,  come  what  will,  I 
shall  be  on  deck." 

As  the  general  opinion  on  board  was  that  the  corsairs 
would  not  greatly  outnumber  them,  while  they  would  be 
at  a  great  disadvantage  from  the  lowness  of  their  vessel 
in  the  water,  there  was  a  general  feeling  of  confidence, 
and  the  approach  of  the  enemy  was  watched  with  calm- 
ness.    When  half  a  mile  distant  two  pufifs  of  smoke  burst 


A    SLAVE    IX    BARBARY.  253 

out  from  the  corsair's  bows.  A  moment  later  a  shot 
struck  the  ship,  and  another  threw  up  the  water  close  to 
her  stern.  The  four  guns  of  the  Tarifa  had  been 
brought  over  to  the  side  on  which  the  enemy  was  ap- 
proaching, and  these  were  now  discharged.  One  of  the 
shots  carried  away  some  oars  on  the  starboard  side  of 
the  galley,  another  struck  her  in  the  bow.  There  was  a 
slight  confusion  on  board;  two  or  three  oars  were 
shifted  over  from  the  port  to  the  starboard  side,  and  she 
continued  her  way. 

The  guns  were  loaded  again,  bags  of  bullets  being 
this  time  inserted  instead  of  balls.  The  corsairs  fired 
once  more,  but  their  shots  were  unanswered;  and  with 
wild  yells  and  shouts  they  approached  the  motionless 
Spanish  vessel. 

"  She  is  crowded  with  men,"  Gerald  remarked  to  Geof- 
frey. "  She  has  far  more  on  board  than  we  reckoned 
on/' 

"  We  have  not  given  them  a  close  volley  yet,"  Geof- 
frey replied.  "  If  the  guns  are  well  aimed,  they  will 
make  matters  equal." 

The  corsair  was  little  more  than  her  own  length  away 
when  the  captain  gave  the  order,  and  the  four  guns 
poured  their  contents  upon  her  crowded  decks.  The 
effect  was  terrible.  The  mass  of  men  gathered  in  her 
bow,  in  readiness  to  board  as  soon  as  she  touched  the 
Tarifa,  was  literally  swept  away.  Another  half  minute 
she  was  alongside  the  Spaniard,  and  the  Moors,  with  wild 
shouts  of  vengeance,  tried  to  clamber  on  board. 

But  they  had  not  reckoned  upon  meeting  with  more 
than  the  ordinary  crew  of  a  merchant  ship.  The  sol- 
diers discharged  their  arquebuses,  and  then  with  pike 
and  sword  opposed  an  impenetrable  barrier  to  the  assail- 
ants, while  the  sailors  from  behind  ladled  over  the  boil- 


254  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

ing  pitch  and  water  through  intervals  purposely  left  in 
the  line  of  the  defenders.  The  conflict  lasted  but  a  few 
minutes.  Well-nigh  half  the  Moors  had  been  swept 
away  by  the  discharge  of  the  cannon,  and  the  rest,  but 
little  superior  in  numbers  to  the  Spaniards,  were  not 
long  before  they  lost  heart,  their  efforts  relaxed,  and 
shouts  arose  to  the  galley-slaves  to  row  astern. 

"Now,  it  is  our  turn!"  the  young  of^cer  cried. 
"  Follow  me,  my  men!  we  will  teach  the  dogs  a  lesson." 
As  he  spoke  he  sprang  from  the  bulwark  down  upon  the 
deck  of  the  corsair. 

Geoffrey,  who  was  standing  next  to  him,  followed  his 
example,  as  did  five  or  six  soldiers.  They  were  instantly 
engaged  in  a  hand-to-hand  fight  with  the  Moors.  In 
the  din  and  confusion  they  heard  not  the  shouts  of  their 
comrades.  After  a  minute's  fierce  fighting,  Geoffrey, 
finding  that  he  and  his  companions  were  being  pressed 
back,  glanced  round  to  see  why  support  did  not  arrive, 
and  saw  that  there  were  already  thirty  feet  of  water  be- 
tween the  two  vessels.  He  was  about  to  spring  over- 
board when  the  Moors  made  a  desperate  rush,  his  guard 
was  beaten  down,  a  blow  from  a  Moorish  scimitar  fell  on 
his  head,  and  he  lost  consciousness. 

It  was  a  long  time  before  he  recovered.  The  first 
sound  he  was  aware  of  was  the  creaking  of  the  oars.  He 
lay  dreamily  listening  to  this,  and  wondering  what  it 
meant,  until  the  truth  suddenly  flashed  across  him.  He 
opened  his  eyes  and  looked  around.  A  heavy  weight 
lay  across  his  legs,  and  he  saw  the  young  Spanish  officer 
lying  dead  there.  Several  other  Spaniards  lay  close  by, 
while  the  deck  was  strewn  with  the  corpses  of  the  Moors. 
He  understood  at  once  what  had  happened.  The  ves- 
sels had  drifted  apart  just  as  he  sprang  on  board, 
cutting  off  those  who  had  boarded  the  corsair  from  all 


A    SLAVE    IN    BARBARY.  255 

assistance  from  their  friends,  and  as  soon  as  they  had 
been  overpowered  the  galley  had  started  on  her  return 
to  the  port  from  which  she  had  come  out. 

"  At  any  rate,"  he  said  to  himself,  "  Gerald  and  Inez 
are  safe;  that  is  a  comfort,  whatever  comes  of  it." 

It  was  not  until  the  corsair  dropped  anchor  near  the 
shore  that  the  dispirited  Moors  paid  any  attention  to 
those  by  whom  their  deck  was  cumbered.  Then  the 
Spaniards  were  first  examined.  Four,  who  were  dead, 
were  at  once  tossed  overboard.  Geoffrey  and  two  others 
who  showed  signs  of  life  were  left  for  the  present,  a 
bucket  of  water  being  thrown  over  each  to  revive  them. 
The  ^Moorish  wounded  and  the  dead  were  then  lowered 
into  boats  and  taken  on  shore  for  care  or  burial.  Then 
Geoffrey  and  the  two  Spaniards  were  ordered  to  rise. 

xA.ll  three  were  able  to  do  so  with  some  difficulty,  and 
were  rowed  ashore.  They  were  received,  when  they 
landed,  by  the  curses  and  execrations  of  the  people  of  the 
little  town,  who  would  have  torn  them  to  pieces  had  not 
their  captors  marched  them  to  the  prison  occupied  by 
the  galley-slaves  when  on  shore,  and  left  them  there. 
Most  of  the  galley-slaves  were  far  too  exhausted  by 
their  long  row,  and  too  indifferent  to  aught  but  their 
own  sufferings,  to  pay  any  attention  to  the  newcomers. 
Two  or  three,  however,  came  up  to  them  and  offered  to 
assist  in  bandaging  their  wounds.  Their  doublets  had 
already  been  taken  by  their  captors;  but  they  now  tore 
strips  off  their  shirts,  and  with  these  stanched  the  bleed- 
ing of  their  wounds. 

"  It  was  luck\-  for  you  that  five  or  six  of  our  number 
were  killed  l)y  that  discharge  of  grape  you  gave  us,"  one 
of  them  said,  "  or  they  would  have  thrown  you  over- 
board at  once.  Although,  after  all,  death  is  almost  pref- 
erable to  such  a  life  as  ours." 


256  BY  England's  aid. 

"How  long  have  you  been  here?"  Geoffrey  asked. 

"I  hardly  know,"  the  other  replied;  "one  almost 
loses  count  of  time  here.  But  it  is  somewhere  about  ten 
years.  I  am  sturdy,  you  see.  Three  years  at  most  is 
the  average  of  our  life  in  the  galleys,  though  there  are 
plenty  die  before  as  many  months  have  passed.  I  come 
of  a  hardy  race.  I  am  not  a  Spaniard.  I  was  captured 
in  an  attack  on  a  town  in  the  West  Indies,  and  had  three 
years  on  board  one  of  your  galleys  at  Cadiz.  Then  she 
was  captured  by  the  Moors,  and  here  I  have  been  ever 
since." 

"Then  you  must  be  an  Englishman!"  Geoffrey  ex- 
claimed in  that  language. 

The  man  stared  at  him  stupidly  for  a  minute,  and  then 
burst  into  tears.  "  I  have  never  thought  to  hear  my 
own  tongue  again,  lad,"  he  said,  holding  out  his  hand. 
"  Ay,  I  am  English,  and  was  one  of  Hawkins'  men. 
But  how  come  you  to  be  in  a  Spanish  ship?  I  have 
heard  our  masters  say,  when  talking  together,  that  there 
is  war  now  between  the  English  and  Spaniards;  that  is, 
war  at  home.  There  has  always  been  war  out  on  the 
Spanish  Main,  but  they  know  nothing  of  that." 

"  I  was  made  prisoner  in  a  fight  we  had  with  the  great 
Spanish  Armada  off  Gravelines,"  Geoffrey  said. 

"  We  heard  a  year  ago  from  some  Spaniards  they  cap- 
tured that  a  great  fleet  was  being  prepared  to  conquer 
England;  but  no  news  has  come  to  us  since.  We  are 
the  only  galley  here,  and  as  our  benches  were  full,  the 
prisoners  they  have  taken  since  were  sent  off  at  once  to 
Algiers  or  other  ports,  so  we  have  heard  nothing.  But 
I  told  the  Spaniards  that  if  Drake  and  Hawkins  were  in 
England  when  their  great  fleet  got  there,  they  were  not 
likely  to  have  it  all  their  own  way.  Tell  me  all  about  it, 
lad.  You  do  not  know  how  hungry  I  am  for  news  from 
home." 


A    SLAVE    TX    BARBARY.  257 

Geoffrey  related  to  the  sailor  the  tale  of  the  overthrow 
and  destruction  of  the  Armada,  which  threw  him  into 
an  ecstasy  of  satisfaction. 

"  These  fellows,"  he  said,  pointing  to  the  other  galley- 
slaves,  "  have  for  the  last  year  been  telling  me  that  I 
need  not  call  myself  an  Englishman  any  more,  for  that 
England  was  only  a  part  of  Spain  now.  I  will  open 
their  eyes  a  bit  in  the  morning.  But  I  won't  ask  you 
any  more  questions  now;  it  is  a  shame  to  have  made 
you  talk  so  much  after  such  a  clip  as  you  have  had  on 
the  head." 

Geoffrey  turned  round  on  the  sand  that  formed  their 
only  bed,  and  was  soon  asleep;  the  last  sound  he  heard 
being  the  chuckling  of  his  companion  over  the  discom- 
fiture of  the  Armada. 

In  the  morning  the  guard  came  in  with  a  great  dish 
filled  with  a  sort  of  porridge  of  coarsely  ground  grain, 
boiled  with  water.  In  a  corner  of  the  yard  were  a  num- 
ber of  calabashes,  each  composed  of  half  a  gourd.  The 
slaves  each  dipped  one  of  these  into  the  vessel,  and  so 
ate  their  breakfast.  Before  beginning  Geoffrey  went  to 
a  trough,  into  which  a  jet  of  water  was  constantly  falling 
from  a  small  pipe,  bathed  his  head  and  face,  and  took  a 
long  drink. 

"  We  may  be  thankful,"  the  sailor,  who  had  already 
told  him  that  his  name  was  Stephen  Boldero,  said,  "  that 
someone  in  the  old  times  laid  on  that  water.  If  it  had 
not  been  for  that  I  do  not  know  what  we  should  have 
done,  and  a  drink  of  muddy  stuff  once  or  twice  a  day  is 
all  we  should  have  got.  That  there  pure  water  is  just 
the  saving  of  us." 

"  What  are  we  going  to  do  now?  "  Geoffrey  asked. 
"  Does  the  galley  go  out  every  day?  " 

"Bless  you,  no!  sometimes  not  once  a  month;  only 


258  RY  England's  aid. 

when  a  sail  is  made  out  in  sight,  and  the  wind  is  Hght 
enough  to  give  us  the  chance  of  capturing  her.  Some- 
times we  go  out  on  a  cruise  for  a  month  at  a  time;  but 
that  is  not  often.  At  other  times  we  do  the  work  of  the 
town,  mend  the  roads,  sweep  up  the  fihh,  repair  the 
quays;  do  anything,  in  fact,  that  wants  doing.  The 
work,  except  in  the  galleys,  is  not  above  a  man's 
strength.  Some  men  die  under  it,  because  the  Span- 
iards lose  heart  and  turn  sullen,  and  then  comes  down 
the  whip  on  their  backs,  and  they  break  their  hearts  over 
it;  but  a  man  as  does  his  best,  and  is  cheerful  and  will- 
ing, gets  on  well  enough  except  in  the  galleys. 

"That  is  work;  that  is.  There  is  a  chap  walks  up 
and  down  with  a  whip,  and  when  they  are  chasing  he  lets 
it  fall  promiscuous,  and  even  if  you  are  rowing  fit  to  kill 
yourself  you  do  not  escape  it,  but  on  shore  here,  if  you 
keep  up  your  spirits,  things  aint  altogether  so  bad.  Now 
I  have  got  you  here  to  talk  to  in  my  own  lingo  I  feel 
quite  a  different  man.  For  although  I  have  been  here 
ten  years,  and  can  jabber  in  Spanish,  I  have  never  got  on 
with  these  fellows;  as  is  only  natural,  seeing  that  I  am  an 
Englishman  and  know  all  about  their  doings  in  the 
Spanish  Main,  and  hate  them  worse  than  poison.  Well, 
our  time  is  up,  so  I  am  off.  I  do  not  expect  they  will 
make  you  work  till  your  wounds  are  healed  a  bit." 

This  supposition  turned  out  correct,  and  for  the  next 
week  Geoffrey  was  allowed  to  remain  quietly  in  the  yard 
when  the  gang  went  out  to  their  work.  At  the  end  of 
that  time  his  wound  had  closed,  and  being  heartily  sick 
of  the  monotony  of  his  life,  he  voluntarily  fell  in  by  the 
side  of  Boldero  when  the  gang  was  called  to  work.  The 
overseer  was  apparently  pleased  at  this  evidence  of  will- 
ingness on  the  part  of  the  young  captive,  and  said  some- 


A    SLAVE    IN    BARBARY.  259 

thing  to  him  in  his  own  tongue.  This  his  companion 
translated  as  being  an  order  that  he  was  not  to  work  too 
hard  for  the  present. 

"  I  am  bound  to  say,  mate,  that  these  Moors  are,  as  a 
rule,  much  better  masters  than  the  Spaniards.  I  have 
tried  them  both,  and  I  would  rather  be  in  a  Moorish 
galley  than  a  Spanish  one,  by  a  long  way,  except  just 
when  they  are  chasing  a  ship,  and  are  half  wild  with 
excitement.  These  Moors  are  not  half  bad  fellows, 
while  it  don't  seem  to  me  that  a  Spaniard  has  got  a  heart 
in  him.  Then,  again,  I  do  not  think  they  are  quite  so 
hard  on  Englishmen  as  they  are  on  Spaniards;  for  they 
hate  the  Spaniards  because  they  drove  them  out  of  their 
country.  Once  or  twice  I  have  had  a  talk  with  the  over- 
seer when  he  has  been  in  a  special  good  humor,  and  he 
knows  we  hate  the  Spaniards  as  much  as  they  do,  and 
that  though  they  call  us  all  Christian  dogs,  our  Chris- 
tianity aint  a  bit  like  that  of  the  Spaniards.  I  shall  let 
him  know,  the  first  chance  I  have,  that  you  are  English 
too,  and  I  shall  ask  him  to  let  you  always  work  by  the 
side  of  me." 

As  Stephen  Boldero  had  foretold,  Geoffrey  did  not 
find  his  work  on  shore  oppressively  hard.  He  did  his 
best,  and  as  he  and  his  companion  always  performed  a 
far  larger  share  of  work  than  that  done  by  any  two  of 
the  Spaniards,  they  gained  the  good  will  of  their  over- 
looker, who,  when  a  fortnight  later  the  principal  bey  of 
tlic  place  sent  down  a  recjucst  for  two  slaves  to  do  some 
rough  work  in  his  garden,  selected  them  for  the  work, 

"  Xow  we  will  just  buckle  to,  lad,"'  Stephen  Boldero 
said.  "  This  bey  is  the  captain  of  the  corsair,  and  he 
can  make  things  a  deal  easier  for  us  if  he  chooses;  so 
\vc  will  not  spare  ourselves.     He  had  one  of  the  men  up 


26o  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

there  two  years  ago,  and  kept  him  for  some  months,  and 
the  fellow  found  it  so  hard,  when  he  came  back  here 
again,  tliat  he  pined  and  died  ofi  in  no  time." 

A  guard  took  them  to  the  bey's  house,  which  stood 
on  high  ground  behind  the  town.  The  bey  came  out  to 
examine  the  men  chosen  for  his  work. 

"  I  hear,"  he  said,  "  that  you  are  both  Enghsh,  and 
hate  the  Spaniards  as  much  as  we  do.  Well,  if  I  find 
you  work  well,  you  will  be  well  treated;  if  not,  you  will 
be  sent  back  at  once.  Now,  come  with  me,  and  I  shall 
show  you  what  you  have  to  do." 

The  high  wall  at  the  back  of  the  garden  had  been 
pulled  down,  and  the  bey  intended  to  enlarge  the  in- 
closure  considerably. 

"  You  are  first,"  he  said,  "  to  dig  a  foundation  for  the 
new  wall  along  that  line  marked  out  by  stakes.  When 
that  is  done  you  will  supply  the  masons  with  stone  and 
mortar.  When  the  wall  is  finished  the  new  ground  will 
all  have  to  be  dug  deeply  and  planted  with  shrubs,  under 
the  superintendence  of  my  gardener.  While  you  are 
working  here  you  will  not  return  to  the  prison,  but  will 
sleep  in  that  outhouse  in  the  garden." 

"  You  shall  have  no  reason  to  complain  of  our  work," 
Boldero  said.  "  We  Englishmen  are  no  sluggards,  and 
we  do  not  want  a  man  always  looking  after  us  as  those 
lazy  Spaniards  do." 

As  soon  as  they  w^ere  supplied  with  tools  Geoffrey  and 
his  companion  set  to  work.  The  trench  for  the  founda- 
tions had  to  be  dug  three  feet  deep;  and  though  the  sun 
blazed  fiercely  down  upon  them,  they  worked  unflinch- 
ingly. From  time  to  time  the  bey's  head  servant  came 
down  to  examine  their  progress,  and  occasionally 
watched  them  from  among  the  trees.  At  noon  he  bade 
them  lay  aside  their  tools  and  come  into  the  shed,  and 


A    SLAVE    IN    BARBARY.  261 

a  slave  boy  brought  them  out  a  large  dish  of  vegetables, 
with  small  pieces  of  meat  in  it. 

"  This  is'something  like  food,"  Stephen  said  as  he  sat 
down  to  it.  ■'  It  is  ten  years  since  such  a  mess  as  this 
has  passed  my  lips.  I  do  not  wonder  that  chap  fell  ill, 
when  he  got  back  to  prison,  if  this  is  the  sort  of  way  they 
fed  him  here." 

That  evening  the  ^^loorish  overseer  reported  to  the  bey 
that  the  two  slaves  had  done  in  the  course  of  the  day  as 
much  work  as  six  of  the  best  native  laborers  could  have 
performed,  and  that  without  his  standing  over  them  or 
paying  them  any  attention  whatever.  Moved  by  the 
report,  the  bey  himself  went  down  to  the  end  of  the 
garden. 

"  It  is  wonderful!  "  he  said,  stroking  his  beard. 
"  Truly  these  Englishmen  are  men  of  sinews.  Xever 
have  I  seen  so  much  work  done  by  two  men  in  a  day. 
Take  care  of  them,  Alahmoud,  and  see  that  they  are  well 
fed;  the  willing  servant  should  be  well  cared  for." 

The  work  went  steadily  on  until  the  wall  was  raised, 
the  ground  dug,  and  the  shrubs  planted.  It  was  some 
months  before  all  this  was  done,  and  the  two  slaves  con- 
tinued to  attract  the  observation  and  good  will  of  the 
bey  by  their  steady  and  cheerful  labor.  Their  work 
began  soon  after  sunrise,  and  continued  until  noon. 
Then  they  had  three  hours  to  themselves  to  eat  their 
midday  meal  and  doze  in  the  shed,  and  then  worked 
again  until  sunset.  The  bey  often  strolled  down  to  the 
edge  of  the  trees  to  watch  them,  and  sometimes  even 
took  guests  to  admire  the  way  in  which  these  two  Eng- 
lishmen, although  ignorant  that  any  eyes  were  upon 
them,  performed  their  work. 

His  satisfaction  was  evinced  by  the  abundance  of  food 
supplied  tliem,  their  meal  being  fre(|uently  supplemented 


262  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

by  fruit  and  other  little  luxuries.  Severely  as  they 
labored,  Geoffrey  and  his  companion  were  compara- 
tively happy.  Short  as  was  the  time  that  the  former 
had  worked  with  the  gang,  he  appreciated  the  liberty  he 
now  enjoyed,  and  especially  congratulated  himself  upon 
being  spared  the  painful  life  of  a  galley-slave  at  sea.  As 
to  Boldero,  the  change  from  the  prison  with  the  com- 
panions he  hated,  its  degrading  work,  and  coarse  and 
scanty  food,  made  a  new  man  of  him. 

He  had  been  but  two-and-twenty  when  captured  by 
the  Spaniards,  and  was  now^  in  the  prime  of  life  and 
strength.  The  work,  which  had  seemed  very  hard  to 
Geoffrey  at  first,  was  to  him  but  as  play,  while  the  com- 
panionship of  his  countryman,  his  freedom  from  constant 
surveillance,  the  absence  of  all  care,  and  the  abundance 
and  excellence  of  his  food,  filled  him  with  new  life;  and 
the  ladies  of  the  bey's  household  often  sat  and  listened 
to  the  strange  songs  that  rose  from  the  slaves  toiling  in 
the  garden. 

As  the  work  approached  its  conclusion  Geoffrey  and 
his  companion  had  many  a  talk  over  what  would  next 
befall  them.  There  was  one  reason  only  that  weighed 
in  favor  of  the  life  with  the  slave-gang.  In  their  present 
position  there  was  no  possibility  whatever,  so  far  as  they 
could  discern,  of  effecting  their  escape;  whereas,  as 
slaves,  should  the  galley  in  which  they  rowed  be  over- 
powered by  any  ship  it  attacked,  they  would  obtain  their 
freedom.  The  chance  of  this,  however,  was  remote,  as 
tiie  fast-rowing  galleys  could  almost  always  make  their 
escape  should  the  vessel  they  attacked  prove  too  strong 
to  be  captured. 

When  the  last  bed  had  been  leveled  and  the  last  shrub 
planted  the  superintendent  told  them  to  follow  him  into 
the  house,  as  the  bey  was  desirous  of  speaking  with 
them.     They  found  him  seated  on  a  divan. 


A    SLAVE    IN    BARBARY.  263 

''  Christians,"  he  said,  "  I  have  watched  you  while  you 
have  been  at  work,  and  truly  you  have  not  spared  your- 
selves in  my  service,  but  have  labored  for  me  with  all 
your  strength,  well  and  willingly.  I  see  now  that  it  is 
true  that  the  people  of  your  nation  differ  much  from  the 
Spaniards,  who  are  dogs. 

"  I  see  that  trust  is  to  be  placed  in  you,  and  were  you 
but  true  believers  I  would  appoint  you  to  a  position 
where  you  could  win  credit  and  honor.  As  it  is,  I  cannot 
place  you  over  believers  in  the  prophet;  but  neither  am 
I  willing  that  you  should  return  to  the  gang  from  which 
I  took  you.  I  will,  therefore,  leave  you  free  to  work  for 
yourselves.  There  are  many  of  my  friends  who  have 
seen  you  laboring,  and  will  give  you  employment.  It 
will  be  known  in  the  place  that  you  are  under  my  pro- 
tection, and  that  any  who  insult  or  ill-treat  you  will  be 
severely  punished.  Should  you  have  any  complaint  to 
make,  come  freely  to  me  and  I  will  see  that  justice  is 
done  you. 

"  This  evening  a  crier  will  go  through  the  place  pro- 
claiming that  the  two  English  galley-slaves  have  been 
given  their  freedom  by  me,  and  will  henceforth  live  in 
the  town  without  molestation  from  anyone,  carrying  on 
their  work  and  selling  their  labor  like  true  believers. 
The  crier  will  inform  the  people  that  the  nation  to  which 
you  belong  is  at  war  with  our  enemies  the  Spaniards, 
and  that,  save  as  to  the  matter  of  your  religion,  you  are 
worthy  of  being  regarded  as  friends  by  all  good  Mos- 
lems. My  superintendent  will  go  down  with  you  in  the 
morning.  I  have  ordered  him  to  hire  a  little  house  for 
you  and  furnish  it  with  what  is  needful,  to  recommend 
you  to  \'our  neighbors,  and  to  give  you  a  purse  of 
piasters  witli  which  to  maintain  yourselves  until  work 
comes  to  vou." 


264  BY  England's  aid. 

Stephen  Boldero  expressed  the  warmest  gratitude,  on 
the  part  of  his  companion  and  himself,  to  the  bey  for  his 
kindness. 

"  I  have  done  but  simple  justice,"  the  bey  said,  "  and 
no  thanks  are  necessary.  Faithful  work  should  have  its 
reward,  and  as  you  have  done  to  me  so  I  do  to  you." 

The  next  morning,  as  they  were  leaving,  a  female  slave 
presented  them  with  a  purse  of  silver,  the  gift  of  the 
bey's  wife  and  daughters,  who  had  often  derived  much 
pleasure  from  the  songs  of  the  two  captives.  The 
superintendent  conducted  them  to  a  small  hut  facing  the 
sea.  It  was  furnished  with  the  few  articles  that  were, 
according  to  native  ideas,  necessary  for  comfort.  There 
were  cushions  on  the  divans  of  baked  clay,  raised  about  a 
foot  above  the  floor,  which  served  as  a  sofa  during  the 
day  and  as  a  bed  at  night.  There  was  a  small  piece  of 
carpet  on  the  floor  and  a  few  cooking  utensils  on  a  shelf, 
and  some  dishes  of  burnt  clay;  and  nothing  more  was 
required.  There  was,  however,  a  small  chest,  in  which, 
after  the  superintendent  had  left,  they  found  two  sets  of 
garments  as  worn  by  the  natives. 

"  This  is  a  comfort  indeed,"  Geoffrey  said.  "  My 
clothes  are  all  in  rags,  and  as  for  yours,  the  less  we  say 
about  them  the  better.  I  shall  feel  like  a  new  man  in 
these  things." 

"  I  shall  be  glad  myself,"  Stephen  agreed,  "  for  the 
clothes  they  give  the  galley-slaves  are  scarce  decent  for 
a  Christian  man  to  w'ear.  My  consolation  has  been  that 
if  they  had  been  shocked  by  our  appearance  they  would 
have  given  us  more  clothes;  but  as  they  did  not  mind  it 
there  was  no  reason  why  I  should.  Still  it  will  be  a 
comfort  to  be  cleanly  and  decent  again." 

For  the  first  few  days  the  natives  of  the  place  looked 
askance  at  these  Christians  in  their  midst,  but  the  bey's 


A  SLAVE  i^f  barbarY.  265 

orders  had  been  peremptory  that  no  insuhs  should  be 
offered  to  them.  Two  days  after  their  hberation  one  of 
the  principal  men  of  the  place  sent  for  them  and  em- 
ployed them  in  digging  the  foundation  for  a  fountain, 
and  a  deep  trench  of  some  hundred  yards  in  length  for 
the  pipe  for  bringing  water  to  it.  After  that  they  had 
many  similar  jobs,  receiving  always  the  wages  paid  to 
regular  workmen,  and  giving  great  satisfaction  by  their 
steady  toil.  Sometimes,  when  not  otherwise  engaged, 
they  went  out  in  boats  with  fishermen,  receiving  a  por- 
tion of  the  catch  in  payment  of  their  labors. 

So  some  months  passed  away.  Very  frequently  they 
talked  over  methods  of  escape.  The  only  plan  that 
seemed  at  all  possible  was  to  take  a  boat  and  make  out 
to  sea;  but  they  knew  that  they  would  be  pursued,  and 
if  overtaken  would  revert  to  their  former  life  at  the 
galleys,  a  change  which  would  be  a  terrible  one  indeed 
after  the  present  life  of  freedom  and  independence. 
They  knew,  too,  that  they  might  be  days  before  meeting 
with  a  ship,  for  all  traders  in  the  Mediterranean  hugged 
the  northern  shores  as  much  as  possible  in  order  to 
avoid  the  dreaded  corsairs,  and  there  would  be  a  far 
greater  chance  of  their  being  recaptured  by  one  of  the 
Moorish  cruisers  than  of  lighting  upon  a  Christian 
trader. 

■'  It  is  a  question  of  chance,"  Stephen  said,  '"  and  when 
the  chance  comes  we  will  seize  it;  but  it  is  no  use  our 
giving  up  a  life  against  which  there  is  not  much  to  be 
said,  unless  some  fair  prospect  of  escape  offers  itself 
to  us." 


266  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE    ESCAPE. 

"  In  one  respect,"  Geofifrey  said,  as  they  were  talking 
over  their  chance  of  escape,  "  I  am  sorry  that  the  bey  has 
behaved  so  kincUy  to  us." 

"  What  is  that?  "  Stephen  Boldero  asked  in  surprise. 

"  Well,  I  was  thinking  that,  were  it  not  for  that,  we 
might  manage  to  contrive  some  plan  of  escape  in  con- 
cert with  the  galley-slaves,  get  them  down  to  the  shore 
here,  row  off  to  the  galley,  overpower  the  three  or  four 
men  who  live  on  board  her,  and  make  off  with  her.  Of 
course  we  should  have  had  to  accumulate  beforehand  a 
quantity  of  food  and  some  barrels  of  water,  for  I  have 
noticed  that  when  they  go  out  they  always  take  their 
stores  on  board  with  them,  and  bring  on  shore  on  their 
return  what  has  not  been  consumed.  Still,  I  suppose 
that  could  be  managed.  However,  it  seems  to  me  that 
our  hands  are  tied  in  that  direction  by  the  kindness  of 
the  bey.  After  his  conduct  to  us  it  w^ould  be  ungrate- 
ful in  the  extreme  for  us  to  carry  off  his  galley." 

"  So  it  would,  Geoffrey.  Besides,  I  doubt  whether 
the  plan  would  succeed.  You  may  be  sure  the  Spaniards 
are  as  jealous  as  can  be  of  the  good  fortune  that  we  have 
met  with,  and  were  we  to  propose  such  a  scheme  to  them 
the  chances  are  strongly  in  favor  of  one  of  them  trying 
to  better  his  own  position  by  denouncing  us.  I  would 
only  trust  them  as  far  as  I  can  see  them.  No,  if  we  ever 
do  anything,  it  must  be  done  by  ourselves.  There  is  no 
doubt  that  if  some  night,  when  there  is  a  strong  wind 
blowing  from  the  southeast,  we  were  to  get  on  board 
one  of  these  fishing-boats,  hoist  a  sail,  and  run  before  it. 


THE    ESCAPE.  267 

we  should  not  be  far  off  from  the  coast  of  Spain  before 
they  started  to  look  for  us.  But  what  better  should  we 
be  there?  We  can  both  talk  Spanish  well  enough,  but 
we  could  not  pass  as  Spaniards.  Besides,  they  would 
find  out  soon  enough  that  we  were  not  Catholics,  and 
where  should  we  be  then?  Either  sent  to  row  in  their 
galleys  or  clapped  into  the  dungeons  of  the  Inquisition, 
and  like  enough  burned  alive  at  the  stake.  That  would 
De  out  of  the  frying-pan  into  the  fire  with  a  vengeance." 

"  I  think  we  might  pass  as  Spaniards,"  Geofifrey  said; 
"  for  there  is  a  great  deal  of  difference  between  the  dia- 
lects of  the  different  provinces,  and  confined  as  you  have 
been  for  the  last  ten  years  with  Spanish  sailors,  you  must 
have  caught  their  way  of  talking.  Still,  I  agree  with 
you  it  will  be  better  to  wait  for  a  bit  longer  for  any 
chance  that  may  occur  rather  than  risk  landing  in  Spain 
again,  where,  even  if  we  passed  as  natives,  we  should 
have  as  hard  work  to  get  our  living  as  we  have  here, 
and  with  no  greater  chance  of  making  our  way  home 
again." 

During  the  time  that  they  had  been  captives  some 
three  or  four  vessels  had  been  brought  in  by  the  corsair. 
The  men  composing  the  crews  had  been  either  sold  as 
slaves  to  Moors  or  Arabs  in  the  interior  or  sent  to 
Algiers,  which  town  lay  over  a  hundred  miles  to  the 
east.  They  were  of  various  nationalities — Spanish, 
I'Vench,  and  Italians— as  the  two  friends  learned  from  the 
talk  of  the  natives,  for  they  always  abstained  from  going 
near  the  point  where  the  prisoners  were  landed,  as  they 
were  i)Owerless  to  assist  the  unfortunate  captives  in  any 
way,  and  the  sight  of  their  distress  was  very  painful  to 
them. 

One  day,  however,  they  learned  from  the  people  who 
ucre   running  down    to   the   shore   to   see   the   captives 


268  BY  England's  aid. 

landed  from  a  ship  that  had  been  brought  in  by  the  cor- 
sair during  the  night,  that  there  were  two  or  three 
women  among  the  captives.  This  was  the  first  time 
that  any  females  had  been  captured  since  their  arrival 
at  the  place,  for  women  seldom  traveled  far  from  their 
homes  in  those  days,  except  the  wives  of  high  officials 
journeying  in  great  ships  that  were  safe  from  the  attack 
of  the  Moorish  corsairs. 

"  Let  us  go  down  and  see  them,"  Boldero  said.  "  I 
have  not  seen  the  face  of  a  white  women  for  nine  years." 

"  I  will  go  if  you  like,"  Geoffrey  said.  "  They  will 
not  guess  that  we  are  Europeans,  for  we  are  burnt  as 
dark  as  the  Moors." 

They  went  down  to  the  landing  place.  Eight  men 
and  two  women  were  landed  from  the  boat.  These  were 
the  sole  survivors  of  the  crew. 

"  They  are  Spaniards,"  Boldero  said.  "  I  pity  that 
poor  girl.     I  suppose  the  other  woman  is  her  servant." 

The  girl,  who  was  about  sixteen  years  of  age,  was  very 
pale,  and  had  evidently  been  crying  terribly.  She  did 
not  seem  to  heed  the  cries  and  threats  with  which  the 
townspeople  as  usual  assailed  the  newly  arrived  cap- 
tives, but  kept  her  eyes  fixed  upon  one  of  the  captives 
who  walked  before  her. 

""  That  is  her  father,  no  doubt,"  GeofTrey  said.  "  It  is 
probably  her  last  look  at  him.  Come  away,  Stephen; 
I  am  awfully  sorry  we  came  here.  I  shall  not  be  able  to 
get  thrt  girl's  face  out  of  my  mind  for  I  don't  know 
how  long." 

Without  a  word  they  went  back  to  their  hut.  They 
had  no  particular  work  that  day.  Geoffrey  went  rest- 
lessly in  and  out,  sometimes  pacing  along  the  strand, 
sometimes  coming  in  and  throwing  himself  on  the  divan. 
Stephen  Boldero  went  on  quietly  mending  a  net  that 


THE    ESCAPE.  269 

had  been  damaged  the  night  before,  saying  nothing,  but 
glancing  occasionally  with  an  amused  look  at  his  com- 
panion's restless  movements.  Late  in  the  afternoon 
Geoffrey  burst  out  suddenly:  "  Stephen,  we  must  try  and 
rescue  that  girl  somehow  from  her  fate." 

"  I  supposed  that  was  what  it  was  coming  to,"  Boldero 
said  quietly.  "  Well,  let  me  hear  all  about  it.  I  know 
you  have  been  thinking  it  over  ever  since  morning. 
A\'hat  are  your  ideas?  " 

"  I  do  not  know  that  I  have  any  ideas  beyond  getting 
her  and  her  father  down  to  a  boat  and  making  off." 

"  Well,  you  certainly  have  not  done  much  if  you 
haven't  got  farther  than  that,"  Stephen  said  dryly. 
"  Now,  if  you  had  spent  the  day  talking  it  over  with 
me  instead  of  wandering  about  like  one  out  of  his  mind, 
we  should  have  got  a  great  deal  further  than  that  by  this 
time.  However,  I  have  been  thinking  for  you.  I  know 
what  you  young  fellows  are.  As  soon  as  I  saw  that 
girl's  face  and  looked  at  you  I  was  dead  certain  there 
was  an  end  of  peace  and  cjuietness,  and  that  you  would 
be  bent  upon  some  plan  of  getting  her  off.  It  did  not 
need  five  minutes  to  show  that  I  was  right;  and  I  have 
been  spending  my  time  thinking,  while  you  have  thrown 
yours  away  in  fidgeting. 

"  Well,  I  think  it  is  worth  trying.  Of  course  it  will 
be  a  vastly  more  difficult  job  getting  the  girl  and  her 
father  away  than  just  taking  a  boat  and  sailing  off  as 
we  have  often  talked  of  doing.  Then,  on  the  other 
lianfl,  it  w(3uld  altogether  alter  our  position  afterward. 
I5y  his  appearance  and  hers  I  have  no  doubt  he  is  a  well- 
to-do  trader,  perhaps  a  wealthy  one.  He  walked  with 
his  head  upright  when  the  crowd  were  yelling  and  curs- 
ing, and  is  evidently  a  man  of  courage  and  determina- 
tion.    Now,   if  we   had   reached   the   Spanish   coast  by 


270  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

ourselves  we  should  have  been  questioned  right  and  left, 
and,  as  I  have  said  all  along,  they  would  soon  have 
found  that  we  were  not  Spaniards,  for  we  could  not  have 
said  where  we  came  from,  or  given  our  past  history,  or 
said  where  our  families  lived.  But  it  would  be  alto- 
gether different  if  we  landed  with  them.  Everyone 
would  be  interested  about  them.  We  should  only  be 
two  poor  devils  of  sailors  who  had  escaped  with  them, 
and  he  would  help  to  pass  it  ofT  and  get  us  employment; 
so  that  the  difficulty  that  has  hitherto  prevented  us  from 
trying  to  escape  is  very  greatly  diminished.  Now,  as 
to  getting  them  away.  Of  course  she  has  been  taken 
up  to  the  bey's,  and  no  doubt  he  will  send  her  as  a  pres- 
ent to  the  bey  of  Algiers.  I  know  that  is  what  has  been 
done  several  times  before  when  young  women  have  been 
captured. 

"  I  have  been  thinking  it  over,  and  I  do  not  see  a 
possibility  of  getting  to  speak  to  her  as  long  as  she  is 
at  the  bey's.  I  do  not  see  that  it  can  be  done  anyhow. 
She  will  be  indoors  most  of  the  time,  and  if  she  should 
go  into  the  garden  there  would  be  other  women  with 
her.  Our  only  plan,  as  far  as  I  can  see  at  present,  would 
be  to  carry  her  off  from  her  escort  on  the  journey.  I 
do  not  suppose  she  will  have  more  than  two,  or,  at  most, 
three  mounted  men  with  her,  and  we  ought  to  be  able 
to  dispose  of  them.  As  to  her  father,  the  matter  is  com- 
paratively easy.  We  know  the  ways  of  the  prison,  and 
I  have  no  doubt  we  can  get  him  out  somehow;  only 
there  is  the  trouble  of  the  question  of  time.  She  has 
got  to  be  rescued  and  brought  back  and  hidden  some- 
where till  nightfall,  he  has  got  to  be  set  free  the  same 
evening,  and  we  have  to  embark  early  enough  to  be  well 
out  of  sight  before  daylight;  and  maybe  there  will  not 
be  a  breath  of  wind  stirring.  It  is  a  tough  job,  Geoflfrey, 
look  at  it  which  way  you  will." 


THE    ESCAPE.  27I 

"  It  is  a  tough  job,"  Geoffrey  agreed.  "  I  am  afraid 
the  escort  would  be  stronger  than  you  think.  A  present 
of  this  kind  to  the  bey  is  regarded  as  important,  and  I 
should  say  half  a  dozen  horsemen  at  least  will  be  sent 
with  her.  In  that  case  an  attempt  at  rescue  would  be 
hopeless.  We  have  no  arms,  and  if  we  had  we  could 
not  kill  six  mounted  men;  and  if  even  one  escaped,  our 
plans  would  be  all  defeated.  The  question  is,  would  they 
send  her  by  land?  It  seems  to  me  quite  as  likely  that 
they  might  send  her  by  water." 

"  Yes,  that  is  likely  enough,  Geoffrey.  In  that  case 
everything  would  depend  upon  the  vessel  he  sent  her  in. 
If  it  is  the  great  galley  there  is  an  end  of  it;  if  it  is  one 
of  their  little  coasters  it  might  be  managed.  We  are 
sure  to  learn  that  before  long.  The  bey  might  keep  her 
for  a  fortnight  or  so,  perhaps  longer,  for  her  to  recover 
somewhat  from  her  trouble  and  get  up  her  good  looks 
again,  so  as  to  add  to  the  value  of  the  present.  If  she 
were  well  and  bright  she  would  be  pretty  enough  for 
anything.  In  the  meantime  we  can  arrange  our  plans 
for  getting  her  father  away.  Of  course  if  she  goes  with 
a  big  escort  on  horseback,  or  if  she  goes  in  the  galley, 
there  is  an  end  of  our  plans.  I  am  ready  to  help  you, 
Geoffrey,  if  there  is  a  chance  of  success;  but  I  am  not 
going  to  throw  away  my  life  if  there  is  not,  and  unless 
she  goes  down  in  a  coaster  there  is  an  end  of  the 
scheme." 

"  I  (|uite  agree  to  that,"  Geoffrey  replied;  "  we  cannot 
accomplish  impossibilities." 

They  learned  upon  the  following  day  that  three  of 
the  newly  arrived  captives  were  to  take  the  places  of  the 
galley-slaves  who  had  been  killed  in  the  ca]:)ture  of  the 
Spanish  ship,  which  had  defended  itself  stoutly,  and  that 
the  otlicrs  were  to  be  sold  for  work  in  the  interior. 


272  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

'*  It  is  pretty  certain,"  Boldero  said,  "  that  the  trader 
will  not  be  one  of  the  three  chosen  for  the  galley.  The 
work  would  break  him  down  in  a  month.  That  makes 
that  part  of  the  business  easier,  for  we  can  get  him  away 
on  the  journey  inland,  and  hide  him  up  here  until  his 
daughter  is  sent  off." 

Geofifrey  looked  around  the  bare  room. 

"Well,  I  do  not  say  as  how  we  could  hide  him  here," 
Boldero  said,  in  answer  to  the  look,  "but  we  might 
hide  him  somewhere  among  the  sand-hills  outside  the 
place,  and  take  him  food  at  night." 

"  Yes,  we  might  do  that,"  Geofifrey  agreed.  "  That 
could  be  managed  easily  enough,  I  should  think,  for 
there  are  clumps  of  bushes  scattered  all  over  the  sand- 
hills half  a  mile  back  from  the  sea.  The  trouble  will  be 
if  we  get  him  here,  and  find,  after  all,  that  we  cannot 
rescue  his  daughter." 

"  That  will  make  no  difference,"  Boldero  said.  "  In 
that  case  we  will  make  off  with  him  alone.  Everything 
else  will  go  on  just  the  same.  Of  course,  I  should  be 
very  sorry  not  to  save  the  girl;  but,  as  far  as  we  are  con- 
cerned, if  we  save  the  father  it  will  answer  our  purpose." 

Geoffrey  made  no  reply.  Just  at  that  moment  his  own 
future  was  a  very  secondary  matter,  in  comparison  to 
the  rescue  of  this  unhappy  Spanish  girl. 

Geoffrey  and  his  companion  had  been  in  the  habit  of 
going  up  occasionally  to  the  prison.  They  had  won 
over  the  guard  by  small  presents,  and  were  permitted  to 
go  in  and  out  with  fruit  and  other  little  luxuries  for  the 
galley-slaves.  They  now  abstained  from  going  near  the 
place,  in  order  that  no  suspicion  might  fall  upon  them, 
after  his  escape,  of  having  had  any  communication  with 
the  Spanish  trader. 

Shortly  after  the  arrival  of  the  captives  two  merchants 


THE    ESCAPE.  273 

from  the  interior  came  down,  and  Geoffrey  learned  that 
they  had  visited  the  prison,  and  had  made  a  bargain  with 
the  bey  for  all  the  captives  except  those  transferred  to 
the  galley.  The  two  companions  had  talked  the  matter 
over  frequently,  and  had  concluded  it  was  best  that  only 
one  of  them  should  be  engaged  in  the  adventure,  for  the 
absence  of  both  might  be  noticed.  After  some  discussion 
it  was  agreed  that  GeofTrey  should  undertake  the  task, 
and  that  Boldero  should  go  alone  to  the  house  where 
they  were  now  at  work,  and  should  mention  that  his 
friend  was  unwell,  and  was  obliged  to  remain  at  home 
for  the  day. 

As  they  knew  the  direction  in  which  the  captives 
would  be  taken  Geoffrey  started  before  daybreak,  and 
kept  steadily  along  until  he  reached  a  spot  where  it  was 
probable  they  would  halt  for  the  night.  It  was  twenty 
miles  away,  and  there  were  here  a  well  of  water  and  a 
grove  of  trees.  Late  in  the  afternoon  he  saw  the  party 
approaching.  It  consisted  of  the  merchants,  two  armed 
Arabs,  and  the  five  captives,  all  of  whom  were  carrying 
burdens.  They  were  crawling  painfully  along,  over- 
powered by  the  heat  of  the  sun,  by  the  length  of  the 
journey,  and  by  the  weight  they  carried.  Several  times 
the  Arabs  struck  them  heavily  with  their  sticks  to  force 
them  to  keep  up. 

Geofifrey  retired  from  the  other  side  of  the  clump  of 
trees,  and  lay  down  in  a  depression  of  the  sand-hills 
until  darkness  came  on,  when  he  again  entered  the 
grove,  and,  crawling  cautiously  forward,  made  his  wav 
close  up  to  the  party.  A  fire  was  blazing,  and  a  meal 
had  been  already  cooked  and  eaten.  The  traders  and 
the  two  Arabs  were  sitting  by  the  fire;  the  captives  were 
lying  extended  on  the  ground.  Presently,  at  the  com- 
mand of  one  of  the  Arabs,  they  rose  to  their  feet  and 


274  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

proceeded  to  collect  some  more  pieces  of  wood  for  the 
fire.  As  they  returned  the  light  fell  on  the  gray  hair  of 
the  man  upon  whom  Geoffrey  had  noticed  that  the  girl's 
eyes  were  fixed. 

He  noted  the  place  where  he  lay  down,  and  had 
nothing  to  do  now  but  to  wait  until  the  party  were 
asleep.  He  felt  sure  that  no  guard  would  be  set,  for  any 
attempt  on  the  part  of  the  captives  to  escape  would  be 
nothing  short  of  madness.  There  was  nowhere  for  them 
to  go,  and  they  would  simply  wander  about  until  they 
died  of  hunger  and  exhaustion,  or  until  they  were  recap- 
tured, in  which  case  they  would  be  almost  beaten  to 
death.  In  an  hour's  time  the  traders  and  their  men  lay 
down  by  the  fire,  and  all  was  quiet.  Geofifrey  crawled 
around  until  he  was  close  to  the  Spaniard.  He  waited 
until  he  felt  sure  that  the  Arabs  were  asleep,  and  then 
crawled  up  to  him.     The  man  started  as  he  touched  him. 

"Silence,  sehor,"  Geoffrey  whispered  in  Spanish;  "I 
am  a  friend,  and  have  come  to  rescue  you." 

"  I  care  not  for  life;  a  few  days  of  this  work  will  kill 
me,  and  the  sooner  the  better.  I  have  nothing  to  live 
for.  They  killed  my  wife  the  other  day,  and  my 
daughter  is  a  captive  in  their  hands.  I  thank  you,  who- 
ever you  are,  but  I  will  not  go." 

"  We  are  going  to  try  to  save  your  daughter,  too," 
Geoffrey  whispered;  "we  have  a  plan  for  carrying  you 
both  off." 

The  words  gave  new  life  to  the  Spaniard. 

"  In  that  case,  sir,  I  am  ready.  Whoever  you  are 
wdiom  God  has  sent  to  my  aid,  I  will  follow  you  blindly, 
whatever  comes  of  it." 

Geoffrey  crawled  away  a  short  distance,  followed  by 
the  Spaniard.  As  soon  as  they  were  well  beyond  the 
faint  light  now  given  out  by  the  expiring  fire  they  rose 


THE    ESCAPE.  275 

to  their  feet,  and,  gaining  the  track,  took  their  way  on 
the  backward  road.  As  soon  as  they  were  fairly  away 
Geoffrey  explained  to  the  Spaniard  who  he  was,  and  how 
he  had  undertaken  to  endeavor  to  rescue  him.  The  joy 
and  gratitude  of  the  Spaniard  were  too  deep  for  words, 
and  he  uttered  his  thanks  in  broken  tones.  When  they 
had  walked  about  a  mile  Geoffrey  halted. 

"  Sit  down  here."  he  said.  "  I  have  some  meat  and 
fruit  here  and  a  small  skin  of  water.  \\'e  have  a  long 
journey  before  us,  for  we  must  get  near  the  town  you 
left  this  morning  before  daybreak,  and  you  must  eat  to 
keep  up  your  strength." 

"  I  did  not  think,"  the  Spaniard  said,  "  when  we 
arrived  at  the  well,  that  I  could  have  walked  another 
mile  had  my  life  depended  upon  it.  Xow  I  feel  a  new 
man,  after  the  fresh  hope  you  have  given  me.  I  no 
longer  feel  the  pain  of  my  bare  feet  or  the  blisters  the 
sun  has  raised  on  my  naked  back.  I  am  struggling 
now  for  more  than  life — for  my  daughter.  You  shall 
not  find  me  fail,  sir." 

All  night  they  toiled  on.  The  Spaniard  kept  his 
promise,  and.  utterly  exhausted  as  he  was,  and  great  as 
was  the  pain  in  his  limbs,  held  on  bravely.  With  the 
first  dawn  of  morning  they  saw  the  line  of  the  sea  before 
them.  They  now  turned  off  from  the  track,  and  in 
another  half  hour  the  Spaniard  took  shelter  in  a  clump 
of  bushes  in  a  hollow,  while  Geoffrey,  having  left  with 
him  tiie  remainder  of  the  supply  of  provisions  and  water, 
pursued  his  way  and  reached  the  hut  just  as  the  sun 
was  shining  in  the  east,  and  without  having  encountered 
a  single  person. 

"  Well,  have  }0u  succeeded?  "  Boldero  asked  eagerly, 
as  he  entered. 

"  Yes;  I  have  got  him  away.     He  is  in  hiding  within 


276  BY  England's  aid. 

a  mile  of  this  place.  He  kept  on  like  a  hero.  I  was 
utterly  tired  myself,  and  how  he  managed  to  walk  the 
distance  after  what  he  had  gone  through  in  the  day  is 
more  than  I  can  tell.  His  name  is  Mendez.  He  is  a 
trader  in  Cadiz  and  owns  many  vessels.  He  was 
on  his  way  to  Italy,  with  his  wife  and  daughter,  in  one 
of  his  own  ships,  in  order  to  gratify  the  desire  of  his 
wife  to  visit  the  holy  places  at  Rome.  She  was  killed 
by  a  cannon-shot  during  the  fight,  and  his  whole  heart 
is  now  wrapped  up  in  his  daughter.  And  now,  Stephen, 
I  must  lie  down  and  sleep.  You  will  have  to  go  to  work 
alone  to-day  again,  and  can  truly  say  that  I  am  still  unfit 
for  labor." 

Four  days  later  it  became  known  in  the  little  town 
that  a  messenger  had  arrived  from  the  merchant  who 
bought  the  slaves  from  the  bey,  saying  that  one  of  them 
had  made  his  escape  from  their  first  halting  place. 

"  The  dog  will  doubtless  die  in  the  desert,"  the  mer- 
chant wrote,  "  but  if  he  should  find  his  way  down,  or 
you  should  hear  of  him  as  arriving  at  any  of  the  villages, 
I  pray  you  to  send  him  up  to  me  with  a  guard.  I  will 
so  treat  him  that  it  will  be  a  lesson  to  my  other  slaves 
not  to  follow  his  example." 

Every  evening  after  dark  Geoffrey  went  out  with  a 
supply  of  food  and  water  to  the  fugitive.  For  a  week 
he  had  no  news  to  give  him  as  to  his  daughter;  but  on 
the  eighth  night  he  said  that  he  and  his  companion  had 
that  morning  been  sent  by  the  bey  on  board  the  largest 
of  the  coasting  vessels  in  the  port,  with  orders  to  paint 
the  cabins  and  put  them  in  a  fit  state  for  the  reception 
of  a  personage  of  importance, 

"  This  is  fortunate,  indeed,"  Geoffrey  went  on.  "  No 
doubt  she  is  intended  for  the  transport  of  your  daughter. 
Her  crew  consists  of  a  captain  and  five  men,  but  at 


THE    ESCAPE.  277 

present  they  are  living  ashore;  and  as  we  shall  be  going 
backward  and  forward  to  her,  we  ought  to  have  little 
difficulty  in  getting  on  board  and  hiding  away  in  the 
hold  before  she  starts.  I  think  everything  promises  well 
for  the  success  of  our  scheme." 

The  bey's  superintendent  came  down  the  next  day  to 
see  how  matters  were  going  on  on  board  the  vessel.  The 
painting  was  finished  that  evening,  and  the  next  day  two 
slaves  brought  down  a  quantity  of  hangings  and 
cushions,  which  Geofifrey  and  his  companion  assisted 
the  superintendent  to  hang  up  and  place  in  order.  Pro- 
visions and  water  had  already  been  taken  on  board,  and 
they  learned  that  the  party  who  were  to  sail  in  her  would 
come  ofif  early  the  next  morning. 

At  midnight  GeofTrey,  Eoldero,  and  the  Spaniard 
came  down  to  the  little  port,  embarked  in  a  fisherman's 
boat  moored  at  the  stairs,  and  noiselessly  rowed  off  to 
the  vessel.  They  mounted  on  to  her  deck  barefooted. 
Boldero  was  the  last  to  leave  the  boat,  giving  her  a 
vigorous  push  with  his  foot  in  the  direction  of  the  shore, 
from  which  the  vessel  was  but  some  forty  yards  away. 
They  descended  into  the  hold,  where  they  remained  per- 
fectly quiet  until  the  first  light  of  dawn  enabled  them  to 
see  what  they  were  doing,  and  then  moved  some  baskets 
full  of  vegetables,  and  concealed  themselves  behind 
them. 

A  quarter  of  an  hour  later  they  heard  a  boat  come 
alongside,  and  the  voices  of  the  sailors.  Then  they 
heard  the  creaking  of  cordage  as  the  sails  were  let  fall 
in  readiness  for  a  start.  Half  an  hour  later  another  boat 
came  alongside.  There  was  a  trampling  of  feet  on  the 
deck  above  them,  and  the  1)cy's  voice  giving  orders.  A 
few  minutes  later  the  anchor  was  raised,  there  was  more 
talking  on  deck,  and  then  they  heard  a  boat  push  olT, 


278  BY    EXGLAXd's    aid. 

and  knew  by  the  rustle  of  water  against  the  planks  beside 
them  that  the  vessel  was  under  way. 

The  wind  was  light  and  the  sea  perfectly  calm,  and 
beyond  the  slight  murmur  of  the  water,  those  below 
would  not  have  known  that  the  ship  was  in  motion.  It 
was  very  hot  down  in  the  hold,  but  fortunately  the  crew 
had  not  taken  the  trouble  to  put  on  the  hatches,  and 
at  times  a  faint  breath  of  air  could  be  felt  below.  Geof- 
frey and  his  companion  talked  occasionally  in  low  tones; 
but  the  Spaniard  was  so  absorbed  by  his  anxiety  as  to 
the  approaching  struggle,  and  the  thought  that  he  might 
soon  clasp  his  daughter  in  his  arms,  that  he  seldom 
spoke. 

No  plans  could  be  formed  as  to  the  course  they  were 
to  take,  for  they  could  not  tell  whether  those  of  the  crew 
ofT  duty  would  retire  to  sleep  in  the  little  forecastle  or 
would  lie  down  on  deck.  Then,  too,  they  were  ignorant 
as  to  the  number  of  men  who  had  come  on  board  with 
the  captive.  The  overseer  had  mentioned  the  day  before 
that  he  was  going,  and  it  was  probable  that  three  or  four 
others  would  accompany  him.  Therefore  they  had  to 
reckon  upon  ten  opponents.  Their  only  weapons  were 
three  heavy  iron  bolts,  some  two  feet  long.  These 
Boldero  had  purchased  in  exchange  for  a  few  fish,  wdien 
a  prize  brought  in  was  broken  up  as  being  useless  for  the 
purposes  of  the  Moors. 

"  What  I  reckon  is,"  he  said.  "  that  you  and  I  ought 
to  be  able  to  settle  two  apiece  of  these  fellows  before 
they  fairly  know  what  is  happening.  The  don  ought 
very  well  to  account  for  another.  So  that  only  leaves 
five  of  them;  and  five  against  three  are  no  odds  worth 
speaking  of,  specially  when  the  five  are  woke  up  by  the 
sudden  attack,  and  aint  sure  how  many  there  are  against 
them.     I  don't  expect  much  trouble  over  the  affair," 


The  Spaniard  and  his  Daughter  thank  Geoffrey  for  thfir  PESCur. 
Eng.  Aid.]  Page  279. 


THE    ESCAPE.  279 

"  I  don't  want  to  kill  more  of  the  poor  fellows  than  I 
can  help,"  Geoffrey  said. 

"  Xo  more  do  I ;  but  you  see  it's  got  to  be  either  kill- 
ing or  being  killed,  and  I  am  perfectly  certain  which  I 
prefer.  Still,  as  you  say,  if  the  beggars  are  at  all  reason- 
able I  aint  for  hurting  them,  but  the  first  few  we  have 
got  to  hit  hard.  When  we  get  matters  a  little  even, 
we  can  speak  them  fair." 

The  day  passed  slowly,  and,  in  spite  of  their  bent  and 
cramped  position,  Geoffrey  and  Stephen  Boldero  dozed 
frequently.  The  Spaniard  never  closed  an  eye.  He  was 
quite  prepared  to  take  his  part  in  the  struggle;  and  as 
he  was  not  yet  fifty  years  of  age,  his  assistance  was  not 
to  be  despised.  But  the  light-hearted  carelessness  of 
his  companions,  who  joked  under  their  breath,  and 
laughed  and  ate  unconcernedly  with  a  life-and-death 
struggle  against  heavy  odds  before  them,  surprised  him 
much. 

As  darkness  came  on  the  party  below  became  wake- 
ful. Their  time  was  coming  now,  and  they  had  no 
doubt  whatever  as  to  the  result.  Their  most  formidable 
opponents  would  be  the  men  who  had  come  on  board 
with  the  bey's  superintendent,  as  these,  no  doubt,  would 
be  fully  armed.  As  for  the  sailors,  they  might  have 
arms  on  board,  but  these  would  not  be  ready  to  hand, 
and  it  was  really  only  with  the  guards  they  would  have 
to  deal. 

"  I  tell  you  what  I  think  would  be  a  good  plan, 
Stephen,"  Geoffrey  said  suddenly.  "  You  sec,  there  is 
plenty  of  spare  line  down  here.  If  we  wait  until  they 
are  all  asleep  we  can  go  around  and  tie  their  legs  to- 
gether, or  put  ropes  around  their  ankles  and  fasten  them 
to  ring-bolts.  If  we  could  manage  that  without  waking 
them,  we  might  capture  the  craft  without  shedding  any 


28o  BY  England's  aid. 

IjIoocI,  and  might  get  them  down  into  the  hold  one  after 
the  other." 

"  I  think  that  is  a  very  good  plan,"  Stephen  agreed. 
"  I  do  not  like  the  thought  of  knocking  sleeping  men  on 
the  head  any  more  than  you  do;  and  if  we  are  careful, 
we  might  get  them  all  tied  up  before  an  alarm  is  given. 
There,  the  anchor  has  gone  down.  I  thought  very  likely 
they  would  not  sail  at  night.  That  is  capital.  You  may 
be  sure  that  they  will  be  pretty  close  inshore,  and  they 
probably  will  have  only  one  man  on  watch;  and  as  likely 
as  not,  not  even  one,  for  they  will  not  dream  of  any 
possible  danger." 

For  another  two  hours  the  sound  of  talk  on  deck  went 
on,  but  at  last  all  became  perfectly  quiet.  The  party 
below  waited  for  another  half  hour,  and  then  noiselessly 
ascended  the  ladder  to  the  deck,  holding  in  one  hand 
a  cudgel,  in  the  other  a  number  of  lengths  of  line  cut 
about  six  feet  long.  Each  as  he  reached  the  deck  lay 
down  flat.  The  Spaniard  had  been  told  to  remain  per- 
fectly quiet  while  the  other  two  went  about  their  task. 

First  they  crawled  aft,  for  the  bey's  guards  would,  they 
knew,  be  sleeping  at  that  end,  and,  working  together, 
they  tied  the  legs  of  these  men  without  rousing  them. 
The  ropes  could  not  be  tightly  pulled,  as  this  would  at 
once  have  disturbed  them.  They  were  therefore  fastened 
somewhat  in  the  fashion  of  manacles,  so  that,  although 
the  men  might  rise  to  their  feet,  they  would  fall  headlong 
the  moment  they  tried  to  walk.  In  addition  other  ropes 
were  fastened  to  these  and  taken  from  one  man  to 
another.  Then  their  swords  were  drawn  from  their 
sheaths  and  their  knives  from  their  sashes. 

The  operation  was  a  long  one,  as  it  had  to  be  con- 
ducted with  the  greatest  care  and  caution.     They  then 


THE   ESCAPE.  281 

crept  back  to  the  hatchway  and  told  the  Spaniard  that 
the  most  formidable  enemies  had  been  made  safe. 

"  Here  are  a  sword  and  a  knife  for  you,  seiior;  and 
now,  as  we  are  all  armed  I  consider  the  ship  as  good  as 
won,  for  the  sailors  are  not  likely  to  make  much  resist- 
ance by  themselves.  However,  we  will  secure  some  of 
them.  The  moon  will  be  up  in  half  an  hour,  and  that 
will  be  an  advantage  to  us." 

The  captain  and  three  of  the  sailors  were  soon  tied  up 
like  the  others.  Two  men  were  standing  in  the  bow  of 
the  vessel  leaning  against  the  bulwarks,  and  when  the 
moon  rose  it  could  be  seen  by  their  attitude  that  both 
were  asleep. 

"  Xow,  we  may  as  well  begin,"  GeofTrey  said.  ''  Let 
us  take  these  two  fellows  in  the  bow  by  surprise.  Hold 
a  knife  to  their  throats,  and  tell  them,  if  they  utter  the 
least  sound,  we  will  kill  them.  Then  we  will  make  them 
go  down  into  the  forecastle  and  fasten  them  there." 

"  I  am  ready,"  Stephen  said,  and  they  stole  forward 
to  the  two  sleeping  men.  They  grasped  them  suddenly 
by  the  throat  and  held  a  knife  before  their  eyes,  Boldero 
telling  them  in  a  stern  whisper  that,  if  they  uttered  a  cry, 
they  would  be  stabbed  to  the  heart.  Paralyzed  by  the 
sudden  attack  they  did  not  make  the  slightest  struggle, 
but  accompanied  their  unknown  assailants  to  the  fore- 
castle and  were  there  fastened  in.  Joined  now  by  the 
Spaniard,  Geoffrey  and  his  companion  went  aft  and 
aroused  one  of  the  sleepers  there  with  a  threat  similar 
to  that  which  had  silenced  the  sailors. 

He  was,  however,  a  man  of  difTerent  stufT.  He  gave 
a  loud  shout  and  grappled  with  Boldero,  who  struck  him 
a  heavy  blow  with  his  fist  in  the  face,  and  this  for  a 
moment  silenced  him;  but  the  alarm  being  given,  the 


252  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

superintendent  and  the  two  men  struggled  to  their  feet, 
only,  however,  to  fall  prostrate  as  soon  as  they  tried  to 
walk. 

"Lie  quiet  and  keep  silence!"  Boldero  shouted  in  a 
threatening  voice.  "  You  are  unarmed  and  at  our 
mercy.  Your  feet  are  bound  and  you  are  perfectly  help- 
less. We  do  not  wish  to  take  your  lives,  but  unless  you 
are  quiet  we  shall  be  compelled  to  do  so." 

The  men  had  discovered  by  this  time  that  their  arms 
had  gone,  and  were  utterly  disconcerted  by  the  heavy 
and  unexpected  fall  they  had  just  had.  Feeling  that 
they  w'ere  indeed  at  the  mercy  of  their  captors,  they  lay 
quiet. 

"  Now  then,"  Boldero  went  on,  "  one  at  a  time.  Keep 
quiet,  you  rascals  there!  "  he  broke  off,  shouting  to  the 
sailors,  who  were  rolling  and  tumbling  on  the  deck  for- 
ward, "  or  I  will  cut  all  your  throats  for  you.  Now  then, 
Geoffrey,  do  you  and  the  senor  cut  the  rope  that  fastens 
that  man  on  the  port  side  to  his  comrades.  March  him 
to  the  hatchway  and  make  him  go  down  into  the  hold. 
Keep  your  knives  ready,  and  kill  him  at  once  if  he  offers 
the  slightest  resistance." 

One  by  one  the  superintendent,  the  three  guards,  the 
captain,  and  sailors  were  all  made  to  descend  into  the 
hold,  and  the  hatches  were  put  over  it  and  fastened 
down. 

"  Now,  sehor,"  Geoffrey  said,  "  we  can  spare  you." 

The  Spaniard  hurried  to  the  cabin,  opened  the  door, 
and  called  out  his  daughter's  name.  There  was  a 
scream  of  delight  within  as  Dolores  Mendez,  who  had 
been  awakened  by  the  tumult,  recognized  her  father's 
voice,  and,  leaping  up  from  her  couch,  threw  herself 
into  his  arms.  Geoffrey  and  his  companion  now  opened 
the  door  of  the  forecastle  and  called  the  two  sailors  out. 


A    SPANISH    MEkCHANT.  28 


"  Now,"  Boldero  said,  "'  if  you  want  to  save  your  lives 
you  have  got  to  obey  our  orders.  First  of  all,  fall  to 
work  and  get  up  the  anchor,  and  then  shake  out  the 
sails  again.  I  will  take  the  helm,  Geo^rey,  and  do  you 
keep  your  eye  on  these  two  fellows.  There  is  no  fear  of 
their  playing  any  tricks  now  that  they  see  they  are  alone 
on  deck,  but  they  might,  if  your  back  were  turned,  un- 
fasten the  hatches.  However,  I  do  not  think  we  need 
fear  trouble  that  way,  as,  for  aught  they  know,  we  may 
have  cut  the  throats  of  all  the  others." 

A  few  minutes  later  the  vessel  was  moving  slowly 
through  the  water  with  her  head  to  the  northwest. 

"  We  must  be  out  of  sight  of  land,  if  we  can,  by  the 
morning,"  Stephen  said,  when  Geoffrey  two  hours  later 
•came  to  take  his  place  at  the  helm;  "at  any  rate  until 
we  have  passed  the  place  we  started  from.  Once  be- 
yond that  it  does  not  matter  much;  but  it  will  be  best 
either  to  keep  out  of  sight  of  land  altogether,  or  else  to 
sail  pretty  close  to  it,  so  that  they  can  see  the  boat  is  one 
of  their  own  craft.  We  can  choose  which  we  will  do 
when  we  see  which  way  the  breeze  sets  in  in  the 
morning." 

It  came  strongly  from  the  south,  and  they  therefore 
determined  to  sail  direct  for  Carthagena. 

CHAPTER   XVH. 

A    SPANISH    MERCHANT. 

As  soon  as  the  sails  had  been  set,  and  the  vessel  was 
under  way,  the  Spaniard  came  out  from  the  cabin. 

"  My  daughter  is  attiring  herself,  sehor,"  he  said  to 
Stephen  Boldero,  for  TieolTfrey  was  at  the  time  at  the 
helm.     "  She  is  longing  to  see  you,  and  to  thank  you 


284  BY  England's  aid. 

for  the  inestimable  services  you  have  rendered  to  us 
both.  But  for  you  I  should  now  be  dying  or  dead,  my 
daughter  a  slave  for  life  in  the  palace  of  the  bey.  What 
astonishes  us  both  is  that  such  noble  service  should  have 
been  rendered  to  us  by  two  absolute  strangers,  and  not 
strangers  only,  but  by  Englishmen — a  people  with 
whom  Spain  is  at  war  and  who  assuredly  can  have  no 
reason  to  love  us.  How  came  you  first  to  think  of  inter- 
esting yourself  on  our  behalf?  " 

"To  tell  you  the  truth,  sefior,"  Stephen  Boldero  said 
bluntly,  "  it  was  the  sight  of  your  daughter  and  not  of 
yotirself  that  made  us  resolve  to  save  you  if  possible,  or 
rather,  I  should  say,  made  my  friend  Geoffrey  do  so. 
After  ten  years  in  the  galleys  one's  heart  gets  pretty 
tough,  and  although  even  I  felt  a  deep  pity  for  your 
daughter,  I  own  it  would  never  have  entered  my  mind 
to  risk  my  neck  in  order  to  save  her.  But  Geoffrey  is 
younger  and  more  easily  touched,  and  when  he  saw  her 
as  she  landed,  pale  and  white  and  grief-stricken,  and  yet 
looking  as  if  her  own  fate  touched  her  less  than  the  part- 
ing from  you,  my  good  friend  Geoffrey  V^ickars  was  well- 
nigh  mad,  and  declared  that  in  some  way  or  other,  and 
at  whatever  risk  to  ourselves,  you  must  both  be  saved. 
In  this  matter  I  have  been  but  a  passive  instrument  in 
his  hands ;  as  indeed  it  was  only  right  that  I  should  be, 
seeing  that  he  is  of  gentle  blood  and  an  esquire  serving 
under  Captain  Vere  in  the  army  of  the  queen,  while  I  am 
but  a  rough  sailor.  What  I  have  done  I  have  done 
partly  because  his  heart  was  in  the  matter,  partly  because 
the  adventure  promised,  if  successful,  to  restore  me  to 
freedom,  and  partly  also,  seiior,  for  the  sake  of  your 
young  daughter." 

"  Ah!  you  are  modest,  sir,"  the  Spaniard  said.  "  You 
are  one  of  those  who  belittle  your  own  good  deeds,     I 


A    SPANISH    MERCHANT.  285 

feel  indeed  more  grateful  than  I  can  express  to  you  as 
well  as  to  your  friend/' 

The  merchant's  daughter  now  appeared  at  the  door  of 
the  cabin.  Her  father  took  her  hand  and  led  her  up  to 
Boldero.  "  This,  Dolores,  is  one  of  the  two  Englishmen 
who  have  at  the  risk  of  their  lives  saved  me  from  death 
and  you  from  worse  than  death.  Thank  him,  my  child, 
and  to  the  end  of  your  life  never  cease  to  remember  him 
in  your  prayers." 

"  I  am  glad  to  have  been  of  assistance,  seiiora," 
Boldero  said  as  the  girl  began  to  speak;  "  but  as  I  have 
just  been  telling  your  father,  I  have  played  but  a  small 
part  in  the  business;  it  is  my  friend  Don  Geofifrey 
Vickars  who  has  been  the  leader  in  the  matter.  He  saw 
you  as  you  landed  at  the  boat,  and  then  and  there  swore 
to  save  you,  and  all  that  has  been  done  has  been 
under  his  direction.  It  was  he  who  followed  and  res- 
cued your  father,  and  I  have  really  had  nothing  to  do 
with  the  affair  beyond  hiding  myself  in  the  hold  and 
helping  to  tie  up  your  Moors." 

"Ah,  sir!"  the  girl  said,  laying  her  hands  earnestly 
upon  the  sailor's  shoulder,  "  it  is  useless  for  you  to  try 
to  lessen  the  services  you  have  rendered  us.  Think  of 
what  I  was  but  an  hour  since — a  captive  with  the  most 
horrible  of  all  fates  before  me,  and  with  the  belief  that 
my  father  was  dying  by  inches  in  the  hands  of  some  cruel 
taskmaster,  and  now  he  is  beside  me  and  I  am  free. 
This  has  been  done  by  two  strangers,  men  of  a  nation 
which  I  have  been  taught  to  regard  as  an  enemy.  It 
seems  to  me  that  no  words  that  I  can  speak  could  tell 
you  even  faintly  what  I  feel,  and  it  is  God  alone  who  can 
reward  you  for  what  you  have  done." 

Leaving  Boldero  the  Spaniard  and  his  daughter  went 
to  the  stern,  where  Geoffrey  was  standing  at  the  helm. 


286  BY  England's  aid. 

"  IMy  daughter  and  I  have  come  to  thank  you,  seiior, 
for  havin'g  saved  us  from  the  worst  of  fates  and  restored 
us  to  each  other.  Your  friend  tells  me  that  it  is  to  you 
it  is  chiefly  due  that  this  has  come  about,  for  that  you 
were  so  moved  to  pity  at  the  sight  of  my  daughter  when 
we  first  landed,  that  you  declared  at  once  that  you  would 
save  her  from  her  fate  at  whatever  risk  to  yourself,  and 
that  since  then  he  has  been  but  following  your  direc- 
tions." 

"  Then  if  he  says  that,  sehor,  he  belies  himself.  I  was, 
it  is  true,  the  first  to  declare  that  we  must  save  your 
daughter  at  any  cost,  if  it  were  possible  to  do  so;  but 
had  I  not  said  so,  I  doubt  not  he  would  have  announced 
the  same  resolution.  Since  then  we  have  planned  every- 
thing together;  and  as  he  is  older  and  more  experienced 
than  I  am,  it  was  upon  his  opinion  that  we  principally 
acted.  We  had  long  made  up  our  minds  to  escape  when 
the  opportunity  came.  Had  it  not  been  that  we  were 
stirred  into  action  by  seeing  your  daughter  in  the  hands 
of  the  ]\Ioors,  it  might  have  been  years  before  we  de- 
cided to  run  the  risks.  Therefore,  if  you  owe  your  free- 
dom to  us,  to  some  extent  we  owe  ours  to  you;  and  if 
we  have  been  your  protectors  so  far,  we  hope  that  when 
we  arrive  in  Spain  you  will  be  our  protectors  there,  for 
to  us  Spain  is  as  much  an  enemy's  country  ^s  Barbary." 

"  That  you  can  assuredly  rely  upon,"  the  trader  re- 
plied.    "  All  that  I  have  is  at  your  disposal." 

For  an  hour  they  stood  talking.  Dolores  said  but 
little.  She  had  felt  no  shyness  with  the  stalwart  sailor, 
but  to  this  youth  who  had  done  her  such  signal  service 
she  felt  unable  so  frankly  to  express  her  feelings  of 
thankfulness. 

By  morning  the  coast  of  Africa  was  but  a  faint  line  on 
the   horizon,   and   the   ship   was   headed   west.     Except 


A    SPANISH    MERCHANT.  287 

when  any  alteration  of  the  sails  was  required,  the  two 
!Moors  who  acted  as  the  crew  were  made  to  retire  into 
the  forecastle,  and  were  there  fastened  in,  Geoffrey  and 
Boldero  sleeping  by  turns. 

After  breakfast  the  little  party  gathered  round  the 
helm,  and  at  the  request  of  Juan  Alendez,  Geoffrey  and 
Stephen  both  related  how  it  befell  that  they  had  become 
slaves  to  the  ]\Ioors. 

"  Your  adventures  are  both  singular,"  the  trader  said 
when  they  had  finished.  "  Yours,  Don  Geoffrey,  are 
extraordinary.  It  is  marvelous  that  you  should  have 
been  picked  up  in  that  terrible  fight,  and  should  have 
shared  in  all  the  perils  of  that  awful  voyage  back  to 
Spain  without  its  being  ever  suspected  that  you  were 
English.  Once  landed  in  the  service  as  you  say  of 
Senor  Burke,  it  is  not  so  surprising  that  you  should  have 
gone  freely  abor.t  Spain.  But  your  other  adventures 
are  wonderful,  and  you  and  your  friend  were  fortunate 
indeed  in  succeeding  as  you  did  in  carrying  off  the  lady 
he  loved;  and  deeply  they  must  have  mourned  your  sup- 
posed death  on  the  deck  of  the  Moorish  galley.  And 
now  tell  me  what  are  your  plans  when  you  arrive  in 
Spain?" 

"  W'e  have  no  fixed  plans  save  that  we  hope  some  day 
to  be  able  to  return  home,"  Geoffrey  said.  "  Stephen 
here  could  pass  well  enough  as  a  Spaniard  when  once 
ashore  without  being  questioned,  and  his  idea  is,  if  there 
is  no  possibility  of  getting  on  board  an  English  or  Dutch 
ship  at  Cadiz,  to  ship  on  board  a  Spaniard,  and  to  take 
his  chance  of  leaving  her  at  some  port  at  which  she  may 
touch.  As  for  myself,  although  I  speak  Spanish  fluently, 
my  accent  would  at  once  betray  me  to  be  a  foreigner. 
lUu  if  }ou  will  take  me  into  your  house  for  a  time  until 
1  can  see  a  chance  of  escaping,  my  past  need  not  Ije  in- 


288  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

quired  into.  You  could  of  course  mention,  were  it 
asked,  that  I  was  English  by  birth,  but  had  sailed  in  the 
Armada  with  my  patron,  Mr.  Burke,  and  it  would  be 
naturally  supposed  that  I  was  an  exile  from  England." 

"  That  can  certainly  be  managed,"  the  trader  said. 
"  I  fear  that  it  will  be  difficult  to  get  you  on  board  a  ship 
either  of  your  countrymen  or  of  the  Hollanders;  these 
are  most  closely  watched  lest  fugitives  from  the  law  or 
from  the  Inquisition  should  escape  on  board  them.  Still, 
--ome  opportunity  may  sooner  or  later  occur;  and  the 
later  the  better  pleased  shall  I  be,  for  it  will  indeed  be  a 
pleasure  to  me  to  have  you  with  me." 

In  the  afternoon  Geofifrey  said  to  Stephen,  "  I  have 
been  thinking,  Stephen,  about  the  men  in  the  hold,  and  I 
should  be  glad  for  them  to  return  to  their  homes.  If 
they  go  with  us  to  Spain  they  will  be  made  galley-slaves, 
and  this  I  should  not  like,  especially  in  the  case  of  the 
bey's  superintendent.  The  bey  was  most  kind  to  us, 
and  this  man  himself  always  spoke  in  our  favor  to  him, 
and  behaved  well  to  us.  I  think,  therefore,  that  out  of 
gratitude  to  the  bey  we  should  let  him  go.  The  wind 
is  fair,  and  there  are,  so  far  as  I  can  see,  no  signs  of  any 
change  of  weather.  By  to-morrow  night  the  coast  of 
Spain  will  be  in  sight.  I  see  no  reason,  therefore,  why 
we  should  not  be  able  to  navigate  her  until  we  get  near 
the  land,  when  Mendez  can  engage  the  crew  of  some 
fishing  boat  to  take  us  into  a  port.  If  we  put  them  into 
the  boat  with  plenty  of  water  and  provisions,  they  will 
make  the  coast  by  morning;  and  as  I  should  guess  that 
we  must  at  present  be  somewhere  abreast  of  the  port 
from  which  we  started,  they  will  not  be  very  far  from 
home  when  they  land." 

**  I  have  no  objection  whatever,  Geofifrey.  As  you 
say  we  were  not  treated  badly,  at  any  rate  from  the  day 


A    SPANISH    MERCHANT.  289 

when  the  bey  had  us  up  to  his  house ;  and  after  ten  years 
in  the  galleys,  I  do  not  wish  my  worst  enemies  such  a 
fate.  We  must,  of  course,  be  careful  how  we  get  them 
into  the  boat." 

"  There  will  be  three  of  us  with  swords  and  pistols, 
and  they  will  be  unarmed,"  Geofifrey  said.  "  We  will 
put  the  two  men  now  in  the  forecastle  into  the  boat  first, 
and  let  the  others  come  up  one  by  one  and  take  their 
places.  We  will  have  a  talk  with  the  superintendent 
first,  and  give  him  a  message  to  the  bey,  saying  that  we 
are  not  ungrateful  for  his  kindness  to  us,  but  that  of 
course  we  seized  the  opportunity  that  presented  itself  of 
making  our  escape,  as  he  would  himself  have  done  in 
similar  circumstances;  nevertheless  that,  as  a  proof  of 
our  gratitude  to  him.  we  for  his  sake  release  the  whole 
party  on  board,  and  give  them  the  means  of  safely 
returning." 

An  hour  later  the  boat,  pulled  by  four  oars,  left  the 
side  of  the  ship  with  the  crew,  the  superintendent  and 
guards,  and  the  two  women  who  had  come  on  board  to 
attend  upon  Dolores  upon  the  voyage. 

The  next  morning  the  vessel  was  within  a  few  miles 
of  the  Spanish  coast.  An  hour  later  a  fishing  boat  was 
hailed,  and  an  arrangement  made  with  the  crew  to  take 
the  vessel  down  to  Carthagena,  which  was,  they  learned, 
some  fifty  miles  distant.  The  wind  was  now  very  light, 
and  it  was  not  until  the  following  day  that  they  entered 
the  port.  As  it  was  at  once  perceived  that  the  little 
vessel  was  Moorish  in  rigging  and  appearance,  a  boat 
immediately  came  alongside  to  inf[uirc  whence  she  came. 

Juan  Mendez  had  no  difficulty  in  satisfying  the  officer 
as  to  his  identity,  he  being  well  known  to  several  traders 
in  the  town.  His  story  of  the  attack  upon  his  ship  by 
Barbary   pirates,   its   capture,  and   his   own   escape  and 


290  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

that  of  his  daughter  by  the  aid  of  two  Christian  captives, 
excited  great  interest  as  soon  as  it  became  known  in  the 
town;  for  it  was  rare,  indeed,  that  a  captive  ever  suc- 
ceeded in  making  his  escape  from  the  hands  of  the 
Moors.  It  had  already  been  arranged  that,  in  teUing  his 
story,  the  trader  should  make  as  little  as  possible  of  his 
companions'  share  in  the  business,  so  that  public  atten- 
tion should  not  be  attracted  toward  them.  He  himself 
with  Dolores  at  once  disembarked,  but  his  companions 
did  not  come  ashore  until  after  nightfall. 

Stephen  Boldero  took  a  Spanish  name,  but  Geoffrey 
retained  his  own,  as  the  story  that  he  was  traveling  as  a 
servant  wath  Mr.  Burke,  a  well-known  Irish  gentleman 
who  had  accompanied  the  Armada,  was  suf^cient  to 
account  for  his  nationality.  Under  the  plea  that  he  was 
anxious  tO'  return  to  Cadiz  as  soon  as  possible,  Seiior 
Mendez  arranged  for  horses  and  mules  to  start  the  next 
morning.  He  had  sent  off  two  trunks  of  clothes  to 
the  ship  an  hour  after  he  landed,  and  the  two  English- 
men therefore  escaped  all  observation,  as  they  wandered 
about  for  an  hour  or  two  after  landing,  and  did  not  go 
to  the  inn  where  Mendez  was  staying  until  it  was  time 
to  retire  to  bed. 

The  next  morning  the  party  started.  The  clothes 
that  GeofTrey  was  wearing  were  those  suited  to  an 
employee  in  a  house  of  business,  while  those  of  Boldero 
were  such  as  would  be  worn  by  the  captain  or  mate  of  a 
merchant  vessel  on  shore.  Both  were  supplied  with 
arms,  for  although  the  party  had  nothing  to  attract  the 
cupidity  of  robbers  beyond  the  trunks  containing  the 
clothes  purchased  on  the  preceding  day,  and  the  small 
amount  of  money  necessary  for  their  travel  on  the  road, 
the  country  was  so  infested  by  bands  of  robbers  that  no 


A    SPANISH    MERCHANT.  29I 

one  traveled  unarmed.  The  journey  to  Cadiz  was,  how- 
ever, accomphshed  without  adventure. 

The  house  of  Sehor  Mendez  was  a  large  and  com- 
fortable one.  Upon  the  ground  floor  were  his  offices 
and  storerooms.  He  himself  and  his  family  occupied  the 
two  next  floors,  while  in  those  above  his  clerks  and 
employees  lived.  His  unexpected  return  caused  great 
surprise,  and  in  a  few  hours  a  number  of  acquaintances 
called  to  hear  the  story  of  the  adventures  through  which 
he  had  passed,  and  to  condole  with  him  on  the  loss  of  his 
wife.  At  his  own  request  Stephen  Boldero  had  been 
given  in  charge  of  the  principal  clerk,  and  a  room 
assigned  to  him  in  the  upper  story. 

"  I  shall  be  much  more  comfortable,"  he  said,  "  among 
your  people,  Don  Mendez.  I  am  a  rough  sailor,  and  ten 
years  in  the  galleys  don't  improve  any  manners  a  man 
may  have  had.  If  I  were  among  your  friends  I  would 
be  out  of  place  and  uncomfortable,  and  should  always 
have  to  be  bowing  and  scraping  and  exchanging  compli- 
ments, and  besides  they  would  soon  find  out  that  my 
Spanish  was  doubtful.  I  talk  a  sailor's  slang,  but  I 
doubt  if  I  should  understand  pure  Spanish.  Altogether, 
I  should  be  very  uncomfortable  and  should  make  you 
uncomfortable,  and  I  would  very  much  rather  take  my 
place  among  the  men  that  work  for  you  until  I  can  get 
on  board  a  ship  again." 

Geoffrey  was  installed  in  the  portion  of  the  house  occu- 
pied by  the  merchant,  and  was  introduced  by  him  to  his 
friends  simply  as  the  English  gentleman  who  had  res- 
cued him  and  his  daughter  from  the  hands  of  the  Moors, 
it  being  inciflcntally  mentioned  that  he  had  sailed  in  the 
Armada,  and  that  he  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  cor- 
sairs in  the  course  of  a  voyage  made  with  his  friend  Mr. 


292  BY  England's  aid. 

Burke  to  Italy.  He  at  once  took  his  place  as  a  friend 
and  assistant  of  the  merchant;  and  as  the  latter  had 
many  dealings  with  Dutch  and  English  merchants,  Geof- 
frey was  able  to  be  of  considerable  use  to  him  in  his 
written  communications  to  the  captains  of  the  various 
vessels  of  those  nationalities  in  the  port. 

"  I  think,"  the  merchant  said  to  him  a  fortnight  after 
his  arrival  in  Cadiz,  "  that,  if  it  would  not  go  against 
your  conscience,  it  would  be  most  advisable  that  you 
should  accompany  me  sometimes  to  church.  Unless 
you  do  this,  sooner  or  later  suspicion  is  sure  to  be 
roused,  and  you  know  that  if  you  were  once  suspected 
of  being  a  heretic,  the  Inquisition  would  lay  its  hands 
upon  you  in  no  time." 

"  I  have  no  objection  whatever,"  Geoffrey  said. 
"  Were  I  questioned  I  should  at  once  acknowledge  that 
I  was  a  Protestant;  but  I  see  no  harm  in  going  to  a 
house  of  God  to  say  my  prayers  there  while  others  are 
saying  theirs  in  a  different  manner.  There  is  no  church 
of  my  own  religion  here,  and  I  can  see  no  harm  whatever 
in  doing  as  you  suggest." 

**  I  am  glad  to  hear  that  that  is  your  opinion,"  Sefior 
Mendez  said;  "  for  it  is  the  one  point  concerning  which 
I  was  uneasy.  I  have  ordered  a  special  Mass  at  the 
church  of  St.  Dominic  to-morrow,  in  thanksgiving  for 
our  safe  escape  from  the  hands  of  the  Moors,  and  it 
would  be  well  that  you  should  accompany  us  there." 

"  I  will  do  so  most  willingly,"  Geoffrey  said.  "  I  have 
returned  thanks  many  times,  but  shall  be  glad  to  do  so 
again  in  the  house  dedicated  to  God's  service." 

Accordingly  the  next  day  Geoffrey  accompanied  Don 
Mendez  and  his  daughter  to  the  church  of  St.  Dominic, 
and  as  he  knelt  by  them  wondered  why  men  should  hate 
each  other  because  they  differed  as  to  the  ways  and 


A    SPANISH    MERCHANT.  293 

methods  in  which  they  should  worship  God.  From  that 
time  on  he  occasionahy  accompanied  Senor  !\Iendez  to 
the  church,  saying  his  prayers  earnestly  in  his  own 
fashion,  and  praying  that  he  might  some  day  be  restored 
to  his  home  and  friends. 

He  and  the  merchant  had  frequently  talked  over  all 
possible  plans  for  his  escape,  but  the  extreme  vigilance 
of  the  Spanish  authorities  with  reference  to  the  English 
and  Dutch  trading  ships  seemed  to  preclude  any  possi- 
bility of  his  being  smuggled  on  board.  Every  bale  and 
package  was  closely  examined  on  the  quay  before  being 
sent  off.  Spanish  officials  were  on  board  from  the 
arrival  to  the  departure  of  each  ship,  and  no  communi- 
cation whatever  was  allowed  between  the  shore  and  these 
vessels,  except  in  boats  belonging  to  the  authorities; 
every  paper  and  document  passing  first  through  their 
hands  for  examination  before  being  sent  on  board.  The 
trade  carried  on  between  England,  Holland,  and  Spain 
at  the  time  when  these  nations  were  engaged  in  war,  was 
a  singular  one;  but  it  was  permitted  by  all  three  coun- 
tries, because  the  products  of  each  were  urgently  re- 
quired by  the  others.  It  was  kept  within  narrow  limits, 
and  there  were  frequent  angry  complaints  exchanged 
between  the  English  government  and  that  of  Holland, 
when  either  considered  the  other  to  be  going  beyond 
that  limit. 

Geoffrey  admitted  to  himself  that  he  might  again 
make  the  attempt  to  return  to  England,  by  taking  pas- 
sage as  before  in  a  sh.ip  bound  for  Italy,  but  he  knew  that 
Elizabeth  was  negotiating  with  Philip  for  peace,  and 
thought  that  he  might  as  well  await  the  result.  He 
was,  indeed,  very  happy  at  Cadiz,  and  shrank  from  the 
thought  of  leaving  it. 

Stephen    Boldero   soon   became   restless,     and    at    his 


294  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

urgent  request  Juan  Menclez  appointed  him  second  mate 
on  board  one  of  his  ships  saiUng  for  the  West  Indies,  his 
intention  being  to  make  his  escape  if  an  opportunity 
offered;  but  if  not,  he  preferred  a  hfe  of  activity  to  wan- 
dering aimlessly  about  the  streets  of  Cadiz.  He  was 
greatly  grieved  to  part  from  Geoffrey,  and  promised 
that,  should  he  ever  reach  England,  he  would  at  once 
journey  down  to  Hedingham,  and  report  his  safety  to 
his  father  and  mother. 

"  You  will  do  very  well  here,  Master  Geoffrey,"  he 
said.  "  You  are  quite  at  home  with  all  the  Spaniards, 
and  it  will  not  be  very  long  before  you  speak  the  lan- 
guage so  well  that,  except  for  your  name,  none  would 
take  you  for  a  foreigner.  You  have  found  work  to  do, 
and  are  really  better  ofT  here  than  you  would  be  starving 
and  fighting  in  Holland.  Besides,"  he  said,  with  a  sly 
wink,  "  there  are  otl;er  attractions  for  you.  Juan  Men- 
dcz  treats  you  as  a  son,  and  the  sehorita  knows  that  she 
owes  everything  to  you.  You  might  do  worse  than 
settle  here  for  life.  Like  enough  you  will  see  me  back 
again  in  six  months'  time,  for  if  I  see  no  chance  of  slip- 
ping oiTf  and  reaching  one  of  the  islands  held  by  the  buc- 
caneers, I  shall  perforce  return  in  the  ship  I  go  out  in." 

At  parting  Sehor  Mendez  bestowed  a  bag  containing 
five  hundred  gold  pieces  upon  Stephen  Boldero  as  a 
reward  for  the  service  he  had  rendered  him. 

Geoffrey  missed  him  greatly.  For  eighteen  months 
they  had  been  constantly  together,  and  it  was  the  sailor's 
companionship  and  cheerfulness  that  had  lightened  the 
first  days  of  his  captivity;  and  had  it  not  been  for  his 
advice  and  support  he  might  now  have  been  tugging  at 
an  oar  in  the  bey's  corsair  galley.  Ever  since  they  had 
been  at  Cadiz  he  had  daily  spent  an  hour  or  two  in  his 
society;  for  when  work  was  done  they  generally  went  for 


A    SPANISH    MERCHANT.  295 

a  walk  together  on  the  fortifications,  and  talked  of  Eng- 
land and  discussed  the  possibility  of  escape.  After  his 
departure  he  was  thrown  more  than  before  into  the 
society  of  the  merchant  and  his  daughter.  The  feeling 
that  Dolores  had,  when  he  first  saw  her,  excited  within 
him  had  changed  its  character.  She  was  very  pretty 
now  that  she  had  recovered  her  life  and  spirits,  and  she 
made  no  secret  of  the  deep  feeling  of  gratitude  she  enter- 
tained toward  him.  One  day,  three  months  after 
Stephen's  departure.  Sehor  ^lendez.  when  they  were 
alone  together,  broached  the  subject  on  which  his 
thoughts  had  been  turned  so  much  of  late. 

"  Friend  Geoffrey,"  he  said,  "  I  think  that  I  am  not 
mistaken  in  supposing  that  you  have  an  affection  for 
Dolores.  I  have  marked  its  growth,  and  although  I 
would  naturally  have  rather  bestowed  her  upon  a  coun- 
tryman, yet  I  feel  that  you  have  a  right  to  her  as  having 
saved  her  from  the  horrible  fate  that  would  have  un- 
doubtedly befallen  her,  and  that  it  is  not  for  me,  to 
whom  you  have  restored  her.  besides  saving  my  own 
life,  to  offer  any  objection.  As  to  her  feelings,  I  have  no 
doubt  whatever.  Were  you  of  my  religion  and  race, 
such  a  match  would  afford  me  the  greatest  happiness. 
As  it  is,  I  regret  it  onl}-  because  I  feel  that  some  day  or 
other  it  will  lead  to  a  separation  from  me.  It  is  natural 
that  you  should  wish  to  return  to  your  own  country, 
and  as  this  war  cannot  go  on  forever,  doubtless  in  time 
some  opportunity  for  doing  so  will  arrive.  This  I  fore- 
see and  must  submit  to,  but  if  there  is  peace  I  shall  be 
able  occasionall}-  to  visit  her  in  her  home  in  England. 
I  naturally  hope  that  it  will  be  long  before  I  shall  thus 
lose  her.  She  is  my  only  child,  and  I  shall  give  as  her 
dower  the  half  of  my  business,  and  you  will  join  me  as 
an  equal  partner.     When  the  war  is  over  you  can,  if  you 


296  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

wish,  establish  yourself  in  London,  and  thence  carry  on 
and  enlarge  the  English  and  Dutch  trade  of  our  house. 
I  may  even  myself  settle  there.  I  have  not  thought  this 
over  at  present,  nor  is  there  any  occasion  to  do  so.  I 
am  a  wealthy  man  and  there  is  no  need  for  me  to  con- 
tinue in  business,  and  I  am  not  sure  when  the  time 
comes  I  shall  not  prefer  to  abandon  my  country  rather 
than  be  separated  from  my  daughter.  At  any  rate  for 
the  present  I  offer  you  her  hand  and  a  share  in  my 
business." 

Geoffrey  expressed  in  suitable  terms  the  gratitude  and 
delight  he  felt  at  the  offer.  It  was  contrary  to  Spanish 
notions  that  he  should  receive  from  Dolores  in  private 
any  assurance  that  the  proposal  in  which  she  was  so 
largely  concerned  was  one  to  which  she  assented  will- 
ingly, but  her  father  at  once  fetched  her  in  and  formally 
presented  her  to  Geoffrey  as  his  promised  wife,  and  a 
month  later  the  marriage  was  solemnized  at  the  church 
of  St.  Dominic. 

CHAPTER   XVIII. 

IVRY. 

The  day  after  the  capture  of  Breda  Sir  Francis  Vere 
sent  for  Lionel  Mckars  to  his  quarters.  Prince  Mau- 
rice and  several  of  his  principal  of^cers  were  there,  and 
the  prince  thanked  him  warmly  for  the  share  he  had 
taken  in  the  capture  of  the  town. 

"  Captain  Heraugiere  has  told  me,"  he  said,  "  that  the 
invention  of  the  scheme  that  has  ended  so  well  is  due  as 
much  to  you  as  to  him,  that  you  accompanied  him  on  the 
reconnoitering  expedition  and  shared  in  the  dangers  of 
the  party  in  the  barge.     I  trust  Sir  Francis  Vere  will 


IVRY.  297 

appoint  you  to  the  first  ensigncy  vacant  in  his  companies, 
but  should  there  be  hkely  to  be  any  delay  in  this,  I  will 
gladly  give  you  a  commission  in  one  of  my  own 
regiments." 

"  I  have  forestalled  your  wish,  prince,"  Sir  Francis 
said,  "  and  have  this  morning  given  orders  that  his 
appointment  shall  be  made  out  as  ensign  in  one  of  my 
companies,  but  at  present  I  do  not  intend  him  to  join. 
I  have  been  ordered  by  the  queen  to  send  further  aid  to 
help  the  king  of  France  against  the  League.  I  have 
already  dispatched  several  companies  to  Brittany,  and 
will  now  send  two  others.  I  would  that  my  duties  per- 
mitted me  personally  to  take  part  in  the  enterprise,  for 
the  battle  of  the  Netherlands  is  at  present  being  fought 
on  the  soil  of  France,  but  this  is  impossible.  Several  of 
my  friends,  however,  volunteers  and  others,  will  journey 
with  the  two  companies,  being  desirous  of  fighting  under 
the  banner  of  Henry  of  X'avarre.  Sir  Ralph  Pimpernel, 
who  is  married  to  a  French  Huguenot  lady  and  has  con- 
nections at  the  French  court,  will  lead  them.  I  have 
spoken  to  him  this  morning,  and  he  will  gladly  allow  my 
young  friend  here  to  accompany  him.  I  think  that  it  is 
the  highest  reward  I  can  give  him,  to  afford  him  thus  an 
opportunity  of  seeing  stirring  service;  for  I  doubt  not 
that  in  a  very  short  time  a  great  battle  will  be  fought. 
W'e  know  that  Alva  has  sent  eighteen  hundred  of  the  best 
cavalry  of  Flanders  to  aid  the  League,  and  he  is  sure  to 
have  given  orders  that  they  are  to  be  back  again  as  soon 
as  possible.     How  do  you  like  the  prospect,  Lionel?  " 

Lionel  warmly  expressed  his  thanks  to  Sir  Francis 
Vere  for  his  kindness,  and  said  that  nothing  could  de- 
light him  more  than  to  take  part  in  such  an  enterprise. 

"  I  must  do  something  at  any  rate  to  prove  my  grati- 
tude for  your  share  in  the  capture  of  this  city,"  Prince 


298  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

Maurice  said;  "and  will  send  you  presently  two  of  the 
best  horses  of  those  we  have  found  in  the  governor's 
stables,  together  with  arms  and  armor  suitable  to  your 
rank  as  an  officer  of  Sir  Francis  \"ere." 

Upon  the  following  morning  a  party  of  ten  knights 
and  gentlemen,  including  Lionel  Vickars,  rode  to 
Bergen-op-Zoom.  The  two  companies,  which  were 
drawn  from  the  garrison  of  that  town,  had  embarked  the 
evening  before  in  ships  that  had  come  from  England  to 
transport  them  to  France.  Sir  Ralph  Pimpernel  and  his 
party  at  once  went  on  board,  and  as  soon  as  their  horses 
were  embarked  the  sails  were  hoisted.  Four  days' 
voyage  took  them  to  the  mouth  of  the  Seine,  and  they 
landed  at  Honfleur  on  the  south  bank  of  the  river. 
There  was  a  large  number  of  ships  in  port,  for  the 
Protestant  princes  of  Germany  were,  as  well  as  England, 
sending  aid  to  Henry  of  Navarre,  and  numbers  of  gen- 
tlemen and  volunteers  were  flocking  to  his  banners. 

For  the  moment  Henry  IV.  represented  in  the  eyes  of 
Europe  the  Protestant  cause.  He  was  supported  by  the 
Huguenots  of  France  and  by  some  of  the  Catholic  noble- 
men and  gentry.  Against  him  were  arrayed  the  greater 
portion  of  the  Catholic  nobles,  the  whole  faction  of  the 
Guises,  and  the  Holy  League,  supported  by  Philip  of 
Spain. 

The  party  from  Holland  disembarked  at  midday  on 
the  9th  of  March.  Hearing  rumors  that  a  battle  was  ex- 
pected very  shortly  to  take  place.  Sir  Ralph  Pimpernel 
started  at  once  with  his  mounted  party  for  Dreux,  which 
town  was  being  besieged  by  Henry,  leaving  the  two 
companies  of  foot  to  press  on  at  their  best  speed  behind 
liim.  The  distance  to  be  ridden  was  about  sixty  miles, 
and  late  at  night  on  the  loth  they  rode  into  a  village 
eight    miles    from    Dreux.     Here    they    heard    that    the 


iVRY.  2gg 

Duke  of  Mayenne,  who  commanded  the  forces  of  the 
League,  was  approaching  the  Seine  at  Mantes  with  an 
army  of  ten  thousand  foot  and  four  thousand  horse. 

"  We  must  mount  at  daybreak,  gentlemen,"  Sir  Ralph 
Pimpernel  said,  "  or  the  forces  of  the  League  will  get 
between  us  and  the  king.  It  is  evident  that  we  have  but 
just  arrived  in  time,  and  it  is  well  we  did  not  wait  for  our 
footmen." 

The  next  morning  they  mounted  early  and  rode  on  to 
the  royal  camp  near  Dreux.  Here  Sir  Ralph  Pimpernel 
found  ^Marshal  Biron,  a  relation  of  his  wife,  who  at  once 
took  him  to  the  king. 

"  You  have  just  arrived  in  time,  Sir  Ralph,"  the  king 
said  when  !\Iarshal  Biron  introduced  him,  "  for  to- 
morrow, or  at  latest  the  day  after,  we  are  likely  to  try 
our  strength  with  ]\Iayenne.  You  will  find  many  of 
your  compatriots  here.  I  can  offer  you  but  poor  hospi- 
tality at  present,  but  hope  to  entertain  you  rarely  some 
day  when  the  good  city  of  Paris  opens  its  gates  to  us." 

"Thanks,  sire,"  Sir  Ralph  replied;  "but  we  have 
come  to  fight  and  not  to  feast." 

"  I  think  I  can  promise  you  plenty  of  that  at  any  rate," 
the  king  said.  "  You  have  ten  gentlemen  with  you,  I 
hear,  and  also  that  there  are  two  companies  of  foot  from 
Holland  now  on  their  way  up  from  Honfleur." 

"  They  landed  at  noon  the  day  before  yesterday,  sire, 
and  will  probably  be  vip  to-morrow." 

"  They  will  be  heartily  welcome.  Sir  Ralph.  Since 
Parma  has  sent  so  large  a  force  to  help  Alayenne  it  is 
but  right  that  Holland,  which  is  relieved  of  the  presence 
of  these  troops,  should  lend  me  a  helping  hand." 

Quarters  were  found  for  the  party  in  a  village  near  the 
camj);  for  the  force  was  badly  provided  with  tents,  the 
king's  resources  being  at  a  very  low  ebb;  he  maintained 


300  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

the  war,  indeed,  chiefly  by  the  loans  he  received  from 
England  and  Germany.  The  next  day  several  bodies  of 
troops  were  seen  approaching  the  camp.  A  quarter  of 
an  hour  later  the  trumpets  blew;  officers  rode  about, 
ordering  the  tents  to  be  leveled  and  the  troops  to  prepare 
to  march.  A  messenger  from  [Marshal  Biron  rode  at  full 
speed  into  the  village,  where  many  of  the  volunteers 
from  England  and  Germany,  besides  the  party  of  Sir 
Ralph  Pimpernel,  were  lodged. 

"  The  marshal  bids  me  tell  you,  gentlemen,  that  the 
army  moves  at  once.  Marshal  D'Aumont  has  fallen 
back  from  Ivry;  Mayenne  is  advancing.  The  siege  will 
be  abandoned  at  present,  and  we  march  toward  Nonan- 
court,  where  we  shall  give  battle  to-morrow  if  Mayenne 
is  disposed  for  it." 

The  camps  were  struck  and  the  wagons  loaded,  and 
the  army  marched  to  St.  Andre,  a  village  situated  on  an 
elevated  plain  commanding  a  view  of  all  the  approaches 
from  the  country  between  the  Seine  and  Eure. 

"  This  is  a  fine  field  for  a  battle,"  Sir  Ralph  said,  as  the 
troops  halted  on  the  ground  indicated  by  the  camp 
marshals.  "  It  is  splendid  ground  for  cavalry  to  act,  and 
it  is  upon  them  the  brunt  of  the  fighting  will  fall.  We 
are  a  little  stronger  in  foot;  for  several  companies  from 
Honfleur,  our  own  among  them,  have  come  up  this 
morning,  and  I  hear  we  muster  twelve  thousand,  which 
is  a  thousand  more  than  they  say  Mayenne  has  with  him. 
But  then  he  has  four  thousand  cavalry  to  our  three  thou- 
sand; and  Parma's  regiments  of  Spaniards,  Walloons, 
and  Italian  veterans  are  far  superior  troops  to  Henry's 
bands  of  riders,  who  are  mostly  Huguenot  noblemen  and 
gentlemen,  with  their  armed  retainers;  tough  and  hardy 
men  to  fight,  as  they  have  shown  themselves  on  many 
a  field,  but  without  any  of  the  discipline  of  Parma's 
troopers. 


IVRY.  301 

"  If  Parma  himself  commanded  yonder  army  I  should 
not  feel  confident  of  the  result;  but  ]\Iayenne,  though 
a  skillful  general,  is  slow  and  cautious,  while  Henry  of 
Xavarre  is  full  of  fire  and  energy,  and  brave  almost  to 
rashness.  We  are  to  muster  under  the  command  of  the 
king  himself.  He  will  have  eight  hundred  horse,  formed 
into  six  squadrons,  behind  him,  and  upon  these  will,  I 
fancy,  come  the  chief  shock  of  the  battle.  He  will  be 
covered  on  each  side  by  the  English  and  Swiss  infantry; 
in  all,  four  thousand  strong. 

"  Marshal  Biron  will  be  on  the  right  with  five  troops 
of  horse  and  four  regiments  of  French  infantry;  while 
on  the  left  will  be  the  troops  of  D'Aumont.  ]\Iontpensier, 
Biron  the  younger,  D'Angouleme,  and  De  Givry,  sup- 
ported in  all  by  two  regiments  of  French  infantry,  one 
of  Swiss  and  one  of  German.  The  marshal  showed  us 
the  plan  of  battle  last  night  in  his  tent.  It  is  well 
balanced  and  devised." 

It  was  late  in  the  evening  before  the  whole  of  the 
force  had  reached  the  position  and  the  tents  were  erected. 
One  of  these  had  been  placed  at  the  disposal  of  Sir 
Ralph's  party.  Sir  Ralph  and  four  of  his  companions 
had  been  followed  by  their  mounted  squires,  and  these 
collected  firewood,  and  supplied  the  horses  with  forage 
from  the  sacks  they  carried  slung  from  their  saddles, 
while  the  knights  and  gentlemen  themselves  polished 
up  their  arms  and  armor,  so  as  to  make  as  brave  a  show 
as  possible  in  the  ranks  of  the  king's  cavalry. 

When  they  had  eaten  their  supper  Lionel  \'ickars 
strolled  through  the  camp,  and  was  amused  at  the  con- 
trast presented  by  the  various  groups.  The  troops  of 
cavalry  of  the  French  nobles  were  gayly  attired;  the 
tents  of  the  officers  large  and  commodious,  with  rich 
hangings  and  appointments.     The  sound  of  light-hearted 


302  BY  ENGLAND  S    AID. 

laughter  came  from  the  groups  around  the  camp-fires, 
scjuires  and  pages  moved  about  thickly,  and  it  was  evi- 
dent that  comfort  and,  indeed,  luxury,  were  considered 
by  the  commanders  essential  even  upon  a  campaign. 
The  encampments  of  the  German,  Swiss,  and  English 
infantry  were  of  far  humbler  design.  The  tents  of  the 
officers  were  few  in  number,  and  of  the  simplest  form 
and  make.  A  considerable  portion  of  the  English 
infantry  had  been  drawn  from  Holland,  for  the  little 
army  there  was  still  the  only  body  of  trained  troops  at 
Elizabeth's  disposal. 

The  Swiss  and  Germans  were  for  the  most  part  merce- 
naries. Some  had  been  raised  at  the  expense  of  the 
Protestant  princes,  others  were  paid  from  the  sums  sup- 
plied from  England.  The  great  proportion  of  the  men 
were  hardy  veterans  who  had  fought  under  many  ban- 
ners and  cared  but  little  for  the  cause  in  which  they 
were  fighting,  provided  they  obtained  their  pay  regu- 
larly and  that  the  rations  were  abundant  and  of  good 
quality. 

The  French  infantry  regiments  contained  men  influ- 
enced by  a  variety  of  motives.  Some  were  professional 
soldiers  who  had  fought  in  many  a  field  during  the  long 
wars  that  had  for  so  many  years  agitated  Erance;  others 
were  the  retainers  of  the  nobles  who  had  thrown  in  their 
cause  with  Henry,  while  others  again  w'ere  Huguenot 
peasants  who  were  fighting,  not  for  pay,  but  in  the  cause 
of  their  religion. 

The  cavalry  were,  for  the  most  part,  composed  of  men 
of  good  family;  relations,  connections,  or  the  superior 
vassels  of  the  nobles  who  commanded  or  officered  them. 
The  king's  own  squadrons  were  chiefly  composed  of 
Huguenot  gentlemen  and  their  mounted  retainers;  but 
with  these  rode  many  foreign  volunteers  like  Sir  Ralph 


IVRY.  303 

Pimpernel's  party,  attracted  to  Henry's  banner  either 
from  a  desire  to  aid  the  Protestant  cause  or  to  gain  niih- 
tary  knowledge  and  fame  under  so  brave  and  able  a 
monarch,  or  simply  from  the  love  of  excitement  and 
military  ardor. 

The  camp  of  this  main  body  of  cavalry  or  "  battalia," 
as  the  body  on  whom  the  commander  of  our  army  chiefly 
relied  for  victory  was  called,  was  comparatively  still  and 
silent.  The  Huguenot  gentlemen,  after  the  long  years 
of  persecution  to  which  those  of  their  religion  had  been 
exposed,  were  for  the  most  part  poor.  Their  appoint- 
ments were  simple,  and  they  fought  for  conscience' 
sake,  and  went  into  battle  with  the  stern  enthusiasm 
that  afterward  animated  Cromwell's  Ironsides. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  camp  quieted  down;  for 
the  march  had  been  a  long  one,  and  they  would  be  on 
their  feet  by  daybreak.  The  king  himself,  attended  by 
Marshals  D'Aumont  and  Biron,  had  gone  through  the 
whole  extent  of  the  camp,  seen  that  all  was  in  order, 
that  the  troops  had  everywhere  received  their  rations, 
and  that  the  officers  were  acquainted  with  the  orders  for 
the  morrow.  He  stayed  a  short  time  in  the  camp  of 
each  regiment  and  troop,  saying  a  few  words  of  encour- 
agement to  the  soldiers,  and  laughing  and  joking  with 
the  officers.  He  paused  a  short  time  and  chatted  with 
Sir  Ralph  Pimpernel,  who.  at  his  request,  introduced 
each  of  his  companions  to  him. 

Lionel  looked  with  interest  and  admiration  at  the  man 
who  was  regarded  as  the  champion  of  Protestantism 
against  Popery,  and  who  combined  in  himself  a  remark- 
able mixture  of  qualities  seldom  found  existing  in  one 
person.  He  was  brave  to  excess  and  ai)]:)arently  reck- 
less in  action,  and  yet  astute,  prudent,  and  calculating 
in  council.     Willi  a  manner  frank,  ojkmi,  and  winning, 


304  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

he  was  yet  able  to  match  the  craftiest  of  opponents  at 
their  own  weapons  of  scheming  and  dupHcity.  The  idol 
of  the  Huguenots  of  France,  he  was  ready  to  purchase 
the  crown  of  France  at  the  price  of  accepting  the  Catho- 
lic doctrines,  for  he  saw  that  it  was  hopeless  for  him  in 
the  long  run  to  maintain  himself  against  the  hostility 
of  almost  all  the  great  nobles  of  France,  backed  by  the 
great  proportion  of  the  people  and  aided  by  the  Pope 
and  the  Catholic  powers,  so  long  as  he  remained  a 
Protestant.  But  this  change  of  creed  was  scarcely  even 
foreseen  by  those  who  followed  him,  and  it  was  the 
apparent  hopelessness  of  his  cause,  and  the  gallantry 
with  which  he  maintained  it,  that  attracted  the  admira- 
tion of  Europe. 

Henry's  capital  was  at  the  time  garrisoned  by  the 
troops  of  the  Pope  and  Spain.  The  great  nobles  of 
France,  who  had  long  maintained  a  sort  of  semi-inde- 
pendence of  the  crown,  were  all  against  him,  and  were 
calculating  on  founding  independent  kingdoms.  He 
himself  was  excommunicated.  The  League  were  mas- 
ters of  almost  the  whole  of  France,  and  were  well  sup- 
plied with  funds  by  the  Pope  and  the  Catholic  powers, 
while  Henry  was  entirely  dependent  for  money  upon 
what  he  could  borrow  from  Queen  Elizabeth  and  the 
States  of  Holland.  But  no  one  who  listened  to  the 
merry  laugh  of  th.e  king,  as  he  chatted  with  the  little 
group  of  English  gentlemen,  would  have  thought  that 
he  was  engaged  in  a  desperate  and  well-nigh  hopeless 
struggle,  and  that  the  following  day  was  to  be  a  decisive 
one  as  to  his  future  fortunes. 

"  Well,  gentlemen,"  he  said,  as  he  turned  his  horse  to 
ride  away,  "  I  must  ask  you  to  lie  down  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible.    As  long  as  the  officers  are  awake  and  talking  the 


IVRY.  305 

men  cannot  sleep;  and  I  want  all  to  have  a  good  night's 
rest.  The  enemy's  camp  is  close  at  hand,  and  the  battle 
is  sure  to  take  place  at  early  dawn." 

As  the  same  orders  were  given  everywhere  the  camp 
was  quiet  early,  and  before  daylight  the  troops  were 
called  under  arms  and  ranged  in  the  order  appointed  for 
them  to  fight  in. 

The  army  of  the  League  was  astir  in  equally  good 
time.  In  its  center  was  the  battalia,  composed  of  600 
splendid  cavalry,  all  noblemen  of  France,  supported  by 
a  column  of  300  Swiss  and  2000  French  infantry.  On 
the  left  were  600  French  cuirassiers  and  the  1800  troops 
of  Parma,  commanded  by  Count  Egmont.  They  were 
supported  by  6  regiments  of  French  and  Lorrainers, 
and  2000  Germans.  The  right  wing  was  composed  of 
3  regiments  of  Spanish  lancers,  2  troops  of  Germans, 
400  cuirassiers,  and  4  regiments  of  infantry. 

When  the  sun  rose  and  lighted  up  the  contending 
armies,  the  difference  between  their  appearance  was  very 
marked.  That  of  the  League  was  gay  with  the  gilded 
armor,  waving  plumes,  and  silken  scarfs  of  the  French 
nobles,  whose  banners  fluttered  brightly  in  the  air,  while 
the  Walloons  and  Flemish  rivaled  their  French  com- 
rades in  the  splendor  of  the  appointments.  In  the 
opposite  ranks  there  was  neither  gayety  nor  show.  The 
Huguenot  nobles  and  gentlemen,  who  had  for  so  many 
years  been  fighting  for  life  and  religion,  were  clad  in 
armor  dinted  in  a  hundred  battlefields;  and  while  the 
nobles  of  the  League  were  confident  of  victory,  and  loud 
in  demanding  to  be  led  against  the  foe,  Henry  of  Na- 
varre and  his  soldiers  were  kneeling,  praying  to  the  God 
of  battles  to  enable  them  to  bear  themselves  well  in  the 
cominc:  ficht.     Ilcnrv  of  Xavarre  wore  in  his  helmet  a 


3o6  v,Y  en'gland's  aid. 

snow-white  plume,  which  he  ordered  his  troops  to  keep 
in  view,  and  to  follow  wherever  they  should  see  it  wav- 
ing, in  case  his  banner  went  down. 

Artillery  still  played  but  a  small  part  in  battles  on  the 
field,  and  there  were  but  twelve  pieces  on  the  ground, 
equally  divided  between  the  two  armies.  These  opened 
the  battle,  and  Count  Egmont,  whose  cavalry  had  suf- 
fered from  the  fire  of  the  Huguenot  cannon,  ordered 
a  charge,  and  the  splendid  cavalry  of  Parma  swept  down 
upon  the  right  wing  of  Henry.  The  cavalry  under  Mar- 
shal Biron  were  unable  to  withstand  the  shock  and  were 
swept  before  them,  and  Egmont  rode  on  right  up  to  the 
guns  and  sabered  the  artillerymen.  Almost  at  the  same 
moment  the  German  riders  under  Eric  of  Brunswick, 
the  Spanish  and  French  lancers,  charged  down  upon  the 
center  of  the  royal  army.  The  rout  of  the  right  wing 
shook  the  cavalry  in  the  center.  They  wavered,  and  the 
infantry  on  their  flanks  fell  back,  but  the  king  and  his 
ofihcers  rode  among  them,  shouting  and  entreating  them 
to  stand  firm.  The  ground  in  their  front  was  soft  and 
checked  the  impetuosity  of  the  charge  of  the  Leaguers, 
and  by  the  time  they  reached  the  ranks  of  the  Hugue- 
nots they  were  broken  and  disordered,  and  could  make 
no  impression  whatever  upon  them. 

As  soon  as  the  charge  was  repulsed  Henry  set  his 
troops  in  motion,  and  the  battalia  charged  down  upon 
the  disordered  cavalry  of  the  League.  The  lancers  and 
cuirassiers  were  borne  down  by  the  impetuosity  of  the 
charge,  and  ^Marshal  Biron,  rallying  his  troops,  followed 
the  king's  white  plume  into  the  heart  of  the  battle.  Eg- 
mont brought  up  the  cavalry  of  Flanders  to  the  scene, 
and  was  charging  at  their  head  when  he  fell  dead  with  a 
musket-ball  through  the  heart.  BrunsAvick  went  down  in 
the  fight,  and  the  shattered  German  and  Walloon  horse 


IVRY.  307 

were  completely  overthrown  and  cut  to  pieces  by  the 
furious  charges  of  the  Huguenot  cavalry. 

At  one  time  the  victorious  onset  was  checked  by  the 
disappearance  of  the  king's  snow-white  plume,  and  a 
report  ran  through  the  army  that  the  king  was  killed. 
They  wavered  irresolutely.  The  enemy,  regaining 
courage  from  the  cessation  of  their  attacks,  were  again 
advancing,  when  the  king  reappeared,  bareheaded  and 
covered  with  dust  and  blood,  but  entirely  unhurt.  He 
addressed  a  few  cheerful  words  to  his  soldiers,  and  again 
led  a  charge.  It  was  irresistible.  The  enemy  broke  and 
fled  in  the  wildest  confusion,  hotly  pursued  by  the  royal- 
ist cavalry,  while  the  infantry  of  the  League,  who  had 
so  far  taken  no  part  whatever  in  the  battle,  were  seized 
with  a  panic,  threw  away  their  arms,  and  sought  refuge 
in  the  woods  in  their  rear. 

Thus  the  battle  was  decided  only  by  the  cavalry,  the 
infantry  taking  no  part  in  the  fight  on  either  side. 
Eight  hundred  of  the  Leaguers  either  fell  on  the  battle- 
field or  were  drowned  in  crossing  the  river  in  their  rear. 
The  loss  of  the  royalists  was  but  one-fourth  that  num- 
ber. Had  the  king  pushed  forward  upon  Paris  imme- 
diately after  the  battle,  the  city  would  probably  have 
surrendered  without  a  blow,  and  the  Huguenot  leaders 
urged  this  course  upon  him.  Eiron  and  the  other 
Catholics,  however,  argued  that  it  was  better  to  under- 
take a  regular  siege,  and  the  king  yielded  to  this  advice, 
although  the  bolder  course  would  have  been  far  more 
in  accordance  with  his  own  disposition. 

He  was  probably  influenced  l)y  a  variety  of  motives. 
In  the  first  place  his  Swiss  mercenaries  were  in  a  muti- 
nous condition,  and  refused  to  advance  a  single  foot 
unless  they  received  their  arrears  of  pay.  and  this  Henry, 
whose  chests  were  entirely  empty,  had  no  means  of  pro- 


3o8  BY  England's  aid. 

vicling.  In  the  second  place  he  was  at  the  time  secretly 
in  negotiation  with  the  Pope  for  his  conversion,  and  may 
have  feared  to  give  so  heavy  a  blow  to  the  Catholic 
cause  as  would  have  been  effected  by  the  capture  of 
Paris  following  closely  after  the  victory  of  Ivry.  At  any 
rate  he  determined  upon  a  regular  siege.  Moving  for- 
ward he  seized  the  towns  of  Lagny  on  the  Marne  and 
Corbeil  on  the  Seine,  thus  entirely  cutting  ofif  the  food 
supply  of  Paris. 

Lionel  A^ickars  had  borne  his  part  in  the  charges  of 
the  Huguenot  cavalry,  but  as  the  company  to  which  he 
belonged  was  in  the  rear  of  the  battalia,  he  had  no  per- 
sonal encounters  with  the  enemy. 

After  the  advance  toward  Paris  the  duties  of  the 
cavalry  consisted  entirely  in  scouting  the  country,  sweep- 
ing in  provisions  for  their  own  army,  and  preventing 
supplies  from  entering  Paris.  No  siege  operations  were 
undertaken,  the  king  relying  upon  famine  alone  to  reduce 
the  city.  Its  population  at  the  time  the  siege  com- 
menced was  estimated  at  four  hundred  thousand,  and 
the  supply  of  provisions  to  be  sufficient  for  a  month. 
It  was  calculated,  therefore,  that  before  the  League  could 
bring  up  another  army  to  its  relief,  it  must  fall  by 
famine. 

But  no  allowance  had  been  made  for  the  religious 
enthusiasm  and  devotion  to  the  cause  of  the  League  that 
animated  the  population  of  Paris.  Its  governor,  the 
Duke  of  Nemours,  brother  of  Alayenne,  aided  by  the 
three  Spanish  delegates,  the  Cardinal  Gaetano,  and  by 
an  army  of  priests  and  monks,  sustained  the  spirits  of 
the  population;  and  though  the  people  starved  by  thou- 
sands, the  city  resisted  until  toward  the  end  of  August. 
In  that  month  the  army  of  the  League,  united  with 
twelve  thousand  foot  and  three  thousand  horse  from  the 


IVRV.  309 

Netherlands  under  Parma  himself,  advanced  to  its  assist- 
ance; while  ^Maurice  of  Holland,  with  a  small  body  of 
Dutch  troops  and  re-enforcements  from  England,  had 
strengthened  the  army  of  the  king. 

The  numbers  of  the  two  armies  were  not  unequal. 
]\Iany  of  the  French  nobles  had  rallied  around  Henry 
after  his  victon,',  and  of  his  cavalry  four  thousand  were 
nobles  and  their  retainers,  who  served  at  their  own  ex- 
pense, and  were  eager  for  a  battle.  Parma  himself  had 
doubts  as  to  the  results  of  the  conflict.  He  could  rely 
upon  the  troops  he  himself  had  brought,  but  had  no  con- 
fidence in  those  of  the  League;  and  when  Henry  sent 
him  a  formal  challenge  to  a  general  engagement,  Parma 
replied  that  it  was  his  custom  to  refuse  a  combat  when 
a  refusal  seemed  advantageous  for  himself,  and  to  offer 
battle  whenever  it  suited  his  purpose  to  fight. 

For  seven  days  the  two  armies,  each  some  twenty- 
five  thousand  strong,  lay  within  a  mile  or  two  of  each 
other.  Then  the  splendid  cavalry  of  Parma  moved  out 
in  order  of  battle,  with  banners  flying  and  the  pennons 
of  the  lances  fluttering  in  the  wind.  The  king  was  de- 
lighted when  he  saw  that  the  enemy  were  at  last  advanc- 
ing to  the  fight.  He  put  his  troops  at  once  under  arms, 
but  waited  until  the  plan  of  the  enemy's  battle  devel- 
oped itself  before  making  his  dispositions.  But  while 
the  imposing  array  of  cavalry  was  attracting  the  king's 
attention,  Parma  moved  off  with  the  main  body  of  his 
army,  threw  a  division  across  the  river  on  a  pontoon 
bridge,  and  attacked  Lagnv  on  both  sides. 

When  Lagny  was  first  occupied  some  of  Sir  Ralph 
TMmpernel's  party  were  appointed  to  take  up  their  quar- 
ters there;  half  a  company  of  the  English,  who  had 
come  with  them  from  Holland,  were  also  stationed  in 
the  town,  the  garrison  being  altogether  twelve  hundred 


310  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

strong.  Lionel's  horse  had  received  a  bullet  wound  at 
Ivry,  and  although  it  carried  him  for  the  next  day  or 
two,  it  was  evident  that  it  needed  rest  and  attention, 
and  would  be  unfit  to  carry  its  rider  for  some  time, 
Lionel  had  no  liking  for  the  work  of  driving  oflf  the  cattle 
of  the  vmfortunate  landowners  and  peasants,  however 
necessary  it  might  be  to  keep  the  army  supplied  with 
food,  and  was  glad  of  the  excuse  that  his  wounded  horse 
afforded  him  for  remaining  quietly  in  the  town  when  his 
comrades  rode  out  with  the  troop  of  cavalry  stationed 
there. 

It  happened  that  the  officer  in  command  of  the  little 
body  of  English  infantry  was  taken  ill  with  fever,  and 
Sir  Ralph  Pimpernel  requested  Lionel  to  take  his  place. 
This  he  was  glad  to  do,  as  he  was  more  at  home  at 
infantry  work  than  with  the  cavalry.  The  time  went 
slowly,  but  Lionel,  who  had  comfortable  quarters  in  the 
house  of  a  citizen,  did  not  find  it  long.  The  burgher's 
family  consisted  of  his  wife  and  two  daughters,  and  these 
congratulated  themselves  greatly  upon  having  an  officer 
quartered  upon  them  who  not  only  acted  as  a  protection 
to  them  against  the  insolence  of  the  rough  soldiery,  but 
was  courteous  and  pleasant  in  his  manner,  and  tried  in 
every  way  to  show  that  he  regarded  himself  as  a  guest 
and  not  a  master. 

After  the  first  week's  stay  he  requested  that,  instead  of 
having  his  meals  served  to  him  in  a  room  apart,  he  might 
take  them  with  the  family.  The  girls  were  about 
Lionel's  age.  and  after  the  first  constraint  wore  off  he 
became  great  friends  with  them;  and  although  at  first 
he  had  difficulty  in  making  himself  understood,  he  rap- 
idly picked  up  a  little  French,  the  girls  acting  as  his 
teachers. 

"  What  do  you  English  do  here?  "  the  eldest  of  them 


IVRY,  311 

asked  him  when,  six  weeks  after  his  arrival,  they  were 
able  to  converse  fairly  in  a  mixture  of  French  and  Span- 
ish. "  Why  do  you  not  leave  us  French  people  to  fight 
out  our  quarrels  by  ourselves?  " 

"  I  should  put  it  the  other  way,"  Lionel  laughed. 
"  Why  don't  you  French  people  fight  out  your  quarrels 
among  yourselves  instead  of  calling  in  foreigners  to  help 
you?  It  is  because  the  Guises  and  the  League  have 
called  in  the  Spaniards  to  fight  on  the  Catholic  side  that 
the  English  and  Dutch  have  come  to  help  the  Hugue- 
nots. We  are  fighting  the  battle  of  our  own  religion 
here,  not  the  battle  of  Henry  of  Navarre." 

"  I  hate  these  wars  of  religion,"  the  girl  said.  "  Why 
can  we  not  worship  in  our  own  way?  " 

■'  Ah!  that  is  what  we  Protestants  want  to  know,  Mile. 
Claire;  that  is  just  what  your  people  won't  allow.  Did 
you  not  massacre  the  Protestants  in  France  on  the  eve 
of  St.  Bartholomew?  and  have  not  the  Spaniards  been 
for  the  last  twenty  years  trying  to  stamp  out  with  fire 
and  sword  the  new  religion  in  the  Low  Countries?  We 
only  want  to  be  left  alone." 

"  But  your  ciueen  of  England  kills  the  Catholics." 

"Not  at  all,"  Lionel  said  warmly;  "that  is  only  one 
of  the  stories  they  spread  to  excuse  their  own  doings. 
It  is  true  that  Catholics  in  England  have  been  put  to 
deatli,  and  so  have  people  of  the  sect  that  call  themselves 
Anabaptists;  Init  this  has  been  because  they  have  been 
engaged  in  plots  against  the  queen,  and  not  because  of 
tlieir  religion.  The  Catholics  of  England  for  the  most 
part  joined  as  hcartil}-  as  the  Protestants  in  the  prepara- 
tions for  the  defense  of  England  in  the  time  of  the 
Armada,  h^or  my  part,  I  caimot  understand  why  people 
should  quarrel  with  each  other  because  they  worship 
God  in  different  wavs." 


312  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

"  It  is  all  very  bad,  I  am  sure,"  the  girl  said.  "  France 
has  been  torn  to  pieces  by  these  religious  wars  for  years 
and  years.  It  is  dreadful  to  think  what  they  must  be 
suffering  in  Paris  now." 

"  Then  why  don't  they  open  their  gates  to  King 
Henry  instead  of  starving  themselves  at  the  orders  of 
the  legate  of  the  Pope  and  the  agent  of  Philip  of  Spain? 
I  could  understand  if  there  was  another  French  prince 
whom  they  wanted  as  king  instead  of  Henry  of  Xavarre, 
We  have  fought  for  years  in  England  as  to  whether  we 
would  have  a  king  from  the  house  of  York  or  the  house 
of  Lancaster,  but  when  it  comes  to  choosing  between  a 
king  of  your  own  race  and  a  king  named  for  you  by 
Philip  of  Spain,  I  can't  understand  it." 

"  Never  mind.  Master  Vickars.  You  know  what  you 
are  fighting  for,  don't  you?  " 

"I  do;  I  am  fighting  here  to  aid  Holland.  Parma  is 
bringing  all  his  troops  to  aid  the  Guises  here,  and  while 
they  are  away  the  Dutch  will  take  town  after  town,  and 
will  make  themselves  so  strong  that  when  Parma  goes 
back  he  will  find  the  nut  harder  than  ever  to  crack." 

"  How  long  will  Paris  hold  out,  think  you.  Master 
Vickars?     They  say  that  provisions  are  well-nigh  spent." 

"  Judging  from  the  way  in  which  the  Dutch  towns 
held  on  for  weeks  and  weeks  after,  as  it  seemed,  all  sup- 
plies were  exhausted,  I  should  say  that  if  the  people  of 
Paris  are  as  ready  to  suffer  rather  than  yield  as  were  the 
Dutch  burghers,  they  may  hold  on  for  a  long  time  yet. 
It  is  certain  that  no  provisions  can  come  to  them  as  long 
as  we  hold  possession  of  this  town,  and  so  block  the 
river." 

"  But  if  the  armies  of  Parma  and  the  League  come 
they  may  drive  you  away,  Master  Vickars." 

"  It  is  quite  possible,  mademoiselle;  we  do  not  pretend 


IVRV.  313 

to  be  invincible,  but  I  think  there  will  be  some  tough 
fighting  first." 

As  the  weeks  went  on  Lionel  Vickars  came  to  be  on 
very  intimate  terms  with  the  family.  The  two  maid- 
servants shared  in  the  general  liking  for  the  young 
officer.  He  gave  no  more  trouble  than  if  he  were  one 
of  the  family,  and  on  one  or  two  occasions,  when  dis- 
turbances were  caused  by  the  ill-conduct  of  the  miscel- 
laneous bands  which  constituted  the  garrison,  he  brought 
his  half  company  of  English  soldiers  at  once  into  the 
house,  and,  by  his  resolute  attitude,  prevented  the 
marauders  from  entering. 

When  Parma's  army  approached  Sir  Ralph  Pim- 
pernel, with  the  cavalry,  joined  the  king,  but  Lionel 
shared  in  the  disappointment  felt  by  all  the  infantry  of 
the  garrison  of  Lagny  that  they  could  take  no  share  in 
the  great  battle  that  was  expected.  Their  excitement 
rose  high  while  the  armies  lay  watching  each  other. 
From  the  position  of  the  town  down  by  the  river  neither 
army  was  visible  from  its  walls,  and  they  only  learned 
when  occasional  messengers  rode  in  how  matters  were 
going  on.  One  morning  Lionel  was  awoke  by  a  loud 
knocking  at  his  door.  "  What  is  it? '"  he  shouted,  as  he 
sat  up  in  bed. 

"  It  is  I — Timothy  Short,  Masters  \'ickars.  The  ser- 
geant has  sent  me  to  wake  you  in  all  haste.  The  Span- 
iards have  stolen  a  march  upon  us.  They  have  thrown 
a  bridge  across  the  river  somewhere  in  tlic  night,  and 
most  all  their  army  stands  between  us  and  the  king, 
while  a  division  are  preparing  to  besiege  the  town  on 
the  other  side."  Lionel  was  hastily  throwing  on  his 
clothes  and  arming  himself  while  the  man  was  speaking. 

"  Tell  the  sergeant,"  he  saifl,  "  to  get  the  men  under 
arms.     I  will  be  with  him  in  a  few  minutes," 


314  S^    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

When  Lionel  went  out  he  found  that  the  household 
was  already  astir. 

"  Go  not  out  fasting,"  his  host  said,  "  Take  a  cup  of 
wine  and  some  food  before  you  start.  You  may  be  some 
time  before  you  get  an  opportunity  of  eating  again  if 
what  they  say  is  true." 

"  Thank  you  heartily,"  Lionel  replied,  as  he  sat  down 
to  the  table,  on  which  some  food  had  already  been  placed; 
"  it  is  always  better  to  fight  full  than  fasting." 

"  Hark  you!  "  the  bourgeois  said  in  his  ear;  "  if  things 
go  badly  with  you  make  your  way  here.  I  have  a  snug 
hiding  place,  and  I  shall  take  refuge  there  with  my  family 
if  the  Spaniards  capture  the  town.  I  have  heard  of  their 
doings  in  Holland,  and  that  when  they  capture  a  town 
they  spare  neither  age  nor  sex,  and  slay  Catholics  as  well 
as  Protestants;  therefore,  I  shall  take  refuge  till  matters 
have  quieted  down  and  order  is  restored.  I  shall  set  to 
work  at  once  to  carry  my  valuables  there,  and  a  goodly 
store  of  provisions.  My  warehouseman  will  remain  in 
charge  above.  He  is  faithful  and  can  be  trusted,  and  he 
will  tell  the  Spaniards  that  I  am  a  good  Catholic,  and 
lead  them  to  believe  that  I  fled  with  my  family  before 
the  Huguenots  entered  the  town." 

"  Thank  you  greatly,"  Lionel  replied.  "  Should  the 
need  arise  I  will  take  advantage  of  your  kind  ofifer.  But 
it  should  not  do  so.  We  have  twelve  hundred  men  here, 
and  half  that  number  of  citizens  have  kept  the  Spaniards 
at  bay  for  months  before  towns  no  stronger  than  this  in 
Holland.  We  ought  to  be  able  to  defend  ourselves 
here  for  weeks,  and  the  king  will  assuredly  come  to  our 
relief  in  two  or  three  days  at  the  outside." 

L^pon  Lionel  sallying  out  he  found  the  utmost  con- 
fusion and  disorder  reigning.  The  commandant  was 
hurriedly  assigning  to  the  various  companies  composing 


IVRY.  315 

the  garrison  their  places  upon  the  walls.  ^lany  of  the 
soldiers  were  exclaiming  that  they  had  been  betrayed, 
and  that  it  were  best  to  make  terms  with  the  Span- 
iards at  once.  The  difference  between  the  air  of  quiet 
resolution  that  marked  the  conduct  of  the  people  and 
troops  at  Sluys  and  the  excitement  manifested  here 
struck  Lionel  unpleasantly.  The  citizens  all  remained 
in  their  houses,  afraid  lest  the  exultation  they  felt  at  the 
prospect  of  deliverance  would  be  so  marked  as  to 
enrage  the  soldiery.  Lionel's  own  company  was  stand- 
ing quietly  and  in  good  order  in  the  market  place,  and 
as  soon  as  he  received  orders  as  to  the  point  that  he 
should  occupy  on  the  walls  Lionel  marched  them  away. 

In  half  an  hour  the  Spanish  batteries,  which  had  been 
erected  during  the  night,  opened  fire  upon  several  points 
of  the  walls.  The  town  was  ill  provided  with  artillery 
and  the  answer  was  feeble,  and  before  evening  several 
breaches  had  been  effected,  two  of  the  gates  blown  in, 
and  the  Spaniards  advanced  to  the  assault.  Lionel  and 
his  company,  with  one  composed  of  Huguenot  gentle- 
men and  their  retainers,  and  another  of  Germans, 
defended  the  gate  at  which  they  were  posted  with  great 
bravery,  and  succeeded  in  repulsing  the  attacks  of  the 
Spaniards  time  after  time.  The  latter  pressed  forward 
in  heavy  column,  only  to  recoil  broken  and  shattered 
from  the  archway,  which  was  filled  high  with  their  dead. 
The  defenders  had  just  succeeded  in  repulsing  the  last 
of  these  attacks,  when  some  soldiers  ran  by  shouting. 
"All  is  lost!  the  Spaniards  have  entered  the  town  at 
three  points." 

The  German  company  at  once  flisbanded  and  scat- 
tered. The  Huguenot  noble  said  to  Lionel:  "  I  fear  that 
the  news  is  true;  listen  to  the  shouts  and  cries  in  the 
town  behind  us.     I  will  march  with  mv  men  and  see  if 


3i6  BY  England's  aid. 

there  is  any  chance  of  beating  back  the  Spaniards.  If 
not,  if  were  best  to  lay  down  our  arms  and  ask  for  quar- 
ter.    Will  you  try  to  hold  this  gate  until  I  return?  " 

"  I  will  do  so,"  Lionel  said;  "but  I  have  only  about 
thirty  men  left,  and  if  the  Spaniards  come  on  again  we 
cannot  hope  to  repulse  them." 

"  If  I  am  not  back  in  ten  minutes  if  will  be  because 
all  is  lost,"  the  Huguenot  said;  "  and  you  had  then  best 
save  yourself  as  you  can." 

But  long  before  the  ten  minutes  passed  crowds  of 
fugitives  ran  past,  and  Lionel  learned  that  great  num- 
bers of  the  enemy  had  entered,  and  that  they  were  refus- 
ing quarter  and  slaying  all  they  met. 

"  It  is  useless  to  stay  here  longer  to  be  massacred." 
he  said  to  his  men.  "  I  should  advise  you  to  take  refuge 
in  the  churches,  leaving  your  arms  behind  you  as  you 
enter.  It  is  evident  that  further  resistance  is  useless, 
and  would  only  cost  us  our  lives.  The  Spaniards  are 
twenty  to  one,  and  it  is  evident  that  all  hope  of  resist- 
ance is  at  an  end."  The  men  were  only  too  glad  to 
accept  the  advice,  and,  throwing  down  their  arms,  hur- 
ried away.  Lionel  sheathed  his  sword,  and  with  the 
greatest  difliculty  made  his  way  through  the  scene  of 
wild  confusion  to  the  house  where  he  had  lodged.  The 
doors  of  most  of  the  houses  were  fast  closed,  and  the 
inhabitants  were  hurling  down  missiles  of  all  kinds  from 
the  upper  windows  upon  their  late  masters.  The  tri- 
umphant shouts  of  the  Spaniards  rose  loud  in  the  air, 
mingled  with  despairing  cries  and  the  crack  of  firearms. 
Lionel  had  several  narrow  escapes  from  the  missiles 
thrown  from  the  windows  and  roofs,  but  reached  the 
house  of  the  merchant  safely.  The  door  was  half 
opened. 

"Thanks  be  to  Heaven  that  you  have  come!     I  had 


'.kOSSlNU    IHt    BklDUL    Ul-    BijAIS    OVl.R    THL    11a\HN. 

Lnt.  Aid.] 


-I'at'c  jiu. 


IVRY.  317 

well-nigh  given  you  up,  and  in  another  minute  should 
have  closed  the  door.  The  women  are  all  below,  but 
I  waited  until  the  last  minute  for  you." 

Barring  the  door  Lionel's  host  led  the  way  down- 
stairs into  a  great  cellar,  which  served  as  a  warehouse, 
and  extended  under  the  whole  house.  He  made  his 
way  through  the  boxes  and  bales  to  the  darkest  corner 
of  the  great  cellar.  Here  he  pulled  up  a  flag  and 
showed  another  narrow  stair  at  the  bottom  of  which  a 
torch  was  burning.  Bidding  Lionel  descend  he  followed 
him,  lowered  the  flag  behind  him,  and  then  led  the  way 
along  a  narrow  passage,  at  the  end  of  which  was  a  door. 
Opening  it  Lionel  found  himself  in  an  arched  chamber. 
Two  torches  were  burning,  and  the  merchant's  wife  and 
daughters  and  the  two  female  domestics  were  assembled. 
There  was  a  general  exclamation  of  gladness  as  Lionel 
entered. 

"  We  have  been  greatly  alarmed,"  the  mercer's  wife 
said,  "  lest  you  should  not  be  able  to  gain  the  house, 
^Master  \'ickars;  for  we  heard  that  the  Spaniards  are 
broken  in  at  several  points." 

'■  It  was  fortunately  at  the  other  end  of  the  town  to 
that  at  which  I  was  stationed,"  Lionel  said;  "  and  I  was 
just  in  time.  You  have  a  grand  hiding  place  here.  It 
looks  like  the  crypt  of  a  church." 

"  That  is  just  what  it  is,"  the  mercer  said.  "  It  was 
the  church  of  a  monastery  that  stood  here  a  hundred 
years  ago.  The  monks  then  moved  into  a  grander 
place  in  Paris,  and  the  monastery  and  church  which  ad- 
joined our  house  were  pulled  down  and  houses  erected 
upon  the  site.  My  grandfather,  knowing  of  the  exist- 
ence of  the  crypt,  thought  that  it  might  afford  a  rare 
hiding  place  in  case  of  danger,  and  had  the  passage 
driven  from  his  cellar  into  it.     Its  existence  could  never 


3i8  BY  England's  aid. 

be  suspected;  for  as  our  cellar  extends  over  the  whole 
of  our  house,  as  can  easily  be  seen,  none  would  suspect 
that  there  was  a  hiding-place  without  our  walls.  There 
are  three  or  four  chambers  as  large  as  this.  One  of 
them  is  stored  with  all  my  choicest  silks  and  velvets, 
another  will  serve  as  a  chamber  for  you  and  me.  I 
have  enough  provisions  for  a  couple  of  months,  and, 
even  should  they  burn  the  house  down,  we  are  safe 
enousfh  here." 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

STEENWYK. 

Three  days  passed,  and  then  a  slight  noise  was  heard 
as  of  the  trap-door  being  raised.  Lionel  drew  his 
sword. 

"  It  is  my  servant,  no  doubt,"  the  merchant  said;  "  he 
promised  to  come  and  tell  me  how  things  went,  as  soon 
as  he  could  get  an  opportunity  to  come  down  unob- 
served. We  should  hear  more  noise  if  it  were  the  Span- 
iards." Taking  a  light  he  went  along  the  passage,  and 
returned  immediately  afterward  followed  by  his  man; 
the  latter  had  his  head  bound  up,  and  carried  his  arm 
in  a  sling.  An  exclamation  of  pity  broke  from  the 
ladies. 

"  You  are  badly  hurt,  Jacques.    What  has  happened?  " 

"  It  is  well  it  is  no  worse,  mistress,"  he  replied. 
"  The  Spaniards  are  fiends,  and  behaved  as  if  they  were 
sacking  a  city  of  Dutch  Huguenots  instead  of  entering 
a  town  inhabited  by  friends.  For  an  hour  or  two  they 
cut  and  slashed,  pillaged  and  robbed.  They  came  rush- 
ing into  the  shop,  and  before  I  could  say  a  word  one  run 
me  through  the  shoulder  and  another  laid  my  head  open. 


STEENWYK.  319 

It  was  an  hour  or  two  before  I  came  to  my  senses.  I 
found  the  house  turned  topsy-turvy;  everything  worth 
taking  had  gone,  and  what  was  not  taken  was  damaged. 
I  tied  up  my  head  and  arm  as  best  I  could,  and  then  sat 
quiet  in  a  corner  till  the  din  outside  began  to  subside. 
The  officers  did  their  best.  1  hear,  and  at  last  got  the  men 
into  order.  Numbers  of  the  townsfolk  have  been  killed, 
and  every  one  of  the  garrison  was  butchered.  I  tell  you, 
mistress,  it  is  better  to  have  ten  Huguenot  armies  in 
possession,  one  after  another,  than  one  Spanish  force, 
though  the  latter  come  as  friends  and  coreligionists. 
Well,  as  soon  as  things  quieted  down,  the  soldiers  were 
divided  among  the  houses  of  the  townsfolk,  and  we  have 
a  sergeant  and  ten  men  quartered  above;  but  half  an 
hour  ago  they  were  called  away  on  some  duty,  and  I 
took  the  opportunity  to  steal  down  here." 

"Have  you  told  them  that  we  were  away,  Jacques?" 

"  No,  monsieur;  no  one  has  asked  me  about  it.  They 
saw  by  the  pictures  and  shrines  that  you  were  good 
Catholics,  and  after  the  first  outburst  they  have  left 
things  alone.  But  if  it  is  not  too  dreary  for  the  ladies 
here,  I  should  advise  you  to  wait  for  a  time  and  see  how 
things  go  before  you  show  yourselves." 

"  That  is  my  opinion  too,  Jacques.  We  can  wait  here 
for  another  two  months  if  need  be.  Doubtless,  unless 
the  Huguenots  show  signs  of  an  intention  to  attack  the 
town,  only  a  small  garrison  will  be  left  here,  and  it  may 
be  that  those  in  our  house  will  be  withdrawn." 

"  Do  you  think  it  will  l^e  possible  for  me  to  make  my 
escape,  Jac(|ucs?  "   Lionel  asked. 

"  I  should  think  so,  sir.  Ever  since  the  Spaniards 
entered  the  town  boats  with  provisions  for  Paris  have 
been  coming  along  in  great  numbers.  From  what  I 
hear  the  soldiers  sav  there  is  no  chance  of  a  battle  at 


326  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

present,  for  the  Huguenot  army  have  drawn  off  to  a 
distance,  seeing  that  Paris  is  revictualed  and  that  there 
is  no  chance  of  taking  it.  They  say  that  numbers  of 
the  French  lords  with  the  Huguenot  army  have  ilrawn 
off  and  are  making  for  their  homes.  At  any  rate  there 
is  no  fear  of  an  attack  here,  and  the  gates  stand  open  all 
day.  Numbers  of  the  townsfolk  have  been  to  Paris  to 
see  friends  there,  and  I  should  say  that,  if  you  had  a 
disguise,  you  could  pass  out  easily  enough." 

The  question  was  discussed  for  some  time.  Lionel 
was  very  anxious  to  rejoin  the  army,  and  it  was  finally 
settled  that  Jacques  should  the  next  night  bring  him 
down  a  suit  of  his  own  clothes,  and  the  first  time  the  sol- 
diers were  all  away  should  fetch  him  out,  accompany  him 
through  the  gates  of  the  town,  and  act  as  his  guide  as 
far  as  he  could. 

The  next  night  Lionel  received  the  clothes.  Two 
days  later  Jacques  came  down  early  in  the  morning  to 
say  that  the  soldiers  above  had  just  gone  out  on  duty. 
Lionel  at  once  assumed  his  disguise,  and  with  the 
heartiest  thanks  for  the  great  service  they  had  rendered 
him  took  his  leave  of  the  kind  merchant  and  his  family. 
Jacques  was  charged  to  accompany  him  as  far  as  pos- 
sible, and  to  set  him  well  on  his  way  toward  the  Hugue- 
not army,  for  Lionel's  small  knowledge  of  French  would 
be  detected  by  the  first  person  who  accosted  him.  On 
going  out  into  the  street  Lionel  found  that  there  were 
many  peasants  who  had  come  in  to  sell  fowls,  eggs,  and 
vegetables  in  the  town,  and  he  and  Jacques  passed  with- 
out a  question  through  the  gates. 

Jacques  had,  the  evening  before,  ascertained  from  the 
soldiers  the  position  of  Parma's  army.  A  long  detour 
had  to  be  made,  and  it  was  two  days  before  they  came 
in  sight  of  the  tents  of  Henry's  camp.     They  had  ob- 


STEENWYK.  32 1 

served  the  greatest  precautions  on  their  way,  and  had 
only  once  fallen  in  with  a  troop  of  Parma's  cavalry. 
These  had  asked  no  questions,  supposing  that  Jacques 
and  his  companion  were  making  their  way  from  Paris  to 
visit  their  friends  after  the  siege;  there  being  nothing  in 
their  attire  to  attract  attention,  still  less  suspicion.  The 
peasants  they  met  on  their  way  eagerly  demanded  news 
from  Paris,  but  Jacques  easily  satisfied  them  by  saying 
that  they  had  had  a  terrible  time,  and  that  many  had  died 
of  hunger,  but  that  now  that  the  river  was  open  again 
better  times  had  come.  When  within  a  couple  of  miles 
of  the  army  Jacques  said  good-by  to  Lionel,  who  would 
have  rewarded  him  handsomely  for  his  guidance,  but 
Jacques  would  not  accept  money. 

"  You  are  the  master's  guest,"  he  said,  "  and  you  saved 
his  house  from  plunder  when  your  people  were  in  posses- 
sion. He  and  my  mistress  would  never  forgive  me  if  I 
took  money  from  you.  I  am  well  content  in  having  been 
able  to  assist  so  kind  a  young  gentleman." 

When  Lionel  arrived  at  the  camp  he  soon  found  his 
way  to  Sir  Ralph  Pimpernel's  tent,  where  he  was  received 
as  one  from  the  dead.  There  was  no  difihculty  in  provid- 
ing himself  again  with  armor  and  arms,  for  of  these 
there  were  abundance — the  spoils  of  Ivry — in  the  camp. 
When  he  was  reclothed  and  rearmed  Sir  Ralph  took 
him  t(j  the  king's  tent,  and  from  him  Henry  learned  for 
the  first  time  the  circumstances  that  had  attended  the 
capture  of  Lagny. 

"  And  so  they  put  the  whole  garrison  to  the  sword," 
the  king  said  with  indignation.  "  I  will  make  any  Span- 
iards that  fall  in  my  hands  pay  dearly  for  it!  '-' 

Henry  had  indeed  been  completely  outgeneraled  by 
his  opponent.  While  he  had  been  waiting  with  his  army 
for  a  pitched  battle  Parma  had  invested  Lagny,  and  there 


32  2  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

were  no  means  of  relieving  it  except  by  crossing  the  river 
in  the  face  of  the  whole  army  of  the  enemy,  an  enterprise 
impossible  of  execution.  As  soon  as  Lagny  had  fallen 
provisions  and  ammunition  were  at  once  poured  into 
Paris,  two  thousand  boatloads  arriving  in  a  single  day. 

King  Henry's  army  immediately  fell  to  pieces.  The 
cavalry,  having  neither  food  nor  forage,  rode  ofif  by  hun- 
dreds every  day,  and  in  a  week  but  two  thousand  out  of 
his  six  thousand  horse  remained  with  him.  The  infantry 
also,  seeing  now  no  hope  of  receiving  their  arrears  of 
pay,  disbanded  in  large  numbers,  and  after  an  unsuc- 
cessful attempt  to  carry  Paris  by  a  night  attack,  the  king 
fell  back  with  the  remnant  of  his  force.  Corbeil  was 
assaulted  and  captured  by  Parma,  and  the  two  great 
rivers  of  Paris  were  now  open. 

If  Parma  could  have  remained  with  his  army  in 
France,  the  cause  of  Henry  of  Navarre  would  have  been 
lost.  But  sickness  was  making  ravages  among  his 
troops.  Dissensions  broke  out  between  the  Spaniards. 
Italians,  and  Xetherlanders  of  his  army  and  their  French 
allies,  who  hated  the  foreigners,  though  they  had  come 
to  their  assistance.  Lastly,  his  presence  was  urgently 
required  in  the  Netherlands,  where  his  work  was  as  far 
from  being  done  as  ever.  Therefore,  to  the  dismay  of 
the  Leaguers,  he  started  early  in  November  on  his 
march  back. 

No  sooner  did  he  retire  than  the  king  took  the  field 
again,  recaptured  Lagny  and  Corbeil,  and  recommenced 
the  siege  of  Paris,  while  his  cavalry  hung  upon  the  rear 
and  flanks  of  Parma's  army  and  harassed  them  continu- 
ally, until  they  crossed  the  frontier,  where  the  duke  found 
that  affairs  had  not  improved  during  his  absence. 

Lionel  had  obtained  permission  to  accompany  the 
force  which  captured  Lagny,  and  as  soon  as  they  entered 


STEENWVK.  323 

the  town  hurried  to  the  mercer's  house.  He  found 
Jacques  in  possession,  and  learned  that  the  family  had 
weeks  before  left  the  crypt  and  reoccupied  the  house, 
but  had  again  taken  refuge  there  when  the  Huguenots 
attacked  the  town.  Lionel  at  once  went  below,  and  was 
received  with  delight.  He  was  now  able  to  repay  to 
some  extent  the  obligations  he  had  received  from  them, 
by  protecting  them  from  all  interference  by  the  new  cap- 
tors of  the  town,  from  whom  the  majority  of  the  citizens 
received  harsh  treatment  for  the  part  they  had  taken  in 
attacking  the  garrison  when  the  Spaniards  first  entered. 

Prince  Maurice's  visit  to  the  camp  of  Henry  had  been 
but  a  short  one;  and  as  soon  as  Parma  had  effected  the 
relief  of  Paris,  and  there  was  no  longer  a  chance  of  a 
great  battle  being  fought,  he  returned  to  Holland,  fol- 
lowed after  the  recapture  of  Lagny  by  Sir  Ralph  Pimper- 
nel and  the  few  survivors  of  his  party,  who  were  all 
heartily  weary  of  the  long  period  of  inaction  that  had 
followed  the  victory  at  Ivry. 

They  found  that  during  their  absence  there  had  been 
little  doing  in  the  Netherlands,  save  that  Sir  Francis 
\^ere,  with  a  small  body  of  English  infantry  and  cavalry, 
had  stormed  some  formidable  works  the  Spaniards  had 
thrown  up  to  prevent  relief  being  given  to  Reckling- 
hausen, which  they  were  besieging.  He  effected  the 
relief  of  the  town  and  drove  off  the  besiegers.  He  then 
attacked  and  captured  a  fort  on  the  bank  of  the  Rhine, 
opposite  the  town  of  Wesel. 

At  the  end  of  the  year  1590  there  were,  including  the 
garrisons,  some  eight  thousand  English  infantry  and 
cavalry  in  Flolland,  and  the  year  that  followed  was  to  see 
a  great  change  in  the  nature  of  the  war.  The  efforts  of 
Prince  Maurice  to  improve  his  army  were  to  bear  effect, 
and  with  the  assistance  of  his  English  allies  he  was  to 


324  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

commence  an  active  offensive  war,  to  astonish  his  foes 
by  the  rapidity  with  which  he  maneuvered  the  new  fight- 
ing machine  he  had  created,  and  to  commence  a  new 
departure  in  the  tactics  of  war. 

In  May  he  took  the  field,  requesting  Vere  to  co- 
operate with  him  in  the  siege  of  Zutphen.  But  Sir 
Francis  determined  in  the  first  place  to  capture  on  his 
own  account  the  Zutphen  forts  on  the  opposite  side  of 
the  river,  since  these  had  been  lost  by  the  treachery  of 
Roland  Yorke.  He  dressed  up  a  score  of  soldiers,  some 
as  peasants,  others  as  countrywomen,  and  provided 
them  with  baskets  of  eggs  and  other  provisions.  At 
daybreak  these  went  down  by  twos  and  threes  to  the 
Zutphen  ferry,  as  if  waiting  to  be  taken  across  to  the 
town;  and  while  waiting  for  the  boat  to  come  across  for 
them,  they  sat  down  near  the  gate  of  the  fort. 

A  few  minutes  later  a  party  of  English  cavalry  were 
seen  riding  rapidly  toward  the  fort.  The  pretended 
country  people  sprang  to  their  feet,  and  with  cries  of 
alarm  ran  toward  it  for  shelter.  The  gates  were  thrown 
open  to  allow  them  to  enter.  As  they  ran  in  they  drew 
out  the  arms  concealed  under  their  clothes  and  over- 
powered the  guard.  The  cavalry  dashed  up  and  entered 
the  gate  before  the  garrison  could  assemble,  and  the  fort 
was  captured. 

Vere  at  once  began  to  throw  up  his  batteries  for  the 
attack  upon  the  town  across  the  river,  and  the  prince 
invested  the  city  on  the  other  side.  So  diligently  did 
the  besiegers  work  that  before  a  week  had  passed  after 
the  surprise  of  the  fort  the  batteries  were  completed, 
thirty-two  guns  placed  in  position,  and  the  garrison, 
seeing  there  was  no  hope  of  relief,  surrendered. 

On  the  very  day  of  taking  possession  of  the  town,  the 
allies,  leaving  a  garrison  there,  marched  against  Deven- 


STEEXWVK.  325 

ter,  seven  miles  down  the  river,  and  within  five  days  had 
invested  the  place,  and  opened  their  batteries  upon  the 
weakest  part  of  the  town.  A  breach  was  effected,  and  a 
storm  was  ordered.  A  dispute  arose  between  the  Eng- 
lish, Scotch,  and  Dutch  troops  as  to  who  should  have 
the  honor  of  leading  the  assault.  Prince  ]\Iaurice  de- 
cided in  favor  of  the  English,  in  order  that  they  might 
have  an  opportunity  of  wiping  out  the  stigma  on  the 
national  honor  caused  by  the  betrayal  of  Deventer  by 
the  traitor  Sir  William  Stanley. 

To  reach  the  breach  it  was  necessary  to  cross  a  piece 
of  water  called  the  Haven.  Sir  Francis  \'ere  led  the 
English  across  the  bridge  of  boats  which  had  been 
thrown  over  the  water;  but  the  bridge  was  too  short. 
Some  of  the  troops  sprang  over  and  pushed  boldly  for 
the  breach,  others  were  pushed  over  and  drowned. 
Alany  of  those  behind  stripped  ofi  their  armor  and  swam 
across  the  Haven,  supported  by  some  Dutch  troops  who 
had  been  told  ofT  to  follow  the  assaulting  party.  But  at 
the  breach  they  were  met  by  \'an  der  Berg,  the  gov- 
ernor, with  seven  companies  of  soldiers,  and  these  fought 
so  courageously  that  the  assailants  were  unable  to  win 
their  way  up  the  breach,  and  fell  back  at  last  with  a 
loss  of  two  hundred  and  twenty-five  men  killed  and 
wounded. 

While  the  assault  was  going  on.  the  artillery  of  the 
besiegers  continued  to  play  upon  other  parts  of  the  town. 
and  effected  great  damage.  On  the  following  night  the 
garrison  endeavored  to  capture  the  bridge  across  the 
Haven,  but  were  repulsed  with  loss,  and  in  the  morning 
the  place  surrendered.  The  success  of  the  patriots  was 
due  in  no  slight  degree  to  the  fact  that  Parma  with  the 
greatest  part  of  his  army  was  again  absent  in  France, 
and  the  besieged  towns  had  therefore  no  hope  of  assist- 


326  BY  England's  aid. 

ance  from  without.  The  States  now  determined  to  seize 
the  opportunity  of  capturing-  the  towns  held  by  the  Span- 
iards in  Friesland. 

The  three  principal  towns  in  the  possession  of  the 
Spaniards  were  Groningen,  Steenwyk,  and  Coevorden. 
After  capturing  several  less  important  places  and  forts 
Prince  Maurice  advanced  against  Steenwyk.  But  just 
hs  he  was  about  to  commence  the  siege  he  received  press- 
ing letters  from  the  States  to  hurry  south,  as  Parma  was 
marching  with  his  whole  army  to  capture  the  fort  of 
Knodsenburg,  which  had  been  raised  in  the  previous 
autumn  as  a  preparation  for  the  siege  of  the  important 
city  of  Nymegen. 

The  Duke  of  Parma  considered  that  he  had  ample 
time  to  reduce  Knodsenburg  before  Prince  Maurice 
could  return  to  its  assistance.  Two  great  rivers  barred 
the  prince's  return,  and  he  would  have  to  traverse  the 
dangerous  district  called  the  Foul  Meadow,  and  the 
great  quagmire  known  as  the  Rouvenian  Morass.  But 
Prince  Maurice  had  now  an  opportunity  of  showing  the 
excellence  of  the  army  he  had  raised  and  trained.  He 
received  the  news  of  Parma's  advance  on  the  15th  of 
July;  two  days  later  he  was  on  the  march  south,  and  in 
five  days  had  thrown  bridges  of  boats  across  the  two 
rivers,  had  crossed  morass  and  swamp,  and  appeared  in 
front  of  the  Spanish  army. 

One  assault  had  already  been  delivered  by  the  Span- 
iards against  Knodsenburg,  but  this  had  been  repulsed 
with  heavy  loss.  As  soon  as  the  patriot  army  ap- 
proached the  neighborhood,  Parma's  cavalry  went  out 
to  drive  in  its  skirmishers.  \"ere  at  once  proposed  to 
Prince  Maurice  to  inflict  a  sharp  blow  upon  the  enemy, 
and  with  the  approval  of  the  prince  marched  with  twelve 
hundred   foot   and   five   hundred   horse   along  the   dvke 


STEENWVK.  327 

which  ran  across  the  low  country.  ^Marching  to  a  spot 
where  a  bridge  crossed  a  narrow  river  he  placed  half  his 
infantry  in  ambush  there;  the  other  half  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  further  back. 

Two  hundred  light  cavalry  were  sent  forward  to  beat 
up  the  enemy's  outposts,  and  then  retreat;  the  rest  of 
the  cavalry  were  posted  in  the  rear  of  the  infantry.  An- 
other dyke  ran  nearly  parallel  with  the  first,  falling  into 
it  at  some  distance  in  the  rear  of  \'ere"s  position,  and 
here  Prince  Maurice  stationed  himself  with  a  body  of 
horse  and  foot  to  cover  \'ere's  retreat  should  he  be 
obliged  to  fall  back.  About  noon  the  light  cavalry  skir- 
mished with  the  enemy  and  fell  back,  but  were  not  fol- 
lowed. About  half  an  hour  later  the  scouts  brought 
word  that  the  Spaniards  were  at  hand. 

Suddenly,  and  v.ithout  orders,  eight  hundred  of 
Maurice's  cavalry  galloped  off  to  meet  the  enemy;  but 
they  soon  came  back  again  at  full  speed,  with  a  strong 
force  of  Spanish  cavalry  in  pursuit.  A'ere's  infantry  at 
once  sallied  out  from  their  ambush  among  the  trees, 
poured  their  fire  into  the  enemy,  and  charged  them  with 
their  pikes.  The  Spaniards  turned  to  fly,  when  Vere's 
cavalry  charged  them  furiously  and  drove  them  back  in 
headlong  rout  to  their  own  camp,  taking  a  great  number 
of  prisoners,  among  them  many  officers  of  rank,  and  five 
hundred  horses.  Parma  finding  himself  thus  suddenly 
in  face  of  a  superior  arm}-,  with  a  rapid  river  in  his  rear, 
fell  back  across  the  Waal,  and  then  proceeded  to  Spa  to 
recruit  his  shattered  health,  leaving  \'erdugo,  an  experi- 
enced officer,  in  command. 

Instead  of  proceeding  to  besiege  Nvmegen,  Maurice 
niarcheil  away  as  suddenly  and  quickly  as  before,  and 
captured  Ilulst,  on  the  borders  of  Zecland  and  Brabant, 
a  dozen   miles   only   from   Antwerp,   and   then   turning 


328  BY  England's  aid. 

again,  was  in  three  days  back  at  Nymegen,  and  had 
placed  sixty-eight  pieces  of  artillery  in  position.  He 
opened  fire  on  the  20th  of  October,  and  the  next  day  the 
important  city  of  Nymegen  surrendered.  This  series 
of  brilliant  successes  greatly  raised  the  spirits  of  the 
Netherlanders,  and  proportionately  depressed  those  of 
the  Spaniards  and  their  adherents. 

Parma  himself  was  ill  from  annoyance  and  disappoint- 
ment. The  army  with  which  he  might  have  completed 
the  conquest  of  the  Netherlands  had,  in  opposition  to  his 
entreaties  and  prayers,  been  frittered  away  by  Philip's 
orders  in  useless  expeditions  in  France,  while  the  young 
and  active  generals  of  the  Dutch  and  English  armies 
were  snatching  town  after  town  from  his  grasp,  and  con- 
solidating the  Netherlands,  so  recently  broken  up  by 
Spanish  strongholds,  into  a  compact  body,  whose  in- 
creasing wealth  and  importance  rendered  it  every  day  a 
more  formidable  opponent.  It  is  true  that  Parma  had 
saved  first  Paris  and  afterward  Rouen  for  the  League, 
but  it  was  at  the  cost  of  loosening  Philip's  hold  over  the 
most  important  outpost  of  the  Spanish  dominions. 

In  the  following  spring  Parma  was  again  forced  to 
march  into  France  with  twenty  thousand  men,  and 
Maurice,  as  soon  as  the  force  started,  prepared  to  take 
advantage  of  its  absence.  With  six  thousand  foot  and 
two  thousand  horse  he  again  appeared  at  the  end  of  May 
before  Steenwyk.  This  town  was  the  key  to  the  prov- 
ince of  Drenthe,  and  one  of  the  safeguards  of  Friesland; 
it  was  considered  one  of  the  strongest  fortresses  of  the 
time.  Its  garrison  consisted  of  sixteen  companies  of 
foot  and  some  cavalry,  and  twelve  thousand  Walloon 
infantry;  commanded  by  Lewis,  the  youngest  of  the 
Counts  de  Berg,  a  brave  lad  of  eighteen  years  of  age. 

In  this  siege,  for  the  first  time,  the  spade  was  used  by 


STEES'WVK.  329 

soldiers  in  the  field.  Hitherto  the  work  had  been  con- 
sidered derogatory  to  troops,  and  peasants  and  miners 
had  been  engaged  for  the  work;  but  Prince  [Maurice 
had  taught  his  soldiers  that  their  duty  was  to  work  as 
well  as  fight,  and  they  now  proved  the  value  of  his 
teaching. 

The  besieged  made  several  successful  sorties,  and  Sir 
Francis  \'ere  had  been  severely  wounded  in  the  leg. 
The  cannonade  effected  but  little  damage  on  the  strong 
walls;  but  the  soldiers,  working  night  and  day,  drove 
mines  under  two  of  the  principal  bastions,  and  con- 
structed two  great  chambers  there ;  these  were  charged, 
one  with  five  thousand  pounds  of  powder,  the  other  with 
half  that  quantity.  On  the  3d  of  July  the  mines  were 
sprung.  The  bastion  of  the  east  gate  was  blown  to 
jMcces  and  the  other  bastion  greatly  injured,  but  many 
of  the  Dutch  troops  standing  ready  for  the  assault  were 
also  killed  by  the  explosion. 

The  storming  paities,  however,  rushed  forward,  and 
the  two  bastions  were  captured.  This  left  the  town  at 
the  mercy  of  the  besiegers.  The  next  day  the  garrison 
surrendered,  and  were  permitted  to  march  away.  Three 
hundred  and  fifty  had  been  killed,  among  them  young 
Count  Lewis  \'an  der  Berg,  and  two  hundred  had  been 
left  behind,  severely  wounded,  in  the  town.  Between 
five  and  six  hundred  of  the  besiegers  were  killed  during 
the  course  of  the  siege.  The  very  day  after  the  surren- 
der of  Steenwyk  Maurice  marched  away  and  laid  siege 
to  Coevorden.  This  city,  which  was  most  strongly  for- 
tified, lay  between  two  great  swamps,  between  which 
there  was  a  passage  of  about  half  a  mile  in  width. 

Another  of  the  \'an  der  Bergs,  Count  Frederick,  com- 
manded the  garrison  of  a  thousand  veterans.  \'erdugo 
sent  to  Parma  and  Mondraeon  for  aid,  but  none  could 


33<5  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

be  sent  to  him,  and  the  prince  worked  at  his  fortifications 
andisturbed.  His  force  was  weakened  by  the  with- 
drawal of  Sir  Francis  \^ere  with  three  of  the  Enghsh 
regiments,  EHzabth  having  sent  peremptory  orders 
that  this  force  should  follow  those  already  withdrawn  to 
aid  Henry  of  Navarre  in  Brittany.  \>ry  unwillingly 
Vere  obeyed  and  marched  to  Doesburg  on  the  Yssel. 
But  a  fortnight  after  he  arrived  there,  while  he  was  wait- 
ing for  ships  to  transport  him  to  Brittany,  the  news  came 
to  him  that  \"erdugo,  having  gathered  a  large  force 
together,  was  about  to  attack  Prince  Maurice  in  his 
camp,  and  Vere  at  once  started  to  the  prince's  aid. 

On  the  night  of  the  6th  of  September,  \'erdugo,  with 
four  thousand  foot  and  eighteen  hundred  cavalry,  wear- 
ing their  shirts  outside  their  armor  to  enable  them  to 
distinguish  each  other  in  the  dark,  fell  upon  Maurice's 
camp.  Fortunately  the  prince  was  prepared,  having 
intercepted  a  letter  from  Verdugo  to  the  governor  of  the 
town.  A  desperate  battle  took  place,  but  at  break  of 
day,  while  its  issue  was  still  uncertain,  Vere,  wdio  had 
marched  all  night,  came  up  and  threw  himself  into  the 
battle.  His  arrival  was  decisive.  A^erdugo  drew  off 
with  a  loss  of  three  hundred  killed,  and  five  days  later 
Coevorden  surrendered,  and  Prince  Maurice's  army  went 
into  winter  cjuarters. 

A  few  weeks  later  Parma  died,  killed  by  the  burden 
Philip  threw  upon  him,  broken  down  by  the  constant 
disappointment  of  his  hopes  of  carrying  his  work  to  a 
successful  end,  by  the  incessant  interference  of  Philip 
with  his  plans,  and  by  the  anxiety  caused  by  the  muti- 
nies arising  from  his  inability  to  pay  his  troops,  although 
he  had  borrowed  to  the  utmost  on  his  own  possessions, 
and  pawned  even  his  jewels  to  keep  them  from  starva- 


STEENWVK.  331 

tion.  He  was  undoubtedly  the  greatest  commander  of 
his  age,  and  had  he  been  left  to  carry  out  his  own  plans, 
would  have  crushed  out  the  last  ember  of  resistance  in 
the  Netherlands  and  consolidated  the  power  of  Spain 
there. 

He  was  succeeded  in  his  post  by  the  Archduke  Albert, 
but  for  a  time  Ernest  Alansfelt  continued  to  command 
the  army  and  to  manage  the  affairs  in  the  Netherlands. 
In  Alarch,  1593,  Prince  ]\Iaurice  appeared  with  his  army 
in  front  of  Gertruydenberg.  The  city  itself  was  an 
important  one,  and  its  position  on  the  Maas  rendered  it 
of  the  greatest  use  to  the  Spaniards,  as  through  it  they 
were  at  any  moment  enabled  to  penetrate  into  the  heart 
of  Holland.  Gertruydenberg  and  Groningen,  the  capi- 
tal of  Friesland,  were  now,  indeed,  the  only  important 
places  in  the  republic  that  remained  in  possession  of  the 
.Spaniards.  Hohenlohe  with  a  portion  of  the  army  estab- 
lished himself  to  the  east  of  the  city,  Alaurice  with  its 
main  body  to  the  west. 

Two  bridges  constructed  across  the  river  Douge 
afforded  a  means  of  communication  between  the  armies, 
and  plank  roads  were  laid  across  the  swamps  for  the 
passage  of  baggage  wagons.  Three  thousand  soldiers 
laijored  incessantly  at  the  works,  which  were  intended 
not  only  to  isolate  the  city,  but  to  defend  the  besiegers 
from  any  attack  that  might  be  made  upon  them  by  a 
relieving  army.  The  better  to  protect  themselves,  miles 
of  country  were  laid  unde-  water,  and  palisade  work 
erected  to  render  the  country  impregnable  by  cavalry. 

Ernest  ]\Iansfelt  did  his  best  to  relieve  the  town.  His 
son.  Count  Charles,  with  five  thousand  troops,  had  been 
sent  into  France,  but  by  sweeping  up  all  the  garrisons, 
he  moved  with  a  considerable  armv  toward  Gertruvden- 


^^i  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

berg  and  challenged  Maurice  to  issue  out  from  his  lines 
to  fight  him.  But  the  prince  had  no  idea  of  risking  a 
certain  success  upon  the  issue  of  a  battle. 

A  hundred  pieces  of  artillery  on  the  batteries  played 
incessantly  on  the  town,  while  a  blockading  squadron  of 
Zeeland  ships  assisted  in  the  bombardment,  and  so  ter- 
rible was  the  fire  that,  when  the  town  was  finally  taken, 
only  four  houses  were  found  to  have  escaped  injury. 

Two  commandants  of  the  place  were  killed  one  after 
the  other,  and  the  garrison  of  a  thousand  veterans,  be- 
sides the  burgher  militia,  was  greatly  reduced  in  strength. 
At  last,  after  ninety  days'  siege,  the  town  suddenly  fell. 
Upon  the  24th  of  June  three  Dutch  captains  were  reliev- 
ing guard  in  the  trenches  near  the  great  north  bastion  of 
the  town,  when  it  occurred  to  them  to  scale  the  wall  of 
the  fort  and  see  what  was  going  on  inside.  They  threw 
some  planks  across  the  ditch,  and  taking  half  a  company 
of  soldiers,  climbed  cautiously  up.  They  obtained  a 
foothold  before  the  alarm  was  given.  There  was  a  fierce 
hand-to-hand  struggle,  and  sixteen  of  the  party  fell,  and 
nine  of  the  garrison.  The  rest  fled  into  the  city.  The 
Governor  Gysant,  rushing  to  the  rescue  without  staying 
to  put  on  his  armor,  was  killed. 

Count  Solms  came  from  the  besieging  camp  to  investi- 
gate the  sudden  uproar,  and  to  his  profound  astonish- 
ment was  met  by  a  deputation  from  the  city  asking  for 
terms  of  surrender.  Prince  Maurice  soon  afterward 
came  up,  and  the  terms  of  capitulation  were  agreed  upon. 
The  garrison  were  allowed  to  retire  with  side-arms  and 
baggage,  and  fifty  wagons  were  lent  to  them  to  carry  off 
their  wounded. 

In  the  following  spring  Coevorden,  which  had  been 
invested  by  V^erdugo,  was  relieved,  and  Groningen,  the 
last  great  city  of  the  Netherlands  in  the  hands  of  the 


STEENWYK.  1,7,;^ 

Spaniards,  was  besieged.  ]\Iines  were  driven  under  its 
principal  bastion,  and  when  these  were  sprung",  after 
sixty-five  days'  siege,  the  city  was  forced  to  surrender. 
Thus  for  the  first  time,  after  years  of  warfare,  Holland, 
Zeeland,  and  Friesland  became  truly  united,  and  free 
from  the  grasp  of  the  hated  invader. 

Throughout  the  last  three  years  of  warfare  Sir  Francis 
A'ere  had  proved  an  able  assistant  to  the  prince,  and  the 
English  troops  had  fought  bravely  side  by  side  with  the 
Dutch:  but  their  contingent  had  been  but  a  small  one, 
for  the  majority  of  \^ere's  force  had,  like  that  of  the 
Spaniards,  been  withdrawn  for  service  in  France.  The 
struggle  in  that  country  was  nearly  at  an  end.  The  con- 
version of  Henry  of  Xavarre  for  the  second  time  to  the 
Catholic  religion  had  ranged  many  Catholics,  who  had 
hitherto  been  opposed  to  him,  under  his  banner,  while 
many  had  fallen  away  from  the  ranks  of  the  League  in 
disgust  when  Philip  of  Spain  at  last  threw  off  the  mask 
of  disinterestedness,  and  proposed  his  nephew  the  Arch- 
duke Ernest  as  king  of  France. 

In  July,  1595,  a  serious  misfortune  befell  the  allied 
army.  They  had  laid  siege  to  Crolle,  and  had  made  con- 
siderable progress  with  the  siege,  when  the  Spanish 
army,  under  command  of  ]\Iondragon,  the  aged  governor 
of  Antwerp,  marched  to  its  relief.  As  the  army  of 
Maurice  was  inferior  in  numbers,  the  States  would  not 
consent  to  a  general  action.  The  siege  was  consequently 
raised;  and  ]^Iondragon  having  attained  his  object,  fell 
hack  to  a  position  on  the  Rhine  at  Orsoy.  above  Rhein- 
bcrg,  whence  he  could  watch  the  movements  of  the 
alHed  army  encamped  on  the  opposite  bank  at  Bislich, 
a  few  miles  below  Wesel. 

The  Spanish  army  occupied  both  sides  of  the  river,  the 
wing  on  the  right  bank  being  protected  from  attack  by 


334  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

the  river  Lippe,  which  falls  into  the  Rhine  at  Wesel,  and 
by  a  range  of  moorland  hills  called  the  Testerburg.  The 
Dutch  cavalry  saw  that  the  slopes  of  this  hill  were  occu- 
pied by  the  Spaniards,  but  believed  that  their  force  con- 
sisted only  of  a  few  troops  of  horse.  Young  Count 
Philip  of  Nassau  proposed  that  a  body  of  cavalry  should 
swim  the  Lippe,  and  attack  and  cut  them  ofif.  Prince 
Maurice  and  Sir  Francis  V^ere  gave  a  very  reluctant  con- 
sent to  the  enterprise,  but  finally  allowed  him  to  take  a 
force  of  live  hundred  men. 

With  him  were  his  brothers  Ernest  and  Louis,  his 
nephew  Ernest  de  Solms,  and  many  other  nobles  of 
Holland.  Sir  Marcellus  Bacx  was  in  command  of  them. 
The  English  contingent  was  commanded  by  Sir  Nicho- 
las Parker  and  Robert  Vere.  On  August  22  they  swam 
the  Lippe  and  galloped  in  the  direction  where  they  ex- 
pected to  find  two  or  three  troops  of  Spanish  horse;  but 
Mondragon  had  received  news  of  their  intentions,  and 
they  suddenly  saw  before  them  half  the  Spanish  army. 
Without  hesitation  the  five  hundred  English  and  Dutch 
horsemen  charged  desperately  into  the  enemy's  ranks, 
and  fought  with  extraordinary  valor,  until,  altogether 
overpowered  by  numbers,  Philip  of  Nassau  and  his 
nephew  Ernest  were  both  mortally  wounded  and  taken 
prisoners. 

Robert  Vere  was  slain  by  a  lance-thrust  in  the  face, 
and  many  other  nobles  and  gentlemen  fell.  Thus  died 
one  of  the  three  brave  brothers,  for  the  youngest, 
Horace,  had  also  joined  the  army  in  1590.  The  sur- 
vivors of  the  band  under  Sir  Nicholas  Parker  and  Sir 
Marcellus  Bacx  managed  to  effect  their  retreat,  covered 
by  a  reserve  Prince  Maurice  had  posted  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  river. 


CADIZ.  335 

CHAPTER    XX. 

CADIZ. 

Ix  ]\Iarch,  1596,  Sir  Francis  \"ere  returned  to  Holland. 
He  had  during  his  absence  in  England  been  largely 
taken  into  the  counsels  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  and  it  had 
been  decided  that  the  war  should  be  carried  into  the 
enemy's  country,  and  a  heavy  blow  struck  at  the  power 
of  Spain.  \'ere  had  been  appointed  to  an  important 
command  in  the  proposed  expedition,  and  had  now  come 
out  charged  with  the  mission  of  persuading  the  States- 
General  to  co-operate  heartily  with  England,  and  to  con- 
contribute  both  money  and  men.  There  was  much  dis- 
cussion in  the  States;  but  they  finally  agreed  to  comply 
with  the  queen's  wishes,  considering  that  there  was  no 
surer  way  of  bringing  the  war  to  a  termination  than  to 
transport  it  nearer  to  the  heart  of  the  enemy. 

As  soon  as  the  matter  was  arranged,  Sir  Francis  Vere 
left  The  Hague  and  went  to  Aliddleburg,  where  the 
preparations  for  the  Dutch  portion  of  the  expedition 
were  carried  out.  It  consisted  of  twenty-two  Dutch 
ships,  under  Count  William  of  Nassau,  and  a  thousand 
of  the  English  troops  in  the  pay  of  the  States.  The 
company  commanded  by  Lionel  Vickars  was  one  of 
those  chosen  to  accompany  the  expedition;  and  on  the 
22(1  of  April  it  started  from  Flushing  and  joined  the 
British  fleet  assembled  at  Dover.  This  was  under  the 
command  of  Lord  Howard  as  lord  admiral,  the  Earl  of 
Essex  as  general.  Lord  Thomas  Howard  as  vice  admiral, 
and  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  as  rear  admiral. 

Sir  Francis  \'ere  was  lieutenant  general  and  lord  mar- 
shal.     He   was  to  be  the  chief  adviser  of  the   Earl   of 


336  BY  England's  aid. 

Essex,  and  to  have  the  command  of  operations  on  shore. 
The  ships  of  war  consisted  of  the  Ark-Royal,  the  Repulse, 
Mcrc-Hotwr,  War-Sprite,  Raiiibozi',  Mary,  Rose,  Dread- 
nought, Vanguard,  Nonpareil,  Lion,  Sz<.'iftsure,  Quittance, 
and  Treinontaine.  There  were  also  twelve  ships  belong- 
ing to  London,  and  the  twenty-two  Dutch  vessels.  The 
fleet,  which  was  largely  fitted  out  at  the  private  expense 
of  Lord  Howard  and  the  Earl  of  Essex,  sailed  from 
Dover  to  Plymouth.  Sir  Francis  Vere  went  by  land, 
and  set  to  work  at  the  organization  of  the  army. 

A  month  was  thus  spent,  and  on  the  ist  of  June  the 
fleet  set  sail.  It  carried  6360  soldiers  and  1000  volun- 
teers, and  was  manned  by  nearly  7000  sailors.  There 
had  been  some  dispute  as  to  the  relative  ranks  of  Sir 
Francis  V^ere  and  Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  and  it  was  settled 
that  Sir  Francis  should  have  precedence  on  shore,  and 
Sir  Walter  Raleigh  at  sea. 

All  on  board  the  fleet  were  full  of  enthusiasm  at  the 
enterprise  upon  which  they  were  embarked.  It  was 
eight  years  since  the  Spanish  Armada  had  sailed  to 
invade  England;  now  an  English  fleet  was  sailing  to 
attack  Spain  on  her  own  ground.  Things  had  changed 
indeed  in  that  time.  Spain,  wdiich  had  been  deemed 
invincible,  had  suffered  many  reverses;  while  England 
had  made  great  strides  in  power,  and  was  now  mistress 
of  the  seas,  on  which  Spain  had  formerly  considered  her- 
self to  be  supreme. 

A  favorable  wind  from  the  northeast  carried  the  fleet 
rapidly  across  the  Bay  of  Biscay,  and  it  proceeded  on  its 
way,  keeping  well  out  of  sight  of  the  coast  of  Portugal. 
The  three  fastest  sailers  of  the  fleet  were  sent  on  ahead 
as  soon  as  they  rounded  Cape  St.  Mncent,  with  orders 
to  capture  all  small  vessels  which  might  carry  to  Cadiz 
the  tidings  of  the  approach  of  the  fleet. 


CADIZ.  337 

Early  on  the  morning  of  the  20th  of  June  the  fleet 
anchored  off  the  spit  of  San  Sebastian  on  the  southern 
side  of  the  city. 

Cadiz  was  defended  by  the  fort  of  San  Sebastian  on 
one  side  and  that  of  San  Fehpe  on  the  other;  while  the 
fort  of  Puntales,  on  the  long  spit  of  sand  connecting  the 
city  with  the  mainland,  defended  the  channel  leading 
up  to  Puerto  Real,  and  covered  by  its  guns  the  Spanish 
galleys  and  ships  of  war  anchored  there.  Lying  off  the 
town  when  the  English  fleet  came  in  sight  were  forty 
richly  laden  merchant  ships  about  to  sail  for  Alexico, 
under  the  convoy  of  four  great  men-of-war,  two  Lisbon 
galleons,  two  argosies,  and  three  frigates. 

iVs  soon  as  the  English  were  seen,  the  merchant  ships 
were  ordered  up  the  channel  to  Puerto  Real,  and  the 
men-of-war  and  the  fleet  of  seventeen  war  galleys  were 
ranged  under  the  guns  of  Fort  Puntales  to  prevent  the 
English  passing  up.  It  had  first  been  decided  to  attempt 
a  landing  in  the  harbor  of  Galeta,  on  the  south  side  of  the 
city,  but  a  heavy  sea  was  setting  in,  and  although  the 
troops  had  been  got  into  the  boats,  they  were  re-em- 
barked, and  the  fleet  sailed  around  and  anchored  at  the 
mouth  of  the  channel  leading  up  to  the  bay.  A  council 
of  war  was  held  that  night,  and  it  was  decided  that  the 
fleet  should  move  up  the  bay  with  the  tide  next  morn- 
ing, and  attack  the  Spanish  fleet. 

The  next  morning  at  daybreak  the  ships  got  uf)  their 
anchors  and  sailed  up  the  channel,  each  commanrlcr  vy- 
ing with  the  rest  in  his  eagerness  to  be  first  in  the  fray. 
They  were  soon  hotly  engaged  with  the  enemy;  the 
fort,  men-of-war,  and  galleys  opening  a  heavy  fire  upon 
them,  to  which,  anchoring  as  close  as  they  could  get  to 
the  foe,  the  English  ships  hotly  responded.  The  gallevs 
were  driven  closer  in  under  the  shelter  of  the  fire  of  the 


338  BY  England's  aid. 

fort,  and  the  fire  was  kept  up  without  interniission  from 
six  o'clock  in  the  morning  until  four  in  the  afternoon. 

By  that  time  the  Spaniards  had  had  enough  of  it.  The 
galleys  slipped  their  cables  and  made  sail  for  a  narrow 
channel  across  the  spit,  covered  by  the  guns  of  the  fort. 
Three  of  them  were  captured  by  Sir  John  Wingfield  in 
the  Vanguard,  but  the  rest  got  through  the  channel  and 
escaped.  The  men-of-war  endeavored  to  run  ashore, 
but  boarding  parties  in  boats  from  the  Ark-Royal  and 
Repulse  captured  two  of  them.  The  Spaniards  set  fire 
to  the  other  two.  The  argosies  and  galleons  were  also 
captured.  Sir  Francis  \'ere  at  once  took  command  of 
the  land  operations.  The  boats  were  all  lowered,  and 
the  regiments  of  Essex,  Vere,  Blount,  Gerard,  and  Clif- 
ford told  off  as  a  landing  party.  They  were  formed  in 
line.  The  Earl  of  Essex  and  Sir  Francis  \'ere  took  their 
places  in  a  boat  in  advance  of  the  line,  and  were  followed 
by  smaller  boats  crowded  with  gentlemen  volunteers. 

They  landed  between  the  fort  of  Puntales  and  the 
town.  The  regiments  of  Blount,  Gerard,  and  Clifford 
were  sent  to  the  narrowest  part  of  the  spit  to  prevent 
re-enforcements  being  thrown  into  the  place;  while  those 
of  Essex  and  Vere  and  the  gentlemen  volunteers  turned 
toward  Cadiz.  Each  of  these  parties  consisted  of  about 
a  thousand  men.  The  walls  of  Cadiz  were  so  strong  that 
it  had  been  intended  to  land  guns  from  the  fleet,  raise 
batteries,  and  make  a  breach  in  the  walls.  \"ere,  how- 
ever, perceiving  some  Spanish  cavalry  and  infantry 
drawn  up  outside  the  w^alls,  suggested  to  Essex  that  an 
attempt  should  be  made  to  take  the  place  by  surprise. 
The  earl  at  once  agreed  to  the  plan. 

Vere  marched  the  force  across  to  the  west  side  of  the 
spit,  his  movements  being  concealed  by  the  sand-hills 
from  the  Spanish.    Sir  John  \\'ingfield,  with  two  hundred 


CADIZ.  339 

men,  was  ordered  to  march  rapidly  on  against  the  enemv, 
driving  in  their  skirmishers,  and  then  to  retreat  hastily 
when  the  main  body  advanced  against  him.  Three 
hundred  men  under  Sir  Matthew  ^Morgan  were  posted 
as  supports  to  W'ingfield,  and  as  soon  as  the  latter's  fly- 
ing force  joined  them  the  whole  were  to  fall  upon  the 
Spaniards  and  in  turn  chase  them  back  to  the  walls, 
against  which  the  main  body,  under  Essex  and  \'ere, 
were  to  advance. 

The  orders  were  ably  carried  out.  The  Spaniards  in 
hot  chase  of  Wingfield  found  themselves  suddenly  con- 
fronted by  ^lorgan's  force,  who  fell  upon  them  so  furi- 
ously that  they  fled  back  to  the  town  closely  followed 
by  the  English.  Some  of  the  fugitives  made  their  way 
in  at  the  gates,  which  were  hurriedly  closed,  while  others 
climbed  up  at  the  bastion,  which  sloped  sufficiently  to 
afford  foothold.  \'ere's  troops  from  the  Netherlands, 
led  by  Essex,  also  scaled  the  bastion  and  then  an  inner 
wall  behind  it.  As  soon  as  they  had  captured  this  they 
rushed  through  the  streets,  shooting  and  cutting  down 
any  who  opposed  them. 

Sir  Francis  \'ere,  who  had  also  scaled  the  ramparts, 
knew  that  cities  captured  by  assault  had  often  been  lost 
again  by  the  soldiers  scattering.  He  therefore  directed 
the  rest  of  the  troops  to  burst  open  the  gate.  This  was 
with  some  difficulty  effected,  and  he  then  marched  them 
in  good  order  to  the  market  place,  where  the  Spaniards 
had  rallied  and  were  hotly  engaged  with  Essex.  The 
opposition  was  soon  beaten  down  and  those  defending 
the  town  hall  were  forced  to  surrender.  The  troops 
were  then  marched  through  the  town,  and  the  garrison 
driven  either  into  the  convent  of  San  Francisco  or  into 
the  castle  of  Felipe.  The  convent  surrendered  on  the 
same  evening  and  the  castle  on  the  following  day.     The 


34°  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

loss  upon  the  part  of  the  assailants  was  very  small,  but 
Sir  John  Wingfield  was  mortally  wounded. 

The  English  behaved  wdth  the  greatest  courtesy  to 
their  captives,  their  conduct  presenting  an  extraor- 
dinary contrast  to  that  of  the  Spaniards  under  similar 
circumstances  in  the  Netherlands.  The  women  were 
treated  with  the  greatest  courtesy,  and  five  thousand 
inhabitants,  including  women  and  priests,  were  allowed 
to  leave  the  town  with  their  clothes.  The  terms  were 
that  the  city  should  pay  a  ransom  of  five  hundred  and 
twenty  thousand  ducats,  and  that  some  of  the  chief  citi- 
zens should  remain  as  hostages  for  payment. 

As  soon  as  the  fighting  ceased,  Lionel  \^ickars  accom- 
panied Sir  Francis  Vere  through  the  streets  to  set  guards, 
and  see  that  no  insult  was  offered  to  any  of  the  inhab- 
itants. As  they  passed  along,  the  door  of  one  of  the 
mansions  w^as  thrown  open.  A  gentleman  hurried  out; 
he  paused  for  a  moment,  exclaiming,  "  Sir  Francis 
Vere!  "  and  then,  looking  at  Lionel,  rushed  forward 
toward  him  with  a  cry  of  delight.  Sir  Francis  Vere  and 
Lionel  stared  in  astonishment  as  the  former's  name  was 
called;  but  at  the  sound  of  his  own  name  Lionel  fell 
back  a  step  as  if  stupefied,  and  then  with  a  cry  of  "  Geof- 
frey! ■'  fell  into  his  brother's  arms. 

"  It  is  indeed  GeofTrey  Vickars!  "  Sir  Francis  Vere 
exclaimed.  "  Why,  Geoffrey,  what  miracle  is  this?  We 
have  thought  you  dead  these  six  years,  and  now  we  find 
you  transmuted  into  a  Spanish  don." 

"  I  may  look  like  one.  Sir  Francis,"  Geoft'rey  said,  as 
he  shook  his  old  commander's  hand,  "  but  I  am  English 
to  the  backbone  still.  But  my  story  is  too  long  to  tell 
now.  You  will  be  doubtless  too  busy  to-night  to  spare 
tim^e  to  listen  to  it,  but  I  pray  you  to  breakfast  with  me 
in  the  morning,  when  I  will  briefly  relate  to  you  the  out- 


CADIZ.  34I 

line  of  my  adventures.  Can  you  spare  my  brother  for 
to-night,  Sir  Francis?" 

■'  I  would  do  so  were  there  ten  times  the  work  to  be 
got  through,"  Sir  Francis  replied.  "  Assuredly  I  would 
not  keep  asunder  for  a  minute  two  brothers  who  have  so 
long  been  separated.  I  will  breakfast  with  you  in  the 
morning  and  hear  this  strange  story  of  yours;  for  strange 
it  must  assuredly  be,  since  it  has  changed  my  young 
page  of  the  Netherlands  into  a  Spanish  hidalgo." 

■■  I  am  no  hidalgo.  Sir  Francis,  but  a  trader  of  Cadiz, 
and  I  own  that,  although  I  have  been  in  some  way  a 
prisoner,  seeing  that  I  could  not  effect  my  escape,  I 
have  not  fared  badly.  Now,  Lionel,  come  in.  I  have 
another  surprise  for  you." 

Lionel,  still  confused  and  wonder-stricken  at  this 
apparent  resurrection  of  his  brother  from  the  dead,  fol- 
lowed him  upstairs.  GeolTrey  led  the  way  into  a  hand- 
somely furnished  apartment,  where  a  young  lady  was 
sitting  with  a  boy  two  years  old  in  her  lap. 

*'  Dolores,  this  is  my  brother  Lionel,  of  whom  you 
have  so  often  heard  me  speak.  Lionel,  this  is  my  wife 
and  my  eldest  boy.  who  is  named  after  you." 

It  was  some  time  before  Lionel  could  completely  real- 
ize the  position,  and  it  was  not  until  Dolores  in  somewhat 
broken  English  bade  him  welcome  that  he  found  his 
tongue. 

"  But  I  cannot  understand  it  all!  "  he  exclaimed,  after 
responding  to  the  words  of  Dolores.  "  I  saw  my  brother 
in  the  micUlle  of  the  battle  with  the  Armada.  We  came 
into  collision  with  a  great  galleon,  we  lost  one  of  our 
masts,  anrl  I  never  saw  Geoffrey  afterward;  and  we  all 
thought  that  he  had  either  been  shot  by  the  musketeers 
on  the  galleon,  or  had  been  knocked  overboard  and 
killed  by  the  falling  mast." 


342  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

"  I  had  hoped  that  long  before  this  you  would  have 
heard  of  my  safety,  Lionel,  for  a  sailor  friend  of  mine 
promised,  if  he  reached  England,  to  go  down  at  once  to 
Hedingham  to  tell  them  there.  He  left  the  ship  he  was 
in  out  in  the  ^^'est  Indies,  and  I  hoped  had  reached  home 
safely." 

"  We  have  heard  nothing,  Geofifrey.  The  man  has 
never  come  with  your  message.  But  now  tell  me  how 
you  were  saved." 

"  I  was  knocked  over  by  the  mast,  Lionel;  but,  as  you 
see,  I  was  not  killed.  I  climbed  up  into  a  passing  Span- 
ish ship,  and  concealed  myself  in  the  chains  until  she 
was  sunk,  when  I  was,  with  many  of  the  crew,  picked 
up  by  the  boats  of  other  ships.  I  pretended  to  have  lost 
my  senses  and  my  speech,  and  none  suspected  that  I  was 
English.  The  ship  I  was  on  board  of  was  one  of  those 
which  succeeded,  after  terrible  hardships,  in  returning 
to  Spain.  An  Irish  gentleman  on  board  her,  to  whom 
I  confided  my  secret,  took  me  as  a  servant.  After  many 
adventures  I  sailed  with  him  for  Italy,  where  we  hoped 
to  get  a  ship  for  England.  On  the  way  we  were  attacked 
by  Barbary  pirates.  We  beat  them  ofif,  but  I  was  taken 
prisoner.  I  remained  a  captive  among  them  for  nearly 
two  years,  and  then,  with  a  fellow-prisoner,  escaped, 
together  with  Dolores  and  her  father,  who  had  also  been 
captured  by  the  pirates.  We  reached  Spain  in  safety, 
and  I  have  since  passed  as  one  of  the  many  exiles  from 
England  and  Ireland  who  have  taken  refuge  here;  and 
Seiior  Mendez,  my  wife's  father,  was  good  enough  to 
bestow  her  hand  upon  me,  partly  in  gratitude  for  the 
services  I  had  rendered  him  in  his  escape,  partly  because 
he  saw  she  would  break  her  heart  if  he  refused." 

*'  You  know  that  is  not  true,  Geofifrey,"  Dolores 
interrupted. 


CADIZ.  343 

"  Never  mind,  Dolores,  it  is  near  enough.  And  with 
his  daughter,"  he  continued,  "  he  gave  me  a  share  in  his 
business.  I  have  been  a  fortunate  man,  indeed,  Lionel; 
but  I  have  always  longed  for  a  chance  to  return  home; 
until  now  none  has  ever  offered  itself,  and  I  have  grieved 
continually  at  the  thought  that  my  father  and  mother 
and  you  were  mourning  for  me  as  dead.  Xow  you  have 
the  outline  of  my  story;  tell  me  about  all  at  home." 

"  Our  father  and  mother  are  both  well,  Geoffrey, 
though  your  supposed  loss  was  a  great  blow  for  them. 
But  is  it  still  home  for  you,  Geoffrey?  Do  you  really 
mean  to  return  with  us?  " 

"  Of  course  I  do,  Lionel.  At  the  time  I  married  I 
arranged  with  Senor  ^lendez  that  whenever  an  oppor- 
tunity occurred  I  was  to  return  home,  taking,  of  course, 
Dolores  with  me.  She  has  been  learning  English  ever 
since,  and  although  naturally  she  would  rather  that  we 
remained  here,  she  is  quite  prepared  to  make  her  home 
in  England.  We  have  two  boys,  this  youngster,  and  a 
baby  three  months  old;  so,  you  see,  you  have  all  at  once 
acquired  nephews  as  well  as  a  brother  and  sister.  Here 
is  Sefior  Mendez.  This  is  my  brother,  sehor,  the  Lionel 
after  whom  I  named  my  boy,  though  I  never  dreamed 
that  our  next  meeting  would  take  place  within  the  walls 
of  Cadiz." 

"  You  have  astounded  us,  sehor."  the  merchant  said 
courteously.  "  We  thought  that  Cadiz  was  safe  from 
an  attack;  and  though  we  were  aware  you  had  defeated 
our  fleet  we  were  astonished  indeerl  when  two  hours 
since  we  heard  by  the  din  and  firing  in  the  streets  that 
you  had  captured  the  city.  Truly  you  English  do  not 
suffer  the  grass  to  grow  under  your  feet!  When  we 
woke  this  morning  no  one  dreamed  of  danger,  and  now 
in  the  course  of  one  day  you  have  destroyed  our  fleet, 


344  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

captured  our  town,  and  have  our  lives  and  properties  at 
your  disposal." 

"  Your  lives  are  in  no  danger,  seiior,  and  all  who 
choose  are  free  to  depart  without  harm  or  hindrance. 
But  as  to  your  property — I  don't  mean  yours,  of  course; 
because,  as  Geoffrey's  father-in-law,  I  am  sure  that  Sir 
Francis  Vere  will  inflict  no  fine  upon  you — but  the  city 
generally  will  have  to  pay,  I  hear,  some  half  million 
ducats  as  ransom." 

"  That  is  as  nothing,"  the  Spaniard  said,  "  to  the  loss 
the  city  will  suffer  in  the  loss  of  the  forty  merchant  ships 
which  you  will  doubtless  capture  or  burn.  Right  glad 
am  I  that  no  cargo  of  mine  is  on  board  any  of  them,  for 
I  do  not  trade  with  Mexico;  but  I  am  sure  the  value  of 
the  ships  with  their  cargoes  cannot  be  less  than  twenty 
millions  of  ducats.  This  w'ill  fall  upon  the  traders  of 
this  town  and  of  Seville.  Still,  I  own  that  the  ransom 
of  half  a  million  for  a  city  like  Cadiz  seems  to  me  to  be 
very  moderate,  and  the  tranquillity  that  already  prevails 
in  the  town  is  beyond  all  praise.  Would  that  such  had 
been  the  behavior  of  my  countrymen  in  the  Nether- 
lands! " 

Don  Mendez  spoke  in  a  tone  of  deep  depression. 
Geoffrey  made  a  sign  to  his  brother  to  come  out  on  to 
the  balcony,  while  the  merchant  took  a  seat  beside  his 
daughter. 

"  'Tis  best  to  leave  them  alone,"  he  said,  as  they 
looked  down  into  the  street,  w'here  the  English  and  their 
Dutch  allies,  many  of  whom  had  now  landed,  were 
wandering  about  examining  the  public  buildings  and 
churches,  while  the  inhabitants  looked  with  timid  curios- 
ity from  their  windows  and  balconies  at  the  men  who 
had,  as  if  by  magic,  suddenly  become  their  masters.  "  I 
can  see  that  the  old  gentleman  is  terribly  cut  up.     Of 


CA1D12.  345 

course,  nothing  has  been  said  between  us  yet,  for  it  was 
not  until  we  heard  the  sound  of  firing  in  the  streets  that 
anyone  thought  there  was  the  smallest  risk  of  your 
capturing  the  city.  Xevertheless.  he  must  be  sure  that 
I  shall  take  this  opportunity  of  returning  home. 

■■  It  has  always  been  understood  between  us  that  I 
should  do  so  as  soon  as  any  safe  method  of  making  a 
passage  could  be  discovered;  but  after  being  here  with 
him  more  than  three  years  he  had  doubtless  come  to 
believe  that  such  a  chance  would  never  come  during  his 
lifetime,  and  the  thought  of  an  early  separation  from  his 
daughter,  and  the  break-up  of  our  household  here,  must 
be  painful  to  him  in  the  extreme.  It  has  been  settled 
that  I  should  still  remain  partner  in  the  firm,  and  should 
manage  our  affairs  in  England  and  Holland;  but  this 
will,  of  course,  be  a  comparatively  small  business  until 
peace  is  restored,  and  ships  are  free  to  come  and  go  on 
both  sides  as  they  please.  But  I  think  it  is  likely  he  will 
himself  come  to  live  with  us  in  England,  and  that  we 
shall  make  that  the  headquarters  of  the  firm,  employing 
our  ships  in  traffic  with  Holland,  France,  and  the 
Mediterranean,  until  peace  is  restored  with  Spain,  and 
having  only  an  agent  here  to  conduct  such  business  as 
we  may  be  able  to  carry  on  under  the  present  stringent 
regulations. 

'■  In  point  of  fact,  even  if  we  wound  up  our  affairs 
and  disposed  of  our  ships,  it  would  matter  little  to  us, 
for  Menflez  is  a  very  rich  man,  and  as  Dolores  is  his  only 
child,  he  has  no  great  motive,  be}'ond  the  occupation  it 
gives  him,  for  continuing  in  business.  So  you  are  a 
captain  now,  Lionel!  Have  you  had  a  great  deal  of 
fighting?  " 

Xot   a   great   deal.     The   Spaniards   have   been   too 
much  occupied  with  their  affairs  in  France  to  give  us 


346  BY  England's  aid. 

much  work  to  do.  In  Holland  I  took  part  in  the  adven- 
ture that  led  to  the  capture  of  Breda,  did  some  fighting 
in  France  with  the  army  of  Henry  of  Navarre,  and  have 
been  concerned  in  a  good  many  sieges  and  skirmishes. 
I  do  not  know  whether  you  heard  of  the  death  of  Robert 
\^ere.  He  came  out  just  after  the  business  of  the 
Armada,  and  fell  in  the  fight  the  other  day  near  Wesel 
— a  mad  business  of  Count  Philip  of  Nassau.  Horace 
is  serving  with  his  troop.  We  have  recovered  all  the 
cities  in  the  three  provinces,  and  Holland  is  now  vir- 
tually rid  of  the  Spaniards. 

"  Things  have  greatly  changed  since  the  days  of  Sluys 
and  Bergen-op-Zoom.  Holland  has  increased  marvel- 
ously  in  strength  and  wealth.  We  have  now  a  splen- 
didly organized  army,  and  should  not  fear  meeting  the 
Spaniards  in  the  open  field  if  they  would  but  give  us  the 
chance  to  do  so  in  anything  like  equal  numbers.  Sir 
Francis  is  marshal  of  our  army  here,  and  is  now  con- 
sidered the  ablest  of  our  generals;  and  he  and  Prince 
Maurice  have  never  yet  met  with  a  serious  disaster.  But 
how  have  you  escaped  the  Inquisition  here,  GeofTrey? 
I  thought  they  laid  hands  on  every  heretic." 

"So  they  do,"  Geoffrey  replied;  "but  you  see  they 
have  never  dreamed  that  I  was  a  heretic.  The  English, 
Irish,  and  Scotchmen  here,  either  serving  in  the  army 
or  living  quietly  as  exiles,  are,  of  course,  all  Catholics, 
and  as  they  suppose  me  to  be  one  of  them,  it  does  not 
seem  to  have  entered  their  minds  that  I  was  a  Protes- 
tant. Since  I  have  been  here  I  have  gone  with  my  wife 
and  father-in-law  to  church,  and  have  said  my  prayers 
in  my  own  way  while  they  have  said  theirs.  I  cannot 
say  I  have  liked  it,  but,  as  there  was  no  church  of  my 
own,  it  did  not  go  against  mv  conscience  to  kneel  in 
theirs.      I   can  tell  you  that,  after  being  for  nearly  a 


CADIZ.  347 

couple  of  years  a  slave  among  the  floors,  one  thinks 
less  of  these  distinctions  than  one  used  to  do.  Had  the 
Inquisition  laid  hands  on  me  and  cjuestioned  me,  I 
should  at  once  have  declared  myself  a  Protestant;  but 
as  long  as  I  was  not  questioned  I  thought  it  no  harm  to 
go  quietly  and  pay  my  devotions  in  a  church,  even 
though  there  were  many  things  in  that  church  with 
which  I  wholly  disagreed. 

"  Dolores  and  I  have  talked  the  matter  over  often,  and 
have  arrived  at  the  conclusion  long  since  that  there  is  no 
such  great  difference  between  us  as  would  lead  us  to  hate 
each  other." 

Lionel  laughed. 

"  I  suppose  we  generally  see  matters  as  we  want  to, 
Geoffrey;  but  it  will  be  rather  a  shock  to  our  good  father 
and  mother  when  you  bring  them  home  a  Catholic 
daughter." 

"  I  dare  say  when  she  has  once  settled  in  England 
among  us,  Lionel,  she  will  turn  around  to  our  views  on 
the  subject;  not  that  I  should  ever  try  to  convert  her,  but 
it  will  likely  enough  come  of  itself.  Of  course,  she  has 
been  brought  up  with  the  belief  that  heretics  are  very 
terrible  people.  She  has  naturally  grown  out  of  that 
belief  now,  and  is  ready  to  admit  that  there  may  be  good 
heretics  as  well  as  good  Catholics,  which  is  a  long  step 
for  a  Spanish  woman  to  take.  I  have  no  fear  but  that 
the  rest  will  come  in  time.  At  present  I  have  most 
carefull}-  abstained  from  talking  with  her  on  the  subject. 
When  she  is  once  in  England  I  shall  be  al)le  to  talk 
to  her  freely  without  endangering  her  life  by  doing 
so." 

Lpon  the  following  morning  Sir  Francis  \"erc  break- 
fasted with  fleoffrey  and  then  he  and  Lionel  heard  the 
full  account  of  his  adventures,  and  the  manner  in  which 


348  BY  England's  aid. 

it  came  about  that  he  was  found  estabHshed  as  a  mer- 
chant in  Cadiz. 

They  then  talked  over  the  situation.  Sir  Francis  was 
much  vexed  that  the  lord  admiral  had  not  complied  with 
the  earnest  request  the  Earl  of  Essex  had  sent  him,  as 
soon  as  he  landed,  to  take  prompt  measures  for  the  pur- 
suit and  capture  of  the  merchant  ships.  Instead  of  doing 
this,  the  admiral,  considering  the  force  that  had  landed 
to  be  dangerously  weak,  had  sent  large  re-enforcements 
on  shore  as  soon  as  the  boats  came  off,  and  the  con- 
sequence was  that  at  dawn  that  morning  masses  of  smoke 
rising  from  the  Puerto  Real  showed  that  the  Duke  of 
Medina-Sidonia  had  set  the  merchant  ships  on  fire  rather 
than  that  they  should  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  English. 

For  a  fortnight  the  captors  of  Cadiz  remained  in  pos- 
session. Sehor  Mendez  had,  upon  the  day  after  their 
entry,  discussed  the  future  with  Geoffrey.  To  the  lat- 
ter's  great  satisfaction  he  took  it  for  granted  that  his 
son-in-law  would  sail  with  Dolores  and  the  children  in 
the  English  fleet,  and  he  at  once  entered  into  arrange- 
ments with  him  for  his  undertaking  the  management  of 
the  business  of  the  firm  in  England  and  Holland. 

"  Had  I  wound  up  my  affairs  I  should  accompany  you 
at  once,  for  Dolores  is  everything  to  me,  and  you,  Geof- 
frey, have  also  a  large  share  of  my  affection ;  but  this  is 
impossible.  We  have  at  present  all  our  fifteen  ships  at 
sea,  and  these  on  their  return  to  port  would  be  confis- 
cated at  once  were  I  to  leave.  Besides,  there  are  large 
transactions  open  with  the  merchants  at  Seville  and  else- 
where. Therefore  I  must,  for  the  present,  at  any  rate, 
remain  here.  I  shall  incur  no  odium  by  your  departure. 
It  will  be  supposed  that  you  have  reconciled  yourself 
with  your  government,  and  your  going  home  will  there- 
fore seem  only  natural;  and  it  will  be  seen  that  I  could 


CADIZ.  349 

not,  however  much  I  were  inchned,  interfere  to  prevent 
the  departure  of  Dolores  and  the  children  with  you. 

"  I  propose  to  send  on  board  your  ships  the  greater 
portion  of  my  goods  here  suitable  for  your  market. 
This,  again,  will  not  excite  bad  feelings,  as  I  shall  say 
that  you,  as  my  partner,  insisted  upon  your  right  to 
take  your  share  of  our  merchandise  back  to  England  with 
you,  leaving  me,  as  my  portion,  our  fleet  of  vessels. 
Therefore  all  will  go  on  here  as  before.  I  shall  gradu- 
ally reduce  my  business  and  dispose  of  the  ships,  trans- 
miting  my  fortune  to  a  banker  in  Brussels,  who  will  be 
able  to  send  it  to  England  through  merchants  in  Ant- 
werp, and  you  can  purchase  vessels  to  replace  those  I 
sell. 

"  I  calculate  that  it  will  take  me  a  year  to  complete  all 
my  arrangements.  After  that  I  shall  again  sail  for  Italy 
and  shall  come  to  England  either  by  sea  or  by  traveling 
through  Germany,  as  circumstances  may  dictate.  On 
arriving  in  London  I  shall  know  where  to  find  you,  for 
by  that  time  you  will  be  well  known  there;  and,  at  any 
rate,  the  bankers  to  whom  my  money  is  sent  will  be  able 
to  inform  me  of  your  address." 

These  arrangements  were  carried  out,  and  at  the 
departure  of  the  fleet,  Geoffrey,  with  Dolores  and  tlie 
children,  sailed  in  Sir  Francis  Vere's  ship,  the  Rainbozi', 
Sir  Francis  having  insisted  on  giving  up  his  own  cabin 
for  tlie  use  of  Dolores.  On  leaving  Cadiz  the  town  was 
fired,  and  the  cathedral,  the  church  of  the  Jesuits,  the 
nunneries  of  Santa  ^laria  and  Candelaria,  290  houses, 
and,  greatest  loss  of  all,  the  library  of  the  Jesuits,  con- 
taining invaluable  manuscripts  respecting  the  Incas  of 
Peru,  were  destroyed. 

The  destruction  of  the  Spanish  fleet,  and  the  enormous 
loss  caused  bv  the  burning  of  Cadiz  and  the  loss  of  the 


350  BY     ENGLAND  S    AID. 

rich  merchant  fleet,  struck  a  terrible  blow  at  the  power 
and  resources  of  Spain.  Her  trade  never  recovered 
from  its  effects,  and  her  prestige  suffered  very  greatly 
in  the  eyes  of  Europe.  Philip  never  rallied  from  the 
blow  to  his  pride  inflicted  by  this  humiliation. 

Lionel  had  at  first  been  almost  shocked  to  find  that 
GeolTrey  had  married  a  Spanish  woman  and  a  Catholic; 
but  the  charming  manner  of  Dolores,  her  evident  desire 
to  please,  and  the  deep  affection  with  which  she  regarded 
her  husband,  soon  won  his  heart.  He,  Sir  Francis  Vere, 
and  the  other  officers  and  volunteers  on  board,  vied  with 
each  other  in  attention  to  her  during  the  voyage;  and 
Dolores,  who  had  hitherto  been  convinced  that  Geoffrey 
was  a  strange  exception  to  the  rule  that  all  Englishmen 
were  rough  and  savage  animals,  and  who  looked  forward 
with  much  secret  dread  to  taking  up  her  residence 
among  them,  was  quite  delighted,  and  assured  Geoffrey 
she  was  at  last  convinced  that  all  she  had  heard  to  the 
disadvantage  of  his  countrymen  was  wholly  untrue. 

The  fleet  touched  at  Plymouth,  where  the  news  of  the 
immense  success  they  had  gained  was  received  with  great 
rejoicings;  and  after  taking  in  fresh  water  and  stores, 
they  proceeded  along  the  coast  and  anchored  in  the 
mouth  of  the  Thames.  Here  the  greater  part  of  the 
fleet  was  disbanded,  the  Rainbozv  and  a  few  other  vessels 
sailing  up  to  Greenwich,  wdiere  the  captains  and  officers 
were  received  with  great  honor  by  the  queen,  and  were 
feasted  and  made  much  of  by  the  city. 

The  brothers,  the  day  after  the  ship  cast  anchor,  pro- 
ceeded to  town,  and  there  hired  horses  for  their  journey 
down  into  Essex.  This  was  accomplished  in  two  days, 
Geoffrey  riding  with  Dolores  on  a  pillion  behind  him 
with  her  baby  in  her  lap,  while  young  Lionel  was  on  the 
saddle  before  his  uncle. 


Verb's  horse  shot  under  him  at  the  Fight  before  Ostend.— Page  351- 
Eng.  Aid  ] 


CADIZ.  351 

\\'hen  they  approached  Heding"ham,  Lionel  said,  "  I 
had  best  ride  forward,  Geoffrey,  to  break  the  news  to 
them  of  your  coming.  Although  our  mother  has  always 
declared  that  she  would  not  give  up  hope  that  you  would 
some  day  be  restored  to  us,  they  have  now  really 
mourned  you  as  dead." 

"  \'ery  well.  Lionel.  It  is  but  a  mile  or  so;  I  will  dis- 
mount and  put  the  boy  up  in  the  saddle  and  walk  beside 
him,  and  we  shall  be  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour  after  you." 

The  delight  of  Air.  and  Mrs.  Mckars,  on  hearing  Geof- 
frey was  alive  and  clore  at  hand,  was  so  great  that  the 
fact  that  he  brought  home  a  Spanish  wife,  which  would 
under  other  circumstances  have  been  a  great  shock  to 
(hem,  was  now  scarcely  felt,  and  when  the  rapturous 
greeting  with  which  he  was  received  on  his  arrival  was 
over,  they  welcomed  his  pretty  young  wife  with  a  degree 
of  warmth  which  fully  satisfied  him.  Her  welcome  was, 
of  course,  in  the  first  place  as  Geoffrey's  wife,  but  in  a 
very  short  time  his  father  and  mother  both  came  to  love 
her  for  herself,  and  Dolores  very  quickly  found  herself 
far  happier  at  Hedingham  Rectory  than  she  had  thought 
she  could  be  away  from  her  native  Spain. 

The  announcement  Geoffrey  made,  shortly  after  his 
arrival,  that  he  had  altogether  abandoned  the  trade  of 
soldiering,  and  should  in  future  make  his  home  in  Lon- 
don, trading  in  conjunction  with  his  father-in-law, 
assisted  to  reconcile  them  to  his  marriage.  After  a  fort- 
night's stay  at  Hedingham  Geoffrey  went  up  to  London, 
and  there  took  a  house  in  tlie  city,  purchased  several 
vessels,  and  entered  upon  business;  being  enabled  to 
take  at  once  a  good  position  among  the  merchants  of 
London,  tlianks  to  the  ample  funds  with  which  he  was 
pr(jvi(le(i. 

'i\vo  months  later  he  went  down  to  Essex  and  brought 


352  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

up  Dolores  and  the  children,  and  established  them  in  his 
new  abode. 

The  apprenticeship  he  had  served  in  trade  at  Cadiz 
enabled  Geoffrey  to  start  with  confidence  in  his  busi- 
ness. He  at  once  notified  all  the  correspondents  of 
the  firm,  in  the  dififerent  ports  of  Europe,  that  in  future 
the  business  carried  on  by  Signor  Juan  Mendez  at  Cadiz 
would  have  its  headquarters  in  London,  and  that  the  firm 
would  trade  with  all  ports  with  the  exception  of  those 
of  Spain.  The  result  was  that  before  many  months  had 
elapsed  there  were  few  houses  in  London  doing  a  larger 
trade  with  the  Continent  than  that  of  Mendez  & 
Mckars,  under  which  title  they  had  traded  from  the  time 
of  Geoffrey's  marriage  with  Dolores. 


CHAPTER  XXL 

THE  BATTLE  OF  NIEUPORT. 

The  year  after  the  capture  of  Cadiz,  Lionel  Vickars 
sailed  under  Sir  Francis  \'ere  with  the  expedition  de- 
signed to  attack  the  fleet  which  Philip  of  Spain  had 
gathered  in  Ferrol.  with  the  intention,  it  was  believed, 
of  invading  Ireland  in  retaliation  for  the  disaster  at 
Cadiz.  The  expedition  met  with  terrible  weather  in  the 
Bay  of  Biscay,  and  put  back,  scattered  and  disabled,  to 
Plymouth  and  Falmouth.  Li  August  they  again  sailed, 
but  were  so  battered  by  another  storm  that  the  expedi- 
tion against  Ferrol  was  abandoned,  and  they  sailed  to  the 
Azores.  There,  after  a  skirmish  with  the  Spaniards, 
they  scattered  among  the  islands,  but  missed  the  great 
Spanish  fleet  laden  with  silver  from  the  west,  and  finally 
returned  to  England  without  having  accomplished  any- 


THE    BATTLE    OF    XIEUPORT.  353 

thing,  while  they  suffered  from  another  tempest  on  their 
way  home,  and  reached  Plymouth  with  difficulty. 

Fortunately  the  same  storm  scattered  and  destroyed 
the  great  Spanish  fleet  at  Ferrol,  and  the  weather  thus 
for  the  second  time  saved  England  from  invasion.  Late 
in  the  autumn,  after  his  return  from  the  expedition.  Sir 
Francis  \'ere  went  over  to  Holland,  and  by  his  advice 
Prince  ]\Iaurice  prepared  in  December  to  attack  a  force 
of  four  thousand  Spanish  infantry  and  six  hundred 
cavalry,  which,  under  the  command  of  the  Count  of 
A'arras,  had  gathered  at  the  village  of  Turnhout,  twenty 
miles  from  Breda. 

A  force  of  five  thousand  foot  and  eight  hundred  horse 
were  secretly  assembled  at  Gertruydenberg.  Sir  Francis 
\'ere  brought  an  English  regiment,  and  personally  com- 
manded one  of  the  two  troops  into  which  the  English 
cavalry  was  divided.  Sir  Robert  Sidney  came  with  three 
hundred  of  the  English  garrison  at  Flushing,  and  Sir 
Alexander  [Murray  with  a  Scotch  regiment.  The  expe- 
dition started  on  the  23d  of  January,  1598,  and  after 
marching  twenty-four  miles  reached  the  village  of  Rivels, 
three  miles  from  Turnhout,  two  hours  after  dark. 

The  night  was  bitter  cold,  and  after  cooking  supper 
the  men  wrapped  themselves  up  in  their  cloaks,  and  lay 
down  on  the  frozen  ground  until  daybreak.  The  delay, 
although  necessary,  enabled  the  enemy  to  make  their 
escape.  The  news  that  the  allies  had  arrived  close  at 
hand  reached  Count  \^arras  at  midnight,  and  a  retreat 
was  at  once  ordered.  Baggage  wagons  were  packed 
and  dispatched,  escorted  by  the  cavalry,  and  before  dawn 
the  whole  force  was  well  on  its  road.  Prince  Maurice 
had  set  ofY  an  hour  before  daybreak,  and  on  reaching 
Turnhout  found  that  the  rear  guard  of  the  enemy  had 
just  left  the  village.     They  had  broken  down  the  wooden 


354  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

bridge  across  the  River  Aa,  only  one  plank  being  left 
standing,  and  had  stationed  a  party  to  defend  it. 

Maurice  held  a  hasty  council  of  war.  All,  with  the 
exception  of  Sir  Francis  Vere  and  Sir  Marcellus  Bacx, 
were  against  pursuit,  but  Maurice  took  the  advice  of  the 
minority.  Vere  with  two  hundred  Dutch  musketeers 
advanced  against  the  bridge ;  his  musketry  fire  drove  off 
the  guard,  and  with  a  few  mounted  officers  and  the  two 
hundred  musketeers  he  set  out  in  pursuit.  He  saw  that 
the  enemy's  infantry  were  marching  but  slowly,  and 
guessed  that  they  were  delayed  by  the  baggage  wagons 
in  front. 

The  country  was  wooded,  and  he  threw  the  musketeers 
among  the  trees  with  orders  to  keep  up  a  dropping  fire, 
while  he  himself  with  sixteen  horsemen  followed  closely 
upon  the  enemy  along  the  road.  Their  rear  guard  kept 
up  a  skirmishing  fire,  slightly  wounding  Vere  in  the  leg; 
but  all  this  caused  delay,  and  it  was  three  hours  before 
they  emerged  on  an  open  heath,  three  miles  from  the 
bridge.  Vere  placed  his  musketeers  among  some  woods 
and  inclosed  fields  on  the  left  of  the  heath,  and  ordered 
them  to  keep  up  a  brisk  fire  and  to  show  themselves  as  if 
advancing  to  the  attack.  He  himself,  re-enforced  by 
some  more  horsemen  who  had  come  up,  continued  to 
follow  in  the  open. 

The  heath  was  three  miles  across,  and  Vere,  constantly 
skirmishing  with  the  Spanish  infantry,  who  were  formed 
in  four  solid  squares,  kept  watching  for  the  appearance 
of  Maurice  and  the  cavalry.  At  length  these  came  in 
sight.  A^ere  galloped  up  to  the  prince,  and  urged  that  a 
charge  should  be  made  at  once.  The  prince  assented. 
Vere,  with  the  English  cavalry,  charged  down  upon  the 
rear  of  the  squares,  while  Hohenlohe  swept  down  with 
the  Dutch  cavalry  upon  their  iianks.     The  Spanish  mus- 


THE    BATTLE    OF    NIEUPORT.  355 

keleers  fired  and  at  once  fled,  and  the  cavalry  dashed  in 
among  the  squares  of  pikemen  and  broke  them. 

Several  of  the  companies  of  horse  galloped  on  in  pur- 
suit of  the  enemy's  horse  and  baggage.  Vere  saw  that 
these  would  be  repulsed,  and  formed  up  the  English 
cavalry  to  cover  their  retreat.  In  a  short  time  the  dis- 
ordered horse  came  back  at  full  gallop,  pursued  by  the 
Spanish  cavalry,  but  these,  seeing  Vere's  troops  ready  to 
receive  them,  retreated  at  once.  Count  \"arras  was 
slain,  together  with  three  hundred  of  the  Spanish 
infantr}'.  Six  hundred  prisoners  were  taken,  and  thirty- 
eight  colors  fell  into  the  victor's  hands. 

The  success  was  gained  entirely  by  the  eight  hundred 
allied  horse,  the  infantry  never  arriving  upon  the  field. 
The  brilliant  little  victory,  which  was  one  of  the  first 
gained  by  the  allies  in  the  open  field,  was  the  cause  of 
great  rejoicings.  Not  only  were  the  Spaniards  no  longer 
invincible,  but  they  had  been  routed  by  a  force  but  one- 
sixth  of  their  own  number,  and  the  battle  showed  how 
greatly  the  individual  prowess  of  the  two  peoples  had 
changed  during  the  progress  of  the  war. 

The  Archduke  Ernest  had  died  in  1595,  and  had  been 
succeeded  by  the  Archduke  Albert  in  the  government 
of  the  Netherlands.  He  had  with  him  no  generals  com- 
parable with  Parma,  or  even  with  Alva.  His  troops  had 
lost  their  faith  in  themselves  and  their  contempt  for  their 
foes.  Holland  was  grown  rich  and  prosperous,  while 
the  enormous  expenses  of  carrying  on  the  war  both  in 
the  Netherlands  and  in  France,  together  with  the  loss  of 
the  Armada,  the  destruction  of  the  great  fleet  at  Ferrol, 
and  the  capture  of  Cadiz  anfl  the  ships  there,  had 
exhausted  the  resources  of  Spain,  and  Philip  was  driven 
to  make  advances  for  peace  to  h>ancc  and  England. 
Henry   I\'.,   knowing  that  peace  with  Spain   meant  an 


356  BY  England's  aid. 

end  of  the  civil  war  that  had  so  long  exhausted  France, 
at  once  accepted  the  terms  of  PhiHp,  and  made  a  separate 
peace,  in  spite  of  the  remonstrances  of  the  ambassadors 
of  England  and  Holland,  to  both  of  which  countries  he 
owed  it  in  no  small  degree  that  he  had  been  enabled  to 
support  himself  against  the  faction  of  the  Guises  backed 
by  the  power  of  Spain. 

A  fresh  treaty  was  made  between  England  and  the 
Netherlands,  Sir  Francis  Vere  being  sent  out  as  special 
ambassador  to  negotiate.  England  was  anxious  for 
peace,  but  would  not  desert  the  Netherlands  if  they  on 
their  part  would  relieve  her  to  some  extent  of  the  heavy 
expenses  caused  by  the  war.  This  the  States  consented 
to  do,  and  the  treaty  was  duly  signed  on  both  sides.  A 
few  days  before  its  conclusion  Lord  Burleigh,  who  had 
been  Queen  Elizabeth's  chief  adviser  for  forty  years, 
died,  and  within  a  month  of  its  signature  Philip  of  Spain, 
whose  schemes  he  had  so  long  opposed,  followed  him  to 
the  grave. 

On  the  6th  of  the  previous  May  Philip  had  formally 
ceded  the  Netherlands  to  his  daughter  Isabella,  between 
whom  and  the  Archduke  Albert  a  marriage  had  been 
arranged.  This  took  place  on  the  i8th  of  April  follow- 
ing, shortly  after  his  death.  It  was  celebrated  at 
Valencia,  and  at  the  same  time  King  Philip  III.  was 
united  to  Margaret  of  Austria. 

In  the  course  of  1599  there  was  severe  fighting  on  the 
swampy  island  between  the  rivers  Waal  and  Maas, 
known  as  the  Bommel-VVaat,  and  a  fresh  attempt  at  inva- 
sion by  the  Spaniards  was  repulsed  with  heavy  loss,  Sir 
Francis  Vere  and  the  English  troops  taking  a  leading 
part  in  the  operations. 

The  success  thus  gained  decided  the  States-General  to 


THE    BATTLE    OF    N'lEUPORT.  357 

undertake  an  offensive  campaign  in  the  following  year. 
The  plan  they  decided  upon  was  opposed  both  by  Prince 
Maurice  and  Sir  Francis  Vere  as  being  altogether  too 
hazardous;  but  the  States,  who  upon  most  occasions 
were  averse  to  anything  like  bold  action,  upon  the 
present  occasion  stood  firm  to  their  decision.  Their 
plan  was  to  land  an  army  near  Ostend,  which  was  held 
bv  the  English,  and  to  besiege  the  town  of  Nieuport, 
west  of  Ostend,  and  after  that  to  attack  Dunkirk.  In 
the  opinion  of  the  two  generals  an  offensive  operation 
direct  from  Holland  would  have  been  far  preferable,  as 
in  case  of  disaster  the  army  could  fall  back  upon  one  of 
their  fortified  towns,  whereas,  if  beaten  upon  the  coast, 
they  might  be  cut  off  from  Ostend  and  entirely  de- 
stroyed. However,  their  opinions  were  overruled,  and 
the  expedition  prepared. 

It  consisted  of  12,000  infantry,  1600  cavalry,  and  ten 
guns.  It  was  formed  into  three  divisions.  The  van, 
4500  strong,  including  1600  English  veterans,  was  com- 
manded by  Sir  Francis  Vere;  the  second  division  by 
Count  Everard  Solms;  the  rear  division  by  Count 
Ernest  of  Nassau ;  while  Count  Louis  Gunther  of 
Nassau  was  in  command  of  the  cavalry.  The  army 
embarked  at  Flushing,  and  landed  at  Philippine,  a 
town  at  the  head  of  the  Braakeman  inlet. 

There  was  at  the  time  only  a  small  body  of  Spaniards 
in  the  neighborhood,  but  as  soon  as  the  news  reached 
the  Archduke  Albert  at  Brussels  he  concentrated  his 
army  round  Ghent.  The  troops  had  for  some  time  been 
in  a  mutinous  state,  Init,  as  was  always  the  case  with 
them,  they  returned  to  their  habits  of  militarv  obedience 
the  moment  danger  threatened. 

The  DiUch  armv  advanced  bv  rapid  marches  to  the 


35^  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

neighborhood  of  Ostend,  and  captured  the  fort  and 
redoubts  which  tl)e  Spaniards  had  raised  to  prevent  its 
garrison  from  undertaking  offensive  operations. 

Two  thousand  men  were  left  to  garrison  these  impor- 
tant positions,  which  lay  on  the  line  of  march  which  the 
Spaniards  must  take  coming  from  Bruges  to  Nieuport. 
The  rest  of  the  army  then  made  their  way  across  the 
country,  intersected  with  ditches,  and  upon  the  following 
day  arrived  before  Nieuport  and  prepared  to  besiege  it. 
The  Dutch  fleet  had  arrived  off  the  town,  and  co- 
operated with  the  army  in  building  a  bridge  across  the 
little  river,  and  preparing  for  the  siege. 

Toward  the  evening,  however,  the  news  arrived  from 
Ostend,  nine  miles  away,  that  a  large  force  of  the  enemy 
had  appeared  before  one  of  the  forts  just  captured.  Most 
of  the  officers  were  of  opinion  that  the  Spanish  force 
was  not  a  large  one,  and  that  it  was  a  mere  feint  to 
induce  the  Dutch  to  abandon  the  siege  of  Nieuport  and 
return  to  Ostend.  Sir  Francis  Vere  maintained  that  it 
was  the  main  body  of  the  archduke's  army,  and  advised 
Maurice  to  march  back  at  once  with  his  whole  force  to 
attack  the  enemy  before  they  had  time  to  take  the  forts. 

Later  on  in  the  evening,  however,  two  of  the  messen- 
gers arrived  with  the  news  that  the  forts  had  surrendered. 
Prince  Maurice  then,  in  opposition  to  Vere's  advice,  sent 
off  2500  infantry,  500  horse,  and  two  guns,  under  the 
command  of  Ernest  of  Nassau,  to  prevent  the  enemy 
from  crossing  the  low  ground  between  Ostend  and  the 
sand-hills,  Vere  insisting  that  the  whole  army  ought  to 
move.  It  fell  out  exactly  as  he  predicted;  the  detach- 
ment met  the  whole  Spanish  army,  and  broke  and  fled 
at  the  first  fire,  and  thus  2500  men  were  lost  in  addition 
to  the  2000  who  had  been  left  to  garrison  the  forts. 

At  break  of  day  the  armv  marched  down  to  the  creek, 


THE    BATTLE    OF    NIEUPORT.  359 

and  as  soon  as  the  water  had  ebbed  sufficiently  waded 
across  and  took  up  their  position  among  the  sand-hills 
on  the  seashore.  The  enemy's  army  was  already  in 
sight,  marching  along  on  the  narrow  strip  of  land  be- 
tween the  foot  of  the  dunes  and  the  sea.  A  few  hundred 
yards  toward  Ostend  the  sand-hills  narrowed,  and  here 
Sir  Francis  \'ere  took  up  his  position  with  his  division. 
He  placed  looo  picked  men,  consisting  of  250  English, 
250  of  Prince  Maurice's  guard,  and  500  musketeers, 
partly  upon  two  sand-hills  called  the  East  and  West  Hill, 
and  partly  in  the  bottom  between  them,  where  they  were 
covered  by  a  low  ridge  connecting  the  two  hills. 

The  500  musketeers  were  placed  so  that  their  fire 
swept  the  ground  on  the  south,  by  which  alone  the 
enemy's  cavalry  could  pass  on  that  side.  On  the  other 
ridge,  facing  the  sea,  were  700  English  pikemen  and 
musketeers;  250  English  and  50  of  the  guard  held  the 
position  of  East  Hill,  which  was  most  exposed  to  the 
attack.  The  rest  of  the  division,  which  consisted  of  650 
English  and  2000  Dutch,  were  placed  in  readiness  to 
re-enforce  the  advanced  party.  Half  the  cavalry,  under 
Count  Louis,  were  on  the  right  of  the  dunes,  and  the 
other  half,  under  Marcellus  Bacx,  on  the  left  by  the  sea. 

The  divisions  of  Count  Solms  and  Count  Ernest  of 
Nassau  were  also  on  the  seashore  in  the  rear  of  West 
Hill.  A  council  of  war  was  held  to  decide  whether  the 
army  should  advance  to  the  attack  or  await  it.  Vere 
advised  the  latter  course,  and  his  advice  was  adopted. 

Tlic  archduke's  army  consisted  of  10,000  infantry, 
1600  horse,  and  six  guns.  Marshal  Zapena  was  in  com- 
mand, while  the  cavalry  were  led  by  the  Admiral  of 
Aragon.  They  rested  for  two  hours  before  advance- 
ing — waiting  until  the  rise  of  the  tide  should  render  the 
sands  unserviceable  for  cavalrv,  their  main  reliance  being 


360  BY  England's  aid. 

upun  their  infantry.  Their  cavalry  led  the  advance,  but 
the  two  guns  Vere  had  placed  on  West  Hill  plied  them  so 
hotly  with  shot  that  they  fell  back  in  confusion. 

It  was  now  high  tide,  and  there  were  but  thirty  yards 
between  the  sea  and  the  sand-hills.  The  Spaniards 
therefore  marched  their  infantry  into  the  dunes,  while 
the  cavalry  prepared  to  advance  between  the  sand-hills 
and  the  cultivated  fields  inland.  The  second  and  third 
divisions  of  Maurice's  army  also  moved  away  from  the 
shore  inland.  They  now  numbered  but  3000  men, 
as  the  4500  who  had  been  lost  belonged  entirely  to 
these  divisions.  Sir  Francis  \'ere"s  division  having  been 
left  intact.  It  was  upon  the  first  division  that  the 
whole  brunt  of  the  battle  fell,  they  receiving  some  assist- 
ance from  the  1000  men  remaining  under  Count  Solms 
that  were  posted  next  to  them;  while  the  rear  division 
was  never  engaged  at  all. 

At  half-past  two  o'clock  on  the  afternoon  of  the  2d  of 
June,  1600,  the  battle  began.  Vere's  plan  was  to  hold 
his  advanced  position  as  long  as  possible,  bring  the 
reserves  up  as  recjuired  until  he  had  worn  out  the  Span- 
iards, then  to  send  for  the  other  two  divisions  and  to  fall 
upon  them.'  The  company  of  Lionel  Vickars  formed 
part  of  the  300  men  stationed  on  the  East  Hill,  where 
Vere  also  had  taken  up  his  position.  After  an  exchange 
of  fire  for  some  time  500  picked  Spanish  infantry  rushed 
across  the  hollow  between  the  two  armies,  and  charged 
the  hill.  For  half  an  hour  a  desperate  struggle  took 
place;  the  Spaniards  were  then  obliged  to  fall  back 
behind  some  low  ridges  at  its  foot. 

In  the  meantime  the  enemy's  cavalry  had  advanced 
along  the  grass-grown  tract,  a  hundred  and  fifty  yards 
wide,  between  the  foot  of  the  dunes  and  the  cultivated 
country  inland.     They  were  received,   however,  by   so 


THE    BATTLE    Of    XIEUPORT.  36 1 

hot  a  fire  by  the  500  musketeers  posted  by  A'ere  in  the 
sand-hills  on  their  flank,  and  by  the  two  cannon  on  West 
Hill,  that  they  fell  back  upon  their  infantry  just  as  the 
Dutch  horse,  under  Count  Louis,  advanced  to  charge 
them. 

\'ere  sent  orders  to  100  Englishmen  to  move  round 
from  the  ridge  and  to  attack  the  Spaniards  who  had 
fallen  back  from  the  attack  of  East  Hill,  on  their  flank, 
while  60  men  charged  down  the  hill  and  engaged  them 
in  front.  The  Spaniards  broke  and  fled  back  to  their 
main  body.  Then,  being  largely  re-enforced,  they  ad- 
vanced and  seized  a  sandy  knoll  near  West  Hill.  Here 
they  were  attacked  by  the  English,  and  after  a  long  and 
obstinate  fight  forced  •  to  retire.  The  whole  of  the 
Spanish  force  now  advanced,  and  tried  to  drive  the  Eng- 
lish back  from  their  position  on  the  low  ridge  across  the 
bottom  connecting  the  two  hills.  The  700  men  were 
drawn  from  the  north  ridge,  and  as  the  fight  grew  hotter 
the  whole  of  the  1600  English  were  brought  up. 

\'ere  sent  for  re-enforcements,  but  none  came  up,  and 
for  hours  the  1600  Englishmen  alone  checked  the 
advance  of  the  whole  of  the  Spanish  armv.  Sir  Francis 
\'ere  was  fighting  like  a  private  soldier  in  the  midst  of 
his  troops.  He  received  two  balls  in  the  leg,  but  still 
kept  his  seat  and  encouraged  his  men.  At  last  the  little 
band,  receiving  no  aid  or  re-enforcements  from  the 
Dutch,  were  forced  to  fall  back.  As  they  did  so,  Agere's 
horse  fell  dead  under  him  and  partly  upon  him,  and  it 
was  with  great  difificulty  that  those  around  him  extri- 
cated him.  On  reaching  the  battery  on  the  sands  Vere 
found  the  1000  Dutch  of  his  division,  who  asserted  that 
they  bad  received  no  orders  to  advance.  There  were 
also  300  foot  under  .Sir  Horace  A'ere  anrl  some  cavalry 
under   Captain    Ball.     These   and   Horace's   infantry   at 


362  BY    ENGLAND'S    AlD. 

once  charged  the  Spaniards,  who  were  pouring  out  from 
the  sand-hills  near  to  the  beach,  and  drove  them  back. 

The  Spaniards  had  now  captured  East  Hill,  and  2000 
of  their  infantry  advanced  int5  the  valley  beyond,  and 
drove  back  the  musketeers  from  the  south  ridge,  and  a 
large  force  advanced  along  the  green  way;  but  their 
movements  were  slow,  for  they  were  worn  out  by  their 
long  struggle,  and  the  English  officers  had  time  to  rally 
their  men  again.  Horace  V'ere  returned  from  his  charge 
on  the  beach,  and  other  companies  rallied  and  joined 
him,  and  charged  furiously  down  upon  the  2000  Span- 
iards. The  whole  of  the  Dutch  and  English  cavalry  also 
advanced.  Solms'  1000  men  came  up  and  took  part  in 
the  action,  and  the  batteries  plied  the  Spaniards  with 
their  shot.  The  latter  had  done  all  they  could,  and  were 
confovmded  by  this  fresh  attack  when  they  had  con- 
sidered the  victory  as  won.  In  spite  of  the  efforts  of 
their  officers  they  broke  and  fled  in  all  directions.  The 
archduke  headed  their  flight,  and  never  drew  rein  until 
he  reached  Brussels. 

Zapena  and  the  Admiral  of  Aragon  were  both  taken 
prisoners,  and  about  a  third  of  the  Spanish  army  killed 
and  wounded.  Of  the  1600  English  half  were  killed  or 
wounded;  while  the  rest  of  the  Dutch  army  suffered 
scarcely  any  loss — a  fact  that  shows  clearly  to  whom  the 
honor  of  the  victory  belongs.  Prince  Maurice,  in  his 
letter  to  the  queen,  attributed  his  success  entirely  to  the 
good  order  and  directions  of  Sir  Francis  Xeve.  Thus, 
in  a  pitched  battle  the  English  troops  met  and  defeated 
an  army  of  six  times  their  strength  of  the  veterans  of 
Spain,  and  showed  conclusively  that  the  English  fighting 
men  had  in  no  way  deteriorated  since  the  days  of  Agin- 
court,  the  last  great  battle  they  had  fought  upon  the 
Continent. 


THE    BATTLE    OF    NlEUPORT.  363 

The  battle  at  Xieuport  may  be  considered  to  have  set 
the  final  seal  npcn  the  independence  of  Holland.  The 
lesson  first  taught  at  Turnhout  had  now  been  impressed 
with  crushing  force.  The  Spaniards  were  no  longer 
invincible;  they  had  been  twice  signally  defeated  in  an 
open  field  by  greatly  inferior  forces.  Their  prestige  was 
annihilated;  and  although  a  war  continued,  there  was  no 
longer  the  slightest  chance  that  the  result  of  the  long 
and  bloody  struggle  would  be  reversed,  or  that  Spain 
would  ever  again  recover  her  grip  of  the  lost  provinces. 

Sir  Francis  \'ere  was  laid  up  for  some  months  with  his 
wounds.  Among  the  officers  who  fought  under  him  at 
Xieuport  were  several  whose  names  were  to  become 
famous  for  the  part  they  afterward  bore  in  the  civil 
struggle  in  England.  Among  others  were  Fairfax, 
Ogle,  Lambart,  and  Parker.  Among  those  who  re- 
ceived the  honor  of  knighthood  for  their  behavior  in  the 
battle  was  Lionel  \'ickars.  He  had  been  severely 
wounded  in  the  fight  at  East  Hill,  and  was  sent  home  to 
be  cured  there.  It  was  some  months  before  he  again 
took  the  field,  which  he  did  upon  the  receipt  of  a  letter 
from  Sir  Francis  \'ere,  telling  him  that  the  Spaniards 
were  closing  in  in  great  force  round  Ostend,  and  that  his 
company  was  one  of  those  that  had  been  sent  off  to  aid 
in  the  defense  of  that  town. 

During  his  stay  in  England  he  had  spent  some  time 
with  Geofifrey  in  London.  Juan  Mendez  had  now 
arrived  there,  and  the  business  carried  on  bv  him  and 
Geoffrey  was  flourishing  greatly.  Dolores  had  much 
missed  the  outdoor  life  to  which  she  was  accustomed, 
and  her  father  had  bought  her  a  large  house  with  a  fine 
garcleii  in  Chelsea;  and  she  and  Geoffrey  were  now 
installed  there  with  him,  Geoffrey  going  to  and  fro  from 
tiie  city  by  boat.     They  had  now  replaced  the  Spanish 


364  BY  England's  aid. 

trading  vessels  by  an  equal  number  of  English  craft,  and 
at  the  suggestion  of  Juan  Mendez  himself  his  name  now 
stood  second  to  that  of  Geoffrey,  for  the  prejudice 
against  foreigners  was  still  strong  in  England. 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

OLD     FRIENDS. 

The  succession  of  blows  that  had  been  given  to  the 
power  and  commerce  of  Spain  had  immensely  benefited 
the  trade  of  England  and  Holland.  France,  devastated 
by  civil  war,  had  been  in  no  position  to  take  advantage 
of  the  falling  off  in  Spanish  commerce,  and  had  indeed 
herself  suiTered  enormously  by  the  emigration  of  tens 
of  thousands  of  the  most  intelligent  of  her  population 
owing  to  her  persecution  of  the  Protestants.  Her 
traders  and  manufacturers  largely  belonged  to  the  new 
religion,  and  these  had  carried  their  industry  and  knowl- 
edge to  England  and  Holland.  Thus  the  religious 
bigotry  of  the  kings  of  Spain  and  France  had  resulted  in 
enormous  loss  to  the  trade  and  commerce  of  those  coun- 
tries, and  in  corresponding  advantage  to  their  Protestant 
rivals. 

Geoffrey  Vickars  and  his  partner  reaped  the  full 
benefit  of  the  change,  and  the  extensive  acquaintance  of 
the  Spanish  trader  with  merchants  in  all  the  Mediterra- 
nean ports  enabled  him  to  turn  a  large  share  of  the  new 
current  of  trade  into  the  hands  of  Geoffrey  and  himself. 
The  capital  which  he  transferred  from  Spain  to  England 
was  very  much  larger  than  that  employed  by  the 
majority  of  English  merchants,  whose  wealth  had  been 
small  indeed  in  comparison  to  that  of  the  merchant 
princes  of  the  great  centers  of  trade  such  as  Antwerp, 


OLD    FRIENDS.         '  365 

Amsterdam,  Genoa,  and  Cadiz,  and  Geoffrey  Mckars 
soon  came  to  be  looked  upon  as  one  of  the  leading  mer- 
chants in  the  city  of  London. 

"  There  can  be  no  doubt,  Geoffrey,"  his  brother  said 
as  he  lay  on  a  couch  in  the  garden  in  the  early  days  of 
his  convalescence,  and  looked  at  the  river  dotted  with 
boats  that  flowed  past  it,  "  the  falling  of  that  mast  was  a 
fortunate  thing  for  you.  One  never  can  tell  how  things 
will  turn  out.  It  would  have  seemed  as  if,  were  you  not 
drowned  at  once,  your  lot  would  have  been  either  a  life's 
work  in  the  Spanish  galleys,  or  death  in  the  dungeons 
of  the  Inquisition.  Instead  of  this,  here  you  are  a 
wealthy  merchant  in  the  cit}',  with  a  charming  wife,  and 
a  father-in-law  who  is.  although  a  Spaniard,  one  of  the 
kindest  and  best  men  I  ever  met.  All  this  time  I,  who 
was  not  knocked  over  by  that  mast,  have  been  drilling 
recruits,  making  long  marches,  and  occasionally  fighting 
battles,  and  am  no  richer  now  than  the  day  when  we 
started  together  as  Francis  A'ere's  pages.  It  is  true  I 
have  received  the  honor  of  knighthood,  and  that  of 
course  I  prize  .much;  but  I  have  only  my  captain's  pay 
to  support  my  dignity,  and  as  I  hardly  think  Spain  will 
continue  this  useless  struggle  much  longer,  in  which 
case  our  army  in  Holland  will  be  speedily  disbanded,  the 
prospect  before  me  is  not  altogether  an  advantageous 
one." 

"  You  must  marry  an  heiress,  Lionel."  Geoffrey 
laughed.  "  Surely  Sir  Lionel  A'ickars,  one  of  the  heroes 
of  Xieuport.  and  many  another  field,  should  be  able  to 
win  the  heart  of  some  fair  English,  damsel,  with  broad 
acres  as  her  dower.  Rut  seriously,  Lionel,"  he  went  on, 
changing  his  tone,  "  if  peace  come,  and  with  it  lack  of 
employment,  the  best  thing  for  you  will  be  to  join  me. 
Mendez    is    getting    on    in    years;    and    although    he    is 


366  BY  England's  aid. 

working  hard  at  present,  in  order,  as  he  says,  to  set 
everything  going  smoothly  and  well  here,  he  is  looking 
forward  to  taking  matters  more  easily,  and  to  spending 
his  time  in  tranquil  pleasure  with  Dolores  and  her  chil- 
dren. Therefore,  whensoever  it  pleases  you,  there  is  a 
place  for  you  here.  We  always  contemplated  our  lines 
running  in  the  same  groove,  and  I  should  be  glad  that 
they  should  do  so  still.  When  the  time  comes  we  can 
discuss  what  share  you  shall  have  of  the  business;  but  at 
any  rate  I  can  promise  you  that  it  shall  be  sufficient  to 
make  you  a  rich  man." 

"  Thank  you,  with  all  my  heart,  Geoffrey.  It  may  be 
that  some  day  I  will  accept  your  offer,  though  I  fear  you 
will  find  me  but  a  sorry  assistant.  It  seems  to  me  that, 
after  twelve  years  of  campaigning,  I  am  little  fitted  for 
life  as  a  city  merchant." 

"  I  went  through  plenty  of  adventure  for  six  years, 
Lionel,  but  my  father-in-law  has  from  the  first  been  well 
satisfied  with  my  capacity  for  business.  You  are  not 
seven-and-twenty  yet.  You  have  had  enough  rough 
campaigning  to  satisfy  anyone,  and  should  be  glad  now 
of  an  easier  and  more  sober  method  of  life.  Well,  there 
is  no  occasion  to  settle  anything  at  present,  and  I  can 
well  understand  that  you  should  prefer  remaining  in  the 
army  until  the  war  comes  to  an  end.  When  it  does  so, 
we  can  talk  the  matter  over  again;  only  be  well  assured 
that  the  ofifer  will  be  always  open  to  you,  and  that  I  shall 
be  glad  indeed  to  have  you  with  me." 

A  few  days  after  Lionel  left  him  Geofifrey  was  passing 
along  Chepe,  when  he  stopped  suddenly,  stared  hard  at 
a  gentleman  who  was  approaching  him,  and  then  rushed 
toward  him  with  outstretched  hand. 

"  My  dear  Gerald!  "  he  exclaimed,  "  I  am  glad  to  see 
you." 


OLD    FRIENDS.  367 

The  gentleman  started  back  with  an  expression  of  the 
profoundest  astonishment. 

"Is  it  possible?"  he  cried.  "Is  it  really  Geoffrey 
\'ickars?" 

"  Myself,  and  no  other,  Gerald." 

"The  saints  be  praised!  Why,  I  have  been  thinking 
of  yon  ail  these  years  as  either  dead  or  laboring  at  an 
oar  in  the  ^loorish  galleys.  By  what  good  fortnne  did 
you  escape?  and  how  is  it  I  find  you  here,  looking  for 
all  the  world  like  a  merchant  of  the  city?  " 

"  It  is  too  long  a  story  to  tell  now,  Gerald.  Wdiere 
are  you  staying?  " 

"  I  have  lodgings  at  W^estminster,  being  at  present  a 
suitor  at  court.'" 

"  Is  your  wife  with  you?  " 

"  She  is.  I  have  left  my  four  children  at  home  in 
Ireland." 

"  Then  bring  her  to  sup  with  me  this  evening.  I  have 
a  wife  to  introduce  to  yours,  and  as  she  is  also  a  Spaniard 
it  will  doubtless  be  a  pleasure  to  them  both." 

"  You  astound  me,  Geoffrey!  However,  you  shall  tell 
me  all  about  it  this  evening,  for  be  assured  that  we  shall 
come.  Inez  has  so  often  talked  about  you,  and  lamented 
the  ill  fortune  that  befell  you  owing  to  your  ardor." 

"  At  six  o'clock,  then,"  Geoffrey  said.  "  I  generally 
dwell  with  my  father-in-law  at  Chelsea,  but  am  just  at 
present  at  home.  My  house  is  in  St.  Mary  Axe;  any- 
one there  will  tell  you  which  it  is." 

That  evening  the  two  friends  had  a  long  talk  together. 
Geoffrey  learned  that  Gerald  Burke  reached  Italy  with- 
out further  adventure,  and  thence  took  ship  to  Bristol, 
and  so  crossed  over  to  Ireland.  On  his  petition  and 
solenm  j)r()misc  of  good  behavior  in  future,  he  was  par- 
doned and  a  small  jjortion  of  his  estate  restored  to  him. 


368  BV    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

He  was  now  in  London  endeavoring  to  obtain  a  remis- 
sion of  the  forfeiture  of  the  rest. 

"  I  may  be  able  to  help  you  in  that,"  Geoffrey  said. 
"  Sir  Francis  Vere  is  high  in  favor  at  court,  and  he  will, 
at  my  prayer,  I  feel  sure,  use  his  influence  in  your  favor 
when  I  tell  him  how  you  acted  my  friend  on  my  landing 
in  Spain  from  the  Armada." 

Geoffrey  then  gave  an  account  of  his  various  adven- 
tures from  the  time  vvhen  he  was  struck  down  on  the 
deck  of  the  Barbary  corsair  until  the  present  time. 

'■  How  was  it,"  he  asked  when  he  concluded,  "  that 
you  did  not  write  my  parents,  Gerald,  on  your  return 
home?     You  knew  where  they  lived." 

"  I  talked  the  matter  over  with  Inez,"  Gerald  replied, 
"  and  we  agreed  that  it  was  kinder  to  them  to  be  silent. 
Of  course  they  had  mourned  you  as  killed  in  the  fight 
with  the  Armada.  A  year  had  passed,  and  the  wound 
must  have  somewhat  healed.  Had  I  told  them  that  you 
had  escaped  death  at  that  time,  had  been  months  with 
me  in  Spain,  and  had,  on  your  way  home,  been  either 
killed  by  the  Moors  or  were  a  prisoner  in  their  galleys, 
it  would  have  opened  the  wovmd  afresh,  and  caused  them 
renewed  pain  and  sorrow." 

"  No  doubt  you  were  right,  Gerald,  and  that  it  was,  as 
you  say,  the  kindest  thing  to  leave  them  in  ignorance  of 
my  fate." 

Upon  the  next  visit  Sir  Francis  \'ere  paid  to  England 
Geoffrey  spoke  to  him  with  regard  to  Gerald  Burke's 
affairs.  Sir  Francis  took  the  matter  up  warmly,  and  his 
influence  sufficed  in  a  very  short  time  to  obtain  an  order 
for  the  restoration  to  Gerald  of  all  his  estates.  Inez  and 
Dolores  became  as  fast  friends  as  were  their  husbands; 
and  when  the  Burkes  came  to  England  Geoffrey's  house 
was  their  home. 


OLD    FRIENDS.  369 

The  meeting  with  Gerald  was  followed  by  a  still 
greater  surprise,  for  not  many  days  after,  when  Geoffrey 
was  sitting  with  his  Avife  and  Don  Mendez  under  the 
shade  of  a  broad  cypress  in  the  garden  of  the  merchant's 
house  at  Chelsea,  they  saw  a  servant  coming  across 
toward  them,  followed  by  a  man  in  seafaring  attire. 
"  Here  is  a  person  who  would  speak  to  you,  Master 
^  ickars."  the  servant  said.  "  I  told  him  it  was  not  your 
custom  to  see  any  here,  and  that  if  he  had  aught  to  say 
he  should  call  at  your  house  in  St.  Mary  Axe;  but  he 
said  that  he  had  but  just  arrived  from  Hedingham,  and 
that  your  honor  would  excuse  his  intrusion  when  you 
saw  him." 

"  Bring  him  up;  he  may  be  the  bearer  of  a  message 
from  my  father,"  Geoffrey  said;  and  the  servant  went 
back  to  the  man,  whom  he  had  left  a  short  distance  ofT. 

"  ^Master  A'ickars  will  speak  with  you." 

The  sailor  approached  the  party.  He  stood  for  a 
minute  before  Geoffrey  without  speaking.  Geoffrey 
looked  at  him  with  some  surprise,  and  saw  that  the 
muscles  of  his  face  were  twitching,  and  that  he  was  much 
agitated.  As  he  looked  at  him  remembrance  suddenlv 
flashed  upon  him,  and  he  sprang  to  his  feet.  "  Stephen 
Boldero!  "  he  exclaimed. 

"Ay,  ay,  Geoffrey!  it  is  me." 

For  a  time  the  men  stood  with  their  right  hands 
clasped  and  the  left  on  each  other's  shoulders.  Tears 
fell  down  the  sailor's  weather-beaten  cheeks,  and  Geof- 
frey himself  was  too  moved  to  speak.  For  two  years 
they  had  lived  as  brothers,  had  shared  each  other's  toils 
and  flangers,  had  talked  over  their  plans  and  hopes 
together;  and  it  was  to  Stephen  that  Geoffrey  owed  it 
that  he  was  not  now  a  galley-slave  in  Barbary. 

"Old  friend,  where  have  you  been  all  this  time?"  he 


370  BV    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

said  at  last.  "  I  had  thought  you  dead  and  have  grieved 
sorely  for  you." 

"  I  have  had  some  narrow  escapes,"  Stephen  said; 
"  but  you  know  I  am  tough.  I  am  worth  a  good  many 
dead  men  yet." 

"  Dolores,  Senor  Mendez,  you  both  remember  Ste- 
phen Boldero?  "  Geoffrey  said,  turning  to  them. 

"  We  have  never  forgotten  you,"  the  Spaniard  said, 
shaking  hands  with  the  sailor,  "  nor  how  much  we  owe 
to  you.  I  sent  out  instructions  by  every  ship  that  sailed 
to  the  Indies  that  inquiries  should  be  made  for  you;  and 
moreover  had  letters  sent  by  influential  friends  to  the 
governors  of  most  of  the  islands  saying  that  you  had 
done  great  service  to  me  and  mine,  and  praying  that  if 
you  were  in  any  need  or  trouble  you  might  be  sent  back 
to  Cadiz,  and  that  any  moneys  you  required  might  be 
given  to  you  at  my  charge.  But  we  have  heard  naught 
of  you  from  the  day  when  the  news  came  that  you  had 
left  the  ship  in  which  you  went  out." 

"  I  have  had  a  rough  time  of  it  these  five  years," 
Stephen  said.  "  But  I  care  not,  now  that  I  am  home 
again  and  have  found  my  friend  Geoffrey.  I  arrived  in 
Bristol  but  last  week,  and  started  for  London  on  the  day 
1  landed,  mindful  of  my  promise  to  let  his  people  know 
that  he  was  safe  and  well,  and  with  some  faint  hope  that 
the  capture  of  Cadiz  had  set  him  at  liberty.  I  got  to 
Hedingham  last  night,  and  if  I  had  been  a  prince  Mr. 
Vlckars  and  his  dame  and  Sir  Lionel  could  not  have 
made  more  of  me.  They  were  fain  that  I  should  stop 
with  them  a  day  or  two;  but  when  I  heard  that  you 
were  in  London  and  had  married  Seiiora  Dolores,  and 
that  Sefior  Mendez  was  with  you — all  of  which  in  no  way 
surprised  me,  for  methought  I  saw  it  coming  before  I 
left  Cadiz — I  could  not  rest,  but  was  up  at  daylight  this 


OLD    FRIENDS.  371 

morning.  Your  brother  offered  to  procure  me  a  horse, 
but  I  should  have  made  bad  weather  on  the  craft,  and 
after  walking  from  Bristol  the  tramp  up  to  London  was 
nothing.  I  got  to  your  house  in  the  city  at  four;  and, 
finding  that  you  were  here,  took  a  boat  at  once,  for  I 
could  not  rest  until  I  saw  my  friend  again." 

Geoffrey  at  once  took  him  into  the  house  and  set  him 
down  to  a  meal;  and  when  the  party  were  gathered 
later  on  in  the  sitting  room,  and  the  candles  were  lighted, 
Stephen  told  his  story. 

"  As  you  will  have  heard,  we  made  a  good  voyage  to 
the  Indies.  We  discharged  our  cargo,  and  took  in 
another.  I  learned  that  there  were  two  English  ships 
cruising  near  San  Domingo,  and  the  dons  were  in  great 
fear  of  them.  I  thought  that  my  chance  lay  in  joining 
them,  so  when  we  were  at  our  nearest  port  to  that  island 
I  one  night  borrowed  one  of  the  ship's  boats  without 
asking  leave,  and  made  off.  I  knew  the  direction  in 
which  San  Domingo  lay,  but  no  more.  I\Iy  hope  was 
that  I  should  either  fall  in  with  our  ships  at  sea,  or,  when 
I  made  the  island,  should  be  able  to  gather  such  infor- 
mation as  might  guide  me  to  them.  When  I  made  the 
land,  after  being  four  days  out,  I  cruised  about  till  the 
provisions  and  water  I  had  put  on  board  were  exhausted, 
and  I  could  hold  out  no  longer.  Then  I  made  for  the 
island  and  landed. 

"  You  may  be  sure  I  flid  not  make  for  a  port,  where  I 
should  be  questioned,  but  ran  ashore  in  a  wooded  bay 
that  looked  as  if  no  one  had  ever  set  foot  there  before. 
I  dragged  the  boat  up  beyond,  as  I  thought,  the  reach 
of  the  sea,  and  started  to  hunt  for  food  and  water.  I 
found  enough  berries  and  things  to  keep  me  alive,  but 
not  enough  to  stock  my  boat  for  another  cruise.  A 
week  after  I  landed  there  was  a  tornado,  and  when  it 


372  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

cleared  off  and  I  had  recovered  from  my  fright — for  the 
trees  were  blown  down  like  rushes,  and  I  thought  my 
last  day  was  come — I  found  that  the  boat  was  washed 
away. 

"  I  was  mightily  disheartened  at  this,  and  after  much 
thinking  made  up  my  mind  that  there  was  naught  for  it 
but  to  keep  along  the  shore  until  I  arrived  at  a  port,  and 
then  to  give  out  that  I  was  a  shipwrecked  sailor,  and 
either  try  to  get  hold  of  another  boat,  or  take  passage 
back  to  Spain  and  make  a  fresh  start.  However,  the 
next  morning,  just  as  I  was  starting,  a  number  of  natives 
ran  out  of  the  bush  and  seized  me,  and  carried  me  away 
up  into  the  hills. 

"  It  was  not  pleasant  at  first,  for  they  lit  a  big  fire  and 
were  going  to  set  me  on  the  top  of  it,  taking  me  for  a 
Spaniard.  Seeing  their  intentions,  I  took  to  arguing 
with  them,  and  told  them  in  Spanish  that  I  was  no  Span- 
iard, but  an  Englishman,  and  that  I  had  been  a  slave  to 
the  Spaniards  and  had  escaped.  Most  of  them  under- 
stood some  Spanish,  having  themselves  been  made  to 
work  as  slaves  in  their  plantations,  and  being  all  run- 
aways from  the  tyranny  of  their  masters.  They  knew, 
of  course,  that  we  were  the  enemies  of  the  Spaniards, 
and  had  heard  of  places  being  sacked  and  ships  taken  by 
us.  But  they  doubted  my  story  for  a  long  time,  till  at 
last  one  of  them  brought  a  crucifix  that  had  somehow 
fallen  into  their  hands,  and  held  it  up  before  me.  When 
I  struck  it  down,  as  a  good  Protestant  should  do,  they 
saw  that  I  was  not  of  the  Spanish  religion,  and  so  loosed 
my  bonds  and  made  much  of  me. 

"  They  could  tell  me  nothing  of  the  whereabouts  of 
our  ships,  for  though  they  had  seen  vessels  at  times  sail 
by,  the  poor  creatures  knew  nothing  of  the  difference  of 
rig  between  an  English  craft  and  a  Spaniard.     I  abode 


OLD    FRIENDS. 


:>  I  J 


with  them  for  two  years,  and  aided  them  in  their  fights 
whenever  the  Spaniards  sent  out  parties,  which  they  did 
many  times,  to  capture  them.  They  were  poor,  timor- 
ous creatures,  their  spirits  being  aUogether  broken  by 
the  tyranny  of  the  dons ;  but  when  they  saw  that  I  feared 
them  not,  and  was  ready  at  any  time  to  match  myself 
against  two  or,  if  need  be,  three  of  the  Spaniards,  they 
plucked  up  heart,  and  in  time  came  to  fight  so  stoutly 
that  the  Spaniards  thought  it  best  to  leave  them  alone, 
seeing  that  we  had  the  advantage  of  knowing  every  foot 
of  the  woods,  and  were  able  to  pounce  down  upon  them 
when  they  were  in  straitened  places  and  forced  to  fight 
at  great  disadvantage. 

■■  I  was  regarded  as  a  great  chief  by  the  natives,  and 
could  have  gone  on  living  with  them  comfortably 
enough  had  not  my  thoughts  been  always  turning  home- 
ward, and  a  great  desire  to  be  among  my  own  people, 
from  whom  I  had  been  so  long  separated,  devoured 
me.  At  last  a  Spanish  ship  was  driven  ashore  in  a  gale; 
she  went  to  pieces,  and  every  soul  was  drowned.  When 
the  gale  abated  the  natives  went  down  to  collect  the 
stores  driven  ashore,  and  I  found  on  the  beach  one  of 
her  boats  washed  up  almost  uninjured,  so  nothing  would 
do  but  I  must  sail  away  in  her.  The  natives  tried  their 
hardest  to  persuade  me  to  stay  with  them,  but  finding 
that  my  mind  was  fixed  beyond  recall  they  gave  way  and 
did  their  best  to  aid  me.  The  boat  was  well  stored  with 
provisions;  we  made  a  sail  for  her  out  of  one  belonging 
to  the  ship,  and  I  set  off,  promising  them  that  if  I  could 
not  alight  upon  an  English  ship  I  would  return  to  them. 

"  I  had  intended  to  keep  my  promise,  but  things 
turned  out  otherwise.  I  had  not  been  two  days  at  sea 
when  there  was  anotlier  storm,  for  at  one  time  of  the  year 
they  have  tornadoes  very  frequently.     I  had  nothing  to 


374  BY    ENGLAND  S    AID. 

do  but  to  run  for  it,  casting  much  of  my  provisions  over- 
board to  lighten  the  boat,  and  baihng  without  ceasing  to 
keep  out  the  water  she  took  in.  After  running  for  many 
hours  I  was,  somewhere  about  midnight,  cast  on  shore. 
I  made  a  shift  to  save  myself,  and  in  the  morning  found 
that  I  was  on  a  low  key.  Here  I  lived  for  three  weeks. 
Fortunately  there  was  water  in  some  of  the  hollows  of 
the  rocks,  and  as  turtles  came  ashore  to  lay  their  eggs  I 
managed  pretty  well  for  a  time;  but  the  water  dried  up, 
and  for  the  last  week  I  had  naught  to  drink  but  the  blood 
of  the  turtles.  One  morning  I  saw  a  ship  passing  not 
far  ofif,  and  making  a  signal  with  the  mast  of  the  boat 
that  had  been  washed  ashore  with  me  I  attracted  their 
attention.  I  saw  that  she  was  a  Spaniard,  but  I  could 
not  help  that,  for  I  had  no  choice  but  to  hail  her.  They 
took  me  to  Porto  Rico  and  there  reported  me  as  a  ship- 
wrecked sailor  they  had  picked  up.  The  governor  ques- 
tioned me  closely  as  to  what  vessel  I  had  been  lost  from, 
and  although  I  made  up  a  good  story  he  had  his  doubts. 
Fortunately  it  did  not  enter  his  mind  that  I  was  not  a 
Spaniard;  but  he  said  he  believed  I  was  some  bad  char- 
acter who  had  been  marooned  by  my  comrades  for 
murder  or  some  other  crime,  and  so  put  me  in  prison 
until  he  could  learn  something  that  would  verify  my 
story. 

"  After  three  months  I  was  taken  out  of  prison,  but 
was  set  to  work  on  the  fortifications,  and  there  for 
another  two  years  I  had  to  stop.  Then  I  managed  to 
slip  away  one  day,  and,  hiding  till  nightfall,  made  my 
way  down  through  the  town  to  the  quays  and  swam  out 
to  a  vessel  at  anchor.  I  climbed  on  board  without 
notice,  and  hid  myself  below,  w^here  I  lay  for  two  days 
until  she  got  up  sail.  When  I  judged  she  was  well  away 
from  the  land  I  went  on  deck  and  told  my  story,  that  I 


OLD    FRIENDS.  375 

was  a  shipwrecked  sailor  who  had  been  forced  by  the 
governor  to  work  at  the  fortifications.  They  did  not 
beheve  me,  saying  that  I  must  be  some  criminal  who  had 
escaped  from  justice,  and  the  captain  said  he  should  give 
me  up  at  the  next  port  the  ship  touched.  Fortunately, 
four  cla}s  afterward  a  sail  hove  in  sight  and  gave  chase, 
and  before  it  was  dark  was  near  enough  to  fire  a  gun  and 
make  us  heave  to,  and  a  quarter  of  an  hour  later  a  boat 
came  alongside,  and  I  again  heard  English  spoken  for 
the  first  time  since  I  had  left  you  at  Cadiz. 

"  It  was  an  English  buccaneer,  who,  being  short  of 
water  and  fresh  vegetables,  had  chased  us,  though  see- 
ing we  were  but  a  petty  trader  and  not  likeh'  to  have 
aught  else  worth  taking  on  board.  They  wondered 
much  when  I  discovered  myself  to  them  and  told  them 
who  I  was  and  how  I  had  come  there;  and  when,  on 
their  rowing  me  on  board  their  ship,  I  told  the  captain 
my  story  he  told  me  that  he  thought  I  was  the  greatest 
liar  he  had  ever  met.  To  be  a  galley-slave  among  the 
Spaniards,  a  galley-slave  among  the  jMoors,  a  consorter 
with  Indians  for  two  years,  and  again  a  prisoner  with  the 
Spaniards  for  as  much  more,  was  more  than  fell  to  the 
lot  of  any  one  man,  and  he,  like  the  Spanish  governor, 
believed  that  I  was  some  rascal  who  had  been  marooned, 
only  he  thought  that  it  was  from  an  English  ship.  How- 
ever, he  said  that  as  I  was  a  stout  fellow  he  would  give 
me  another  chance;  and  when,  a  fortnight  later,  we  fell 
in  with  a  great  Spanish  galleon,  and  captured  her  with 
a  great  store  of  prize  money  after  a  hard  fight  for  six 
hours,  the  last  of  which  was  passed  on  the  deck  of  the 
Spaniard,  cutting  and  slashing — for,  being  laden  with 
silver,  she  had  a  company  of  tr(X)ps  on  board  in  addition 
to  her  crew — the  captain  said  that,  though  an  astonish- 
ing liar,  there  was  no  better  fellow  on  board  a  ship,  and. 


376  BY  England's  aid. 

putting  it  to  the  crew,  they  agreed  I  had  well  earned  my 
share  of  the  prize  money.  When  we  had  got  the  silver 
on  board,  which  was  a  heavy  job,  I  can  tell  you,  though 
not  an  unpleasant  one,  we  put  what  Spaniards  remained 
alive  into  the  boats,  fired  the  galleon,  and  set  sail  for 
England,  where  we  arrived  without  adventure. 

"  The  silver  was  divided  on  the  day  before  we  cast 
anchor,  the  owners'  share  being  first  set  aside,  every  man 
his  share,  and  the  ofificers  theirs  in  proportion.  Mine 
came  to  over  a  thousand  pounds,  and  it  needed  two 
strong  men  to  carry  the  chest  up  to  the  office  of  the 
owners,  who  gave  me  a  receipt  for  it,  which,  as  soon  as 
I  got,  I  started  for  London,  and  here,  as  you  see,  I  am." 

"  And  now,  what  do  you  propose  to  do  w'ith  yourself, 
Stephen?  "  Geoffrey  asked. 

"  I  shall  first  travel  down  again  to  Devonshire  and  see 
what  friends  I  have  remaining  there.  I  do  not  expect 
to  find  many  alive,  for  fifteen  years  make  many  changes. 
My  father  and  mother  were  both  dead  before  I  started, 
and  my  uncle,  with  whom  I  lived  for  a  time,  is  scarce 
like  to  be  alive  now.  Still  I  may  find  some  cousins  and 
friends  I  knew  as  a  boy." 

"  I  should  think  you  have  had  enough  of  the  sea, 
Stephen,  and  you  have  now  ample  to  live  ashore  in 
comfort  for  the  rest  of  your  life." 

"  Yesi,  I  shall  go  no  more  to  sea,"  Stephen  said. 
"  Except  for  this  last  stroke  of  luck,  fortune  has  always 
been  against  me.  What  I  should  like.  Master  Geofifrey, 
most  of  all,  would  be  to  come  up  and  work  under  you. 
I  could  be  of  advantage  in  seeing  to  the  loading  and 
unloading  vessels  and  the  storage  of  cargo.  As  for  pay, 
I  should  not  want  it,  having,  as  you  say,  enough  to  live 
comfortably  upon.     Still  I  should  like  to  be  with  you." 

"  And  I  should  like  to  have  you  with  me,  Stephen. 


THE    SIEGE    OF    OSTEND.  377 

Xothing  would  give  me  greater  pleasure.  If  you  are 
still  of  that  mind  when  you  return  from  Devonshire  we 
can  again  talk  the  matter  over,  and  as  our  wishes  are 
both  the  same  way,  we  can  have  no  difificulty  in  coming 
to  an  agreement." 

Stephen  Boldero  remained  for  a  week  in  London  and 
then  journeyed  down  to  Devonshire.  His  idea  of  enter- 
ing Geoffrey's  service  was  never  carried  out,  for,  after 
he  had  been  gone  two  months,  GeolTrey  received  a  letter 
from  him  saying  that  one  of  his  cousins,  who  had  been 
but  a  little  girl  when  he  went  away,  had  laid  her  orders 
upon  him  to  buy  a  small  estate  and  settle  down  there, 
and  that,  as  she  was  willing  to  marry  him  on  no  other 
terms,  he  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  assent. 

Once  a  year,  however,  regularly  to  the  end  of  his  life, 
Stephen  Boldero  came  up  to  London  to  stay  for  a  fort- 
night w4th  Geoffrey,  always  coming  by  road,  for  he 
declared  that  he  was  convinced  if  he  set  foot  on  board 
a  ship  again  she  would  infallibly  be  wrecked  on  her 
voyage  to  London. 

CHAPTER    XXHL 

THE  SIEGE  OF  OSTEND. 

On  the  5th  of  July,  1601,  the  Archduke  Albert  began 
the  siege  of  Ostend  with  twenty  thousand  men  and  fifty 
siege  guns.  Ostend  had  been  completely  rebuilt  and 
fortified  eighteen  years  previously,  and  was  defended  by 
ramparts,  counterscarps,  and  two  broad  ditches.  The 
sand-hills  between  it  and  the  sea  were  cut  through,  and 
the  water  filled  the  ditches  and  surrounded  the  town. 
To  the  south  the  country  was  intersected  by  a  network 
of  canals.  The  river  Yper-Leet  came  in  at  the  back  of 
the  town,  and,  after  mingling  with  the  salt  water  in  the 


37^  BY  England's  aid. 

ditches,  found  its  way  to  the  sea  through  the  channels 
known  as  the  Old  Haven  and  the  Geule,  the  first  on  the 
west,  the  second  on  the  east  of  the  town. 

On  either  side  of  these  channels  the  land  rose  slightly, 
enabling  the  besiegers  to  plant  their  batteries  in  very 
advantageous  positions.  The  garrison  at  first  con- 
sisted of  but  two  thousand  men  under  Governor  Vander 
Nood.  The  States-General  considered  the  defense  of 
Ostend  to  be  of  extreme  importance  to  the  cause,  and 
appointed  Sir  Francis  Vere  general  of  the  army  in  and 
about  Ostend,  and  sent  with  him  six  hundred  Dutch 
troops  and  eight  companies  of  English  under  the  com- 
mand of  his  brother,  Sir  Horace.  This  raised  the  garri- 
son to  the  strength  of  3600  men.  Sir  Francis  landed 
with  these  re-enforcements  on  the  sands  opposite  the  old 
town,  which  stood  near  the  seashore  between  the  Old 
Haven  and  the  Geule,  and  was  separated  from  the  new 
town  by  a  broad  channel.  He  was  forced  to  land  here, 
as  the  Spanish  guns  on  the  sand-hills  commanded  the 
entrances  of  the  two  channels. 

Sixteen  thousand  of  the  Spanish  troops,  under  the 
order  of  the  archduke,  were  encamped  to  the  west  of 
the  town,  and  had  thirty  of  their  siege  guns  in  position 
there,  while  four  thousand  men  were  stationed  on  the 
east  of  the  town  under  Count  Bucquoy.  Ten  guns  were 
in  position  on  that  side.  Ostend  had  no  natural  advan- 
tages for  defense  beyond  the  facility  of  letting  the  sea 
into  the  numerous  channels  and  ditches  which  inter- 
sected the  city,  and  protected  it  from  any  operations  on 
the  south  side.  On  the  east  the  Geule  was  broad  and 
deep,  and  an  assault  from  this  side  was  very  difificult. 
The  Old  Haven,  on  the  west  side,  was  fast  filling  up,  and 
was  fordable  for  four  hours  every  tide. 

This,  therefore,  w^as  the  weak  side  of  the  town.     The 


THE    SIEGE    OF    OSTEND.  379 

portion  especially  exposed  to  attack  was  the  low  sandy 
flat  on  which  the  old  town  stood,  to  the  north  of  Ostend. 
It  was  against  this  point,  separated  only  from  the 
enemy's  position  by  the  shallow  Old  Haven,  that  the 
Spaniards  concentrated  their  efforts.  The  defense  here 
consisted  of  a  work  called  the  Porc-Espic,  and  a  bastion 
in  its  rear  called  the  Helmond.  These  works  lay  to  the 
north  of  the  ditch  dividing  the  old  from  the  new  town, 
while,  on  the  opposite  side  of  this  ditch,  was  a  fort  called 
the  Sand-hill,  from  which,  along  the  sea  face  of  the  town, 
ran  strong  palisades  and  bastions. 

The  three  principal  bastions  were  named  the  Schotten- 
burg,  Moses'  Table,  and  the  Flamenburg;  the  last  named 
defending  the  entrance  to  the  Geule  on  the  eastern  side. 
There  was  a  strong  wall  with  three  bastions,  the  North 
Bulwark,  the  East  Bulwark  or  Pekell,  and  the  Spanish 
Bulwark  at  the  southeast  angle,  with  an  outwork  called 
the  Spanish  Half-moon  on  the  other  side  of  the  Geule. 
The  south  side  was  similarly  defended  by  a  wall  with 
four  strong  bastions,  while  beyond  these,  at  the  south- 
west corner,  lay  a  field  called  the  Polder,  extending  to 
the  point  where  the  Yper-Leet  ran  into  the  ditches. 

Sir  Francis  \'ere's  first  step  after  his  arrival  was  to 
throw  up  three  redoubts  to  strengthen  the  wall  -around 
this  field,  as,  had  the  enemy  taken  possession  of  it,  they 
might  have  set  the  windmills  upon  it  to  workand  have 
drained  out  many  of  the  ditches.  Having  secured  this 
point  he  cut  a  passage  to  the  sea  between  the  northwest 
Bulwark  and  the  Flamenburg  Fort,  so  that  shipping 
might  enter  the  port  without  having  to  ascend  the 
Geule,  exposed  to  the  fire  of  the  Spanish  guns.  To 
annoy  the  enemy  and  draw  them  away  from  the  vital 
point  near  the  sea,  he  then  stationed  two  hundred  men 
on    some    rising   ground    surrounde'd    by    swamps    and 


380  BY  England's  aid. 

ditches  at  some  distance  to  the  south  of  the  city,  and 
from  here  they  were  able  to  open  fire  on  the  enemy's 
boats  coming  with  supphes  from  Bruges. 

The  operation  was  successful.  The  Spaniards,  find- 
ing their  lines  of  communication  threatened,  advanced 
in  force  from  their  position  by  the  sea,  and  their  forts 
opened  a  heavy  fire  on  the  little  work  thrown  up.  Other 
similar  attempts  would  have  been  made  to  harass  the 
Spaniards  and  divert  them  from  their  main  work,  had 
not  Sir  Francis  Vere  been  severely  wounded  in  the  head 
on  the  4th  of  August  by  a  shot  from  the  Spanish  bat- 
teries, which  continued  to  keep  up  a  tremendous  fire 
upon  the  town.  So  serious  was  the  wound  that  the  sur- 
geons were  of  opinion  that  the  only  chance  of  saving 
his  life  was  to  send  him  away  from  the  din  and  turmoil 
of  the  siege;  and  on  the  loth  he  was  taken  to  Middel- 
burg,  where  he  remained  for  a  month,  returning  to 
Ostend  long  before  his  wound  was  properly  healed. 

On  the  1st  of  August  a  batch  of  recruits  had  arrived 
from  England,  and,  on  the  8th,  twelve  hundred  more 
were  landed.  The  fire  of  the  besiegers  was  now  so 
heavy  that  the  soldiers  were  forced  to  dig  underground 
quarters  to  shelter  themselves.  Sir  Horace  Vere  led  out 
several  sorties;  but  the  besiegers,  no  longer  distracted 
by  the  feints  contrived  by  Sir  Francis,  succeeded  in 
erecting  a  battery  on  the  margin  of  the  Old  Haven,  and 
opened  fire  on  the  Sand-hill  Fort. 

On  the  19th  of  September  Sir  Francis  Vere  returned 
to  the  town,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  garrison.  Re-enforce- 
ments continued  to  arrive,  and,  at  this  time,  the  garrison 
numbered  4480.  There  were,  too,  a  large  number  of 
noblemen  and  gentlemen  from  England,  France,  and 
Holland,  who  had  come  to  learn  the  art  of  war  under 
the  man  who  was  regarded  as  the  greatest  general  of 


THE    SIEGE    OF    OSTEXD.  38I 

the  time.  All  who  were  willing  to  work  and  learn  were 
heartily  welcomed;  those  who  were  unwilling  to  do  so 
were  soon  made  to  feel  that  a  besieged  city  was  no  place 
for  them. 

While  the  fighting  was  going  on  the  archduke  had 
attempted  to  capture  the  place  by  treason.  He  engaged 
a  traitor  named  Coningsby  who  crossed  to  England, 
obtained  letters  of  introduction  to  \'ere,  and  then  went 
to  Ostend.  Thence  he  sent  intelligence  to  the  besiegers 
of  all  that  took  place  in  the  town,  placing  his  letters  at 
night  in  an  old  boat  sunk  in  the  mud  on  the  bank  of  the 
Old  Haven,  a  Spaniard  wading  across  at  low  tide  and 
fetching  them  away.  He  then  attempted  to  bribe  a  ser- 
geant to  blow  up  the  powder  magazine.  The  sergeant 
revealed  the  plot.  Coningsby  was  seized  and  confessed 
everything,  and.  by  an  act  of  extraordinary  clemency, 
was  only  sentenced  to  be  whipped  out  of  town. 

This  act  of  treachery  on  the  part  of  the  archduke  justi- 
fied the  otherwise  dishonorable  stratagem  aftenvard 
played  by  \'ere  upon  him.  All  through  October  and 
November  the  Spaniards  were  hard  at  work  advancing 
their  batteries,  sinking  great  baskets  filled  with  sand  in 
the  Old  Haven  to  facilitate  the  passage  of  the  troops, 
and  building  floating  batteries  in  the  Geule.  On  the 
night  of  the  4th  of  December  they  advanced  suddenly 
to  the  attack.  \'ere  and  his  officers  leaped  from  their 
beds  ajid  rushed  to  the  walls,  and,  after  a  fierce  struggle, 
the  besiegers  were  driven  back.  Straw  was  lighted  to 
enable  the  musketeers  and  gunners  to  fire  upon  them  as 
they  retreated,  and  the  assault  cost  them  five  hundred 
lives. 

On  the  T2th  a  hard  frost  set  in,  and  until  Christmas 
a  strong  gale  from  the  southeast  blew.  Xo  succor  could 
reach  the  town.     The  garrison  were  dwindling  fast,  and 


382  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

ammunition  falling  short.  It  required  fully  four  thou- 
sand men  to  guard  the  walls  and  forts,  while  but  twenty- 
five  hundred  remained  capable  of  bearing  arms.  It  was 
known  that  the  archduke  soon  intended  to  make  an 
assault  with  his  whole  force,  and  \"ere  knew  that  he  could 
scarcely  hope  to  repel  it.  He  called  a  council  of  his 
chief  officers  and  asked  their  opinion  whether  with  the 
present  numbers  all  parts  of  the  works  could  be  manned 
in  case  of  assault,  and,  if  not,  whether  it  was  advisable  to 
withdraw  the  guards  from  all  the  outlying  positions  and 
to  hold  only  the  town. 

They  were  unanimously  of  opinion  that  the  force  was 
too  small  to  defend  the  whole,  but  Sir  Horace  \"ere  and 
Sir  John  Ogle  alone  gave  their  advice  to  abandon  the 
outlying  forts  rather  than  risk  the  loss  of  the  town. 
The  other  officers  were  of  opinion  that  all  the  works 
should  be  held,  although  they  acknowledged  that  the 
disposable  force  was  incapable  of  doing  so.  Some  days 
elapsed,  and  Vere  learned  that  the  Spanish  preparations 
were  all  completed,  and  that  they  were  only  waiting  for 
a  low  tide  to  attack.  Time  was  everything,  for  a  change 
of  wind  would  bring  speedy  succor;  so,  without  taking 
council  with  anyone,  he  sent  Sir  John  Ogle  with  a 
drummer  to  the  side  of  the  Old  Haven. 

Don  Mateo  Serrano  came  forward,  and  Ogle  gave  his 
message,  which  was  that  General  Vere  wished  to  have 
some  qualified  person  to  speak  to  him.  This  was 
reported  to  the  archduke,  who  agreed  that  Serrano  and 
another  Spanish  officer  should  go  into  the  town,  and 
that  Ogle  and  a  comrade  should  come  as  hostages  into 
the  Spanish  camp.  Sir  John  Ogle  took  his  friend.  Sir 
Charles  Fairfax,  with  him,  and  Serrano  and  Colonel 
Antonio  crossed  into  Ostend.  The  two  Englishmen 
were  conducted  to  the  archduke,  who  asked  Sir  John 


THE    SIEGE    OF    OSTEXD.  3S5 

Ogle  to  tell  him  if  there  was  any  deceit  in  the  matter. 
Ogle  answered  if  there  were  it  was  more  than  he  knew, 
for  \'ere  had  simply  charged  him  to  carry  the  message, 
and  that  he  and  Fairfax  had  merely  come  as  hostages 
for  the  safe  return  of  the  Spanish  ol^cers. 

Ogle  was  next  asked  whether  he  thought  the  general 
intended  sincerely  or  not,  and  could  only  reply  that  he 
was  altogether  unacquainted  with  the  general's  purpose. 

The  next  morning  Serrano  and  Antonio  returned  with- 
out having  seen  \'ere.  The  pretext  on  which  they  had 
been  sent  back  was  that  there  was  some  irregularity  in 
their  coming  across;  but  instead  of  their  being  sent  back 
across  the  Old  Haven  they  were  sent  across  the  Geule, 
and  had  to  make  a  long  round  to  regain  the  archduke's 
camp. 

Thus  a  day  and  a  night  were  gained.  The  next  day, 
toward  evening,  the  two  Spanish  officers  were  admitted 
into  Ostend,  and  received  very  hospitably  by  Sir  Francis. 
After  supper  many  healths  were  drunk,  and  then  Sir 
Francis  informed  them,  to  their  astonishment,  that  his 
proposal  was  not  that  he  should  surrender  Ostend,  but 
that  the  archduke  should  raise  the  siege.  But  it  was 
now  far  too  late  for  them  to  return,  and  they  went  to 
bed  in  the  general's  quarters.  During  the  two  nights 
thus  gained  the  defenders  had  worked  incessantly  in 
repairing  the  palisades  facing  the  point  at  which  the 
attack  would  take  place,  a  work  that  they  had  hitherto 
been  unable  to  perform,  owing  to  the  tremendous  fire 
that  the  Spaniards  kept  up  night  and  day  upon  it. 

At  break  of  day  five  men-of-war  from  Zeeland  came 
to  anchor  off  the  town.  They  brought  four  hundred 
men,  and  provisions  anfl  materials  of  war  of  all  kinds. 
They  were  immediately  landed  under  a  heavy  lire  from 
the  enemy's  batteries  on  both  sides.     The  firing  awoke 


384  BY    ENGLAND'S    AID. 

the  two  Spanish  envoys,  who  inciuired  what  was  taking 
place.  They  were  pohtely  informed  by  Sir  Francis  Vere 
that  succor  had  arrived,  and  the  negotiations  were,  of 
course,  brokei;i  of¥;  and  they  were  accordingly  sent  back, 
while  Ogle  and  Fairfax  returned  to  Ostend. 

Vere's  account  of  the  transaction  was  that  he  had 
simply  asked  for  two  Spanish  ofBcers  to  speak  with  him. 
He  had  offered  no  terms,  and  there  was,  therefore,  no 
breach  of  faith.  The  commander  of  a  besieged  town^ 
he  insisted,  is  always  at  liberty  to  propose  a  parley,  which 
the  enemy  can  accept  or  not,  as  he  chooses.  At  any 
rate,  it  was  not  for  the  archduke,  who  had  hired  a  traitor 
to  corrupt  the  garrison,  to  make  a  complaint  of  treachery. 

Twelve  hundred  men  were  employed  for  the  next  eight 
days  in  strengthening  the  works,  Sir  Francis  being 
always  with  them  at  night,  when  the  water  was  low, 
encouraging  them  by  his  presence  and  example. 

Early  in  January  he  learned  that  the  enemy  were 
preparing  for  the  assault,  and  on  the  7th  a  crushing 
fire  w'as  kept  up  on  the  Porc-Espic,  Helmond,  and  Sand- 
hill forts.  The  Spaniards  had  by  this  time  fired  163,- 
200  cannon-shot  into  the  town,  and  scarcely  a  whole 
house  was  left  standing.  Toward  evening  they  were 
seen  bringing  scaling  ladders  to  the  opposite  bank  of 
the  Haven.  Two  thousand  Italian  and  Spanish  troops 
had  been  told  off  to  attack  the  Sand-hill,  two  thousand 
were  to  assault  Helmond  and  the  Porc-Espic,  two  par- 
ties of  five  hundred  men  each  were  to  attack  other  works, 
while  on  the  east  side  Count  Bucquoy  was  to  deliver 
a  general  assault. 

The  English  general  watched  all  these  preparations 
with  the  greatest  vigilance.  At  high  water  he  closed 
the  west  sluice,  which  let  the  water  into  the  town  ditch 
from  the  Old  Haven,  in  the  rear  of  Helmond,  in  order 


THE    SIEGE    OE    OSTEXD.  385 

to  retain  as  much  water  as  possible,  and  stationed  his 
troops  at  the  various  points  most  threatened.  Sir 
Horace  \'ere  and  Sir  Charles  Fairfax,  with  twelve  weak 
companies,  some  of  them  reduced  to  ten  or  twelve  men, 
were  stationed  on  the  Sand-hill. 

Four  of  the  strongest  companies  garrisoned  the  Porc- 
Espic ;  ten  weak  companies  and  nine  cannon  loaded  with 
musket  bullets  defended  the  Helmond.  These  posts 
were  commanded  by  Sergeant-major  Carpenter  and  Cap- 
tain Meetkerk;  the  rest  of  the  force  was  disposed  at 
the  other  threatened  points.  Sir  Francis  himself,  with 
Sir  Lionel  Mckars  as  his  right  hand,  took  his  post  on 
the  wall  of  the  old  town,  between  the  Sand-hill  and  the 
Schottenburg,  which  had  been  much  damaged  by  the 
action  of  the  waves  during  the  gales  and  by  the  enemy's 
shot.  Barrels  of  ashes,  heaps  of  stones  and  bricks,  hoops 
bound  with  squibs  and  fireworks,  ropes  of  pitch,  hand 
grenades,  and  barrels  of  nails  were  collected  in  readiness 
to  hurl  down  upon  the  assailants. 

At  dusk  the  besiegers  ceased  firing,  to  allow  the  guns 
to  cool.  Two  engineer  of^cers  with  fifty  stout  sappers, 
who  each  had  a  rose  noble  for  every  quarter  of  an  hour's 
work,  got  on  to  the  breach  in  front  of  the  Sand-hill,  and 
threw  up  a  small  breastwork,  strengthened  by  palisades, 
across  it.  An  of^cer  crept  down  toward  the  Old  Haven, 
and  presently  returned  with  the  news  that  two  thousand 
of  the  enemy  were  wading  across,  and  forming  up  in 
battalions  on  the  Ostend  side. 

Suddenly  a  gun  boomed  out  from  the  archduke's  camp 
as  a  signal  to  Bucquoy,  and  just  as  the  night  had  fairly 
set  in  the  besiegers  rushed  to  the  assault  from  all  points. 
They  were  received  by  a  tremendous  fire  from  the  guns 
of  the  forts  and  the  muskets  of  the  soldiers;  but, 
although  the  effect  was  serious,  they  did  not  hesitate  a 


386  BY    ENGLAND'S    All). 

moment,  but  dashed  forward  toward  the  foot  of  the 
Sand-hill  and  the  wall  of  the  old  town,  halted  for  a 
moment,  poured  in  a  volley,  and  then  rushed  into  the 
breach  and  against  the  walls.  The  volley  had  been 
harmless,  for  Vere  had  ordered  the  men  to  lie  f^at  until 
it  was  given.  As  the  Spaniards  climbed  up  barrels  of 
ashes  were  emptied  upon  them,  stones  and  heavy  timbers 
hurled  down,  and  flaming  hoops  cast  over  their  necks. 
Three  times  they  climbed  to  the  crest  of  the  Sand-hill, 
and  as  many  times  gained  a  footing  on  the  Schotten- 
burg;  but  each  time  they  were  beaten  back  with  great 
slaughter.  As  fiercely  did  they  attack  at  the  other 
points,  but  were  everywhere  repulsed. 

On  the  east  side  three  strong  battalions  of  the  enemy 
attacked  the  outwork  across  the  Geule  known  as  the 
Spanish  Half-moon.  Vere,  who  was  everywhere  super- 
vising the  defense,  ordered  the  weak  garrison  there  to 
withdraw,  and  sent  a  soldier  out  to  give  himself  up,  and 
to  tell  them  that  the  Half-moon  was  slenderly  manned, 
and  to  offer  to  lead  them  in.  The  ofifer  was  accepted, 
and  the  Spaniards  took  possession  of  the  work. 

The  general's  object  was  to  occupy  them  and  prevent 
their  supporting  their  comrades  in  the  western  attack. 
The  Half-moon,  indeed,  was  quite  open  toward  the  town. 
Tide  was  rising,  and  a  heavy  fire  was  opened  upon  the 
captors  of  the  work  from  the  batteries  across  the  Geule, 
and  they  were  driven  out  with  the  loss  of  three  hundred 
men.  At  length  the  assault  was  repulsed  at  all  points, 
and  the  assailants  began  to  retire  across  the  Old  Haven. 
No  sooner  did  they  begin  to  ford  it  than  Vere  opened 
the  west  sluice,  and  the  water  in  the  town  ditch  rushed 
down  in  a  torrent,  carrying  numbers  of  the  Spaniards 
away  into  the  sea. 

Altogether,  the  assault  cost  the  Spaniards  two  thou- 


THE    SIEGE    OF    OSTEND.  3S7 

sand  men.  An  enormous  amount  of  plunder  in  arms, 
gold  chains,  jewels,  and  rich  garments  was  obtained  by 
tlie  defenders  from  the  bodies  of  the  fallen.  The  loss 
of  the  garrison  was  only  thirty  killed  and  a  hundred 
wounded. 

The  repulse  of  the  grand  attack  upon  Ostend  by  no 
means  put  an  end  to  the  siege.  Sir  Francis  \'ere,  his 
brother  Horace,  Sir  John  Ogle,  and  Sir  Lionel  \'ickars 
left,  the  general  being  summoned  to  assume  command 
in  the  field;  but  the  siege  continued  for  two  years  and  a 
half  longer.  IMany  assaults  were  repulsed  during  that 
time,  and  the  town  only  surrendered  on  the  20th  of 
September,  1604,  when  the  Sand-hill,  which  was  the  key 
of  the  whole  position,  was  at  last  captured  by  the 
Spaniards. 

It  was  but  a  heap  of  ruins  that  they  had  become  pos- 
sessed of  after  their  three  years'  siege,  and  its  capture 
had  not  only  cost  them  an  immense  number  of  men  and 
a  vast  amount  of  money,  but  the  long  and  gallant 
defense  had  secured  upon  a  firm  basis  the  independence 
of  Holland.  While  the  whole  available  force  of  Spain 
had  been  so  occupied,  Prince  ^Maurice  and  his  English 
allies  had  captured  town  after  town,  and  had  beaten  the 
enemy  whenever  they  attempted  to  show  themselves  in 
the  open  field.  They  had  more  than  counterbalanced 
die  loss  of  Ostend  by  the  reca])ture  of  Sluys,  and  had 
so  lowered  the  Spanish  pride  that  not  long  afterward 
a  twelve  years'  truce  was  concluded,  which  virtually 
brought  the  war  to  an  end,  and  secured  forever  the  indc- 
jjendence  of  Holland. 

During  the  last  year  or  two  of  the  war  Sir  Francis 
\'erc.  worn  out  by  his  fatigues  and  the  countless  woimds 
ho  had  received  in  the  service  of  the  Netherlands,  had 
resiy-ned   his   cunnuc'.nd   and   retired  to   Ensfland.   l)cing 


3SS  BY  England's  aid. 

succeeded  in  his  position  by  Sir  Horace.  Lionel  Vickars 
fought  no  more  after  he  had  borne  his  part  in  the 
repulse  of  the  great  assault  against  Ostend.  He  had 
barely  recovered  from  the  elYect  of  the  wound  he  had 
received  at  the  battle  of  Nieuport,  and  the  fatigues  and 
anxiety  of  the  siege,  together  with  the  damp  air  from 
the  marshes,  brought  on  a  serious  attack  of  fever,  which 
completely  prostrated  him  as  soon  as  the  necessity  for 
exertion  had  passed.  He  remained  some  weeks  at  The 
Hague,  and  then,  being  somewhat  recovered,  returned 
home. 

While  throughout  all  England  the  greatest  enthusiasm 
had  been  aroused  by  the  victory  of  Nieuport  and  the 
repulse  of  the  Spaniards  at  Ostend,  the  feeling  was 
naturally  higher  in  the  Veres'  county  of  Essex  than  else- 
where. As  soon  as  Lionel  Vickars  was  well  enough  to 
take  any  share  in  gayeties  he  received  many  invitations 
to  stay  at  the  great  houses  of  the  county,  where  most 
of  the  gentry  were  more  or  less  closely  connected  with 
the  Veres;  and  before  he  had  been  home  many  months 
he  married  Dorothy  Windhurst,  one  of  the  richest  heir- 
esses in  the  county,  and  a  cousin  of  the  Veres.  Thus 
Geoffrey  had,  after  Juan  Mendez  retired  from  taking  any 
active  part  in  the  business,  to  work  alone  until  his  sons 
were  old  enough  to  join  him  in  the  business.  As  soon 
as  they  were  able  to  undertake  its  active  management, 
Geoffrey  bought  an  estate  near  Hedingham,  and  there 
settled  down,  journeying  occasionally  to  London  to  see 
how  the  afifairs  of  the  house  went  on,  and  to  give  advice 
to  his  sons.  Dolores  had,  tw'o  or  three  years  after  her 
arrival  in  England,  embraced  the  faith  of  her  husband; 
and,  although  she  complained  a  little  at  times  of  the 
English  climate,  she  never  once  regretted  the  step  she 
had  taken  in  leaving  her  native  Spain. 


(J 


fir  ■uwFmm  m  .un  i—u  mt  iiLWiimweacu'Li  im  iH  bli  i^^^JMaae. 


liiiWPMBWavaD^QPmMwicwH^asr;! 


I  y  x  XX 
(■X  .XX   X,  X 


©©Qi'5e®©?3©e>©©tJ> 


«-<* 


^"W 


■^v-: 


A* 


